Chapter 1: Prologue
Summary:
The hunt begins...innocent blood is shed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
From the thunder, and the storm—
And the cloud that took the form
(When the rest of Heaven was blue)
Of a demon in my view—
-Edgar Allan Poe "Alone"
Prologue
Through the shuttering of the evening wind, a cool chill in the air cut through the ideas of spring and sent one’s mind back to winter. The moon sat in the darkened sky, swollen with light that made the ground below glow in a mystical hue. The trees swayed in tandem with the wind, their branches twitching and jumping like frightened little mice in a dark, looming cornfield. The stars above shone like horrified witnesses-forced to endure the silent madness below as the townsfolk hurried in the ever-growing darkness. Cries could be heard, as man and woman with torches and lamps shouted and hollered out a single name, Cream.
Young, spritely and full of life, the child of a beloved laundress, Miss. Vanilla, and her late husband. Her perfect rabbit ears were oft tied with ribbons, and she skipped along the cobblestone path with a bright smile for all who crossed her path. The child had gone out earlier, just before evening to check on the neighboring barn cat who had birthed kittens earlier than month. Her mother had called her back for dinner mere minutes later, before the sun was even fully set.
And yet she did not come.
No matter how loudly her mother, growing more and more desperate, cried out her name. A burning chill settled in the air and permeated the stomach of all who looked harder and harder.
Cream.
Cream.
Where are you?
The animals scurried about, frightened by the mood and the shouts, as townsfolk edged deeper and deeper into the darkness of these haunted woods. And yet, she did not come. And they did not stop crying her name until morning, when one man returned carrying a bloodied and torn little ribbon that carried the weight of a mother’s tears.
Notes:
No 6 year old bunnies were harmed in the making of this chapter.
Chapter 2: Chapter One
Summary:
Amy Rose returns to Knothole to find, not nostalgia, but a town trembling in fear of the dark.
Notes:
Theme for this chapter is "Soft Hues | Rain" - Regnum Umbrae (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xA-UhWicZlw)
Chapter Text
Chapter One
My Dearest Granddaughter,
It breaks my heart to hear of your unfortunate circumstances regarding your late intended. Mr. David was a fine man, and I was so enthused to hear of your intentions to be wed to him. Truly, this accident is a travesty. I understand that you must be beside yourself. I need not bring up how often you have made these intentions, only to lose to death. Forgive your old grandfather for running his mouth. I ask that you come and stay with me here in Knothole. I believe this will do you some good to be away from all the pain, the fresh air here is remarkable and will do wonders for your heart. I have attached a train ticket for your trip and will send someone to collect you from the station.
Be strong, my brave girl,
Grandfather Rose
She had not been back to Knothole, not since her father and mother moved their little family away when she was twelve years old in order to garner better marriage prospects. Amy often wondered if they truly thought things through back then. Though they had some form standing in the countryside, it was nothing compared to the glamorous debutantes of the city. As she stood at the train station, bones aching from not standing and sitting in a rather uncomfortable traveling gown, Amy took in sight of her old hometown.
The changes here were miniscule and that was far more welcome than she thought it would be. After all, change had been the bane of her existence for some time now. The buildings were still strong and sturdy, patched over again and again from years of wear and tear. Wagons pulled by large, inelegant horses filled with produce and livestock passed by her without so much as a second glance to her dress-which she had to admit had not been the highest of fashion. She could smell the sweet smoke coming from the chimney of the baker and hear the hushed chatter of children as they hurried past.
But there was something in the air, something strange that she just couldn’t put her finger on-“Miss. Amy!” A jovial voice called out, drawing her attention. Turning, she spotted a rabbit dressed in maid’s clothing, waving her hand frantically as she hurried over to her. A bright smile broke out on her face as Amy hurried to her.
“Bunnie!” She wrapped her arms around her old friend, a habit her mother would have scolded her for if she were there. But her parents had decided to stay in Station Square, in a desperate attempt to procure her a new intended. Best of luck to them, Amy thought bitterly, no one wants to marry a cursed bride.
“Why, if it hadn’t been fer yer pretty pink fur, I’d’ve never recognized ya! Ya dun grown up so pretty and sweet, like a lil’ pink peach~!” Bunnie cooed, fixing Amy’s hair and smiling kindly at her. Her heart burst at the sight of a friendly face that wasn’t sizing her up or mocking her for being low-class or worse, unwed. Amy took in the sight of her old friend- her golden blonde fur, bright peridot green eyes, and long braid. Bunnie was just only six years older than her, but she had always been close to her as a child despite their differences in station. “When yer grandfather told meh that yer comin’ back, Ah ‘bout fainted. And all alone? Where’s yer ma and pa?”
“Oh, you know. They never truly liked living in the countryside, so they decided to stay in the city,” Amy sighed, pulling her bag with her. Bunnie took it automatically, despite Amy’s protests. “I can carry it myself, Bunnie, really-“
“Ah ah, absolutely not! Ya mus’ be tired from all that fancy train riding. Come on, let’s get going and get you inside. We don’t wanna be out here after dark, far too…close to the woods.” That raised an eyebrow, but Bunnie was off towards the carriage before Amy could comment on it. She briefly glanced at the woods, as if noticing them for the first time. They seemed like the same old woods she used to play in as a child with her friends. But Bunnie’s gait suggested that she wasn’t keen on staying too close to them. Without another thought, Amy hurried after her friend.
“So, Bunnie, how is Grandfather? He doesn’t tell me much.” Bunnie loaded Amy’s luggage onto the carriage as Amy climbed up to sit in the driver’s seat.
“Well…things have been a bit…tense lately.” The rabbit hopped onto the bench beside her, as the coachman double checked everything. “You remember Antoine?”
“Of course,” The coachman, Antoine, bowed to Amy.
“It iz quite a delight to zee you again, Mademoiselle Amy.”
“Ant and Ah got married a few years back.”
“I’m so sorry I missed the wedding,”
Bunnie waved her hand dismissively, “it’s alright, Peachy. I understand things were busy at that time.” The carriage moved forward once Antoine got on and began to drive. “Anyways, yer grandfather s’not doin’ too well…age, he keeps on sayin’. But, honestly, it’s more than just that.”
“Bunnie,” Antoine said softly, warning her. The brown-furred coyote looked about nervously. Amy had also known Antoine, back when he was just a young stable apprentice. So his skittish nature was nothing new to her, but this was on a different level. He looked downright pale, even from just hearing this conversation.
Bunnie went silent for a moment before sighing, “well…best let your grandfather explain. ‘Sides, we don’t need ya worryin’ yerself about it…just…uhh…don’t wander too far off from town while yer here.”
“Wander from town…? Has something happened?” The two were quiet before Antoine coughed.
“Ztrange zings ‘ave been happening…it iz best ve vait until ve get home.” The rest of the trip, Bunnie kept the conversation going with questions about the city and her life since she left. Amy appreciated the lack of silence, though it was hard to dance around topics like her failed engagements or social debut. She instead regaled Bunnie and Antoine with stories of the glamorous parties and sordid rumors from upstate. As they carried on, Amy thought she spotted something in the woods along the road. However, the carriage was moving too fast for her to catch a good glimpse of it. And just as she turned her head, all she saw was movement as something escaped from her view.
“Miss. Amy?” She turned back to Bunnie, who was giving her a perplexed look.
“Did you see that? There was…something watching us?” As soon as the words left her mouth, Bunnie’s face went blank. She looked over at her husband, who had gone as pale as a sheet.
“…Probably just a deer.” At that, Antoine sped up, keeping his eyes fixed on the road.
Perhaps, a few things had changed in her hometown.
The old house that she had grown up in was not the largest in town. No, that distinction belonged to Ark Manor, further out from town. But her grandfather’s home was still a rather handsome estate for upper-middle-class families like hers. With two main floors, a lower basement, an attic, and a servant quarters- the house may have been seen as quaint by the debutantes back at Station Square, but here it was a luxurious palace.
Her room, especially, sat overlooking the small flower garden that her late grandmother once doted upon. Through her large bay windows, she could see the expansive fields that had held her family aloft for generations. They were bare now, with only the sweet tuffs of green spring grass, but soon they would be tilled and filled with seeds for summer. The room was still painted a soft, feminine pink with gold roses painted lovingly along the grain. Soft, hand-crafted lace curtains hung from the windows, blowing in the scented strawberry winds.
As Amy unpacked her luggage, she thought back to earlier when she had arrived. Her grandfather was waiting in the parlor room. He was still as large as she remembered him, a hedgehog who used to take up the entire room with just his voice alone. She looked like him, as did her mother. His rose-colored fur had dulled with age and greying quills were interwoven with the ones that stubbornly held their hue. His green eyes were still as sharp as ever, but there was a certain wariness in them. The wariness drained as soon as he saw her step into view. “My little fairy,” he cooed, holding his arms out to her.
“Grandfather!” She ran to him, wrapping her arms around him and taking in his scent. He smelled of old oak and fresh grass, just like she remembered him. “I’ve missed you so much.”
“And I missed you, my girl. Let me take a good look at you,” he pulled her off and looked into her eyes. “Ah, still as lovely as ever. I shall have trouble, keeping those wayward lads away from such a sweet face.”
Amy rolled her eyes, “Grandfather, I’m sure you’ll be just fine.”
He chuckled, “don’t underestimate a man in love, my girl…it can make even the saintliest of men turn into demons.” He leaned back, sighing, “and how are you doing? I meant what I said in my letter, Amy. I worry for you, especially after what has happened.” Amy’s face fell as he reminded her. She didn’t want to think of what had happened…especially since she didn’t know herself.
Ever since she was thirteen, Amy has felt like…something was not right. Whenever she was alone, whether in her bedroom or simply walking the grounds of her family’s home in Station Square, Amy felt the familiar sensation of eyes on her.
Watching her every move.
Counting her every breath.
It was unnerving at some times, try as she might to ignore it. When she first began mentioning it to her parents, her father had scoffed at her. “Of course, people will stare, my girl,” he had said. “You are a Rose. And that means you are a beauty unlike any other girl here.”
“Simply ignore it,” her mother had added, “if their manners are so poor that they cannot think to do anything but stare at a lady, then they are not worth your time.” And so, she did. Amy ignored the nagging feeling that she was being watched as she attended society functions and events, trying to curry favor with other wealthy families like her parents wanted. She ignored the crawling in her gut when she went out to the shops with their servants to pick out new attire for the upcoming balls and galas. And she paid no heed to the chilling sensation of ghostly fingers stroking her skin as she laid in her bed, trying not to look out the window at night.
And then, one day, she met a man. He wasn’t entirely bad, Joseph. He was a banker who she met through her father. He was a bit older, but not entirely plain. He made her laugh and seemed interested in her love of art and poetry. Joseph found her hobby of gardening to be a “perfectly amenable hobby” for a wife of his station. And while she didn’t love him, Amy thought they would be comfortable together. Her mother had long ago dashed any dreams of her marrying for love. She married who they chose, and that was it. At least he wasn’t violent or a drunkard.
They had planned to marry as soon as she turned of age, two years ago. She had picked out a dress and they had arranged it with their families. Things were moving as they should have.
Until they weren’t.
She still remembered that horrible, rainy day. Amy had been sitting in the drawing room with her mother, working on her awful sewing skills when their maid ran in with a face like she had seen a ghost. Before her mother could berate her for coming in unannounced, the maid spoke.
“We’ve just received word…Mr. Joseph Shetland…has been found dead.” The news was devastating, to say the least. All her plans for their future, dashed. Amy was a widow before she was even married. And it didn’t end there.
Shortly after, her mother planned to marry Amy to one of the sons of her friend, Jeremy Bee. He was also an older match, but incredibly handsome. She liked him, even if he was a known flirt with multiple women vying for his attention. But he had sworn to be a good husband, even if she wasn’t his only love. And, although she didn’t like that, Amy thought it was the best they could do. After all, her first fiancé’s untimely death had put a stain on her reputation. Jeremy was really being quite generous. He never treated her poorly when they were together and made time for her. She thought, with time, they’d love each other.
And then he was found in the woods, mangled and torn apart.
It was a long year before anyone else approached her parents for another match as rumors spread that Miss Amy Rose, the only child of the Rose Family, was cursed and that any man who tried to marry her would die a gruesome death. Her parents were beside themselves and so was she. Amy may not have loved them, but she never wanted her fiancés to die. And then, a new hope came in the form of David. He wasn’t what either of her parents wanted. He was the third son of a less than prominent family with a plan to join the military. He wasn’t very remarkable, and he was plain, not very sociable and kind of a dullard. But though they weren’t powerful, his family did boast a long and varied history, and his family still planned to support him and whomever married him. And Amy, well…she wasn’t very popular now.
A Poisoned Rose.
The two had agreed to marry this summer.
Amy received news earlier last month that David was found brutally mauled and decapitated in the stables of his family estate.
“I’m…” she couldn’t get the words out as the memories of that day ran through her head. The screams, the cries, the wails. She couldn’t remember if those had come from her or her mother. It seemed she was doomed to be a spinster, but doomed by what? No one could figure out how her fiancés kept getting attacked or why. They knew it was some kind of animal, but no one else had reported such a vicious attack since. And all the kills had in common were that the men were all engaged to marry her and soon.
A Poisoned Rose, indeed.
“I don’t know, Grandfather…” Tears stained her cheeks as she looked up at him, emerald, green eyes glassy. “I don’t know what to do…”
He shook his head, “you heal, my dear. You stay and rest and worry not about who will marry whom and when. Worry not why these things are happening, because the most important thing is that you regain the strength to go on in spite of them.” He pat her back comfortingly, “I wish I could take this pain from you, my little fairy. But all I can offer you is a place to rest away from the constant, airheaded babble of those nutcases upstate.” His brash words made Amy giggle. Grandfather never cared for things in Station Square, preferring the simple country life. “Now, I’m not sure what Bunnie or Antoine have told you,” His voice took a somber tone as he looked at her gravely. “But things are not good here.”
“Oh, they mentioned that. Are you sick, Grandfather?” He scoffed.
“All the time. Growing older is one of God’s greatest jokes. But that’s not what I mean,” Grandfather sighed, running his hand through his quills, “something has been…attacking people in the here too.” Amy’s eyes widened.
“Here too…?”
Grandfather nodded, “it has no rhyme or reason to its attacks, only that it comes out at night. Some nights, we have little happen and we’re all nice and safe. Others, you hear it in the woods…howling, screaming, rustling about…and then…on the worst nights, someone disappears. And when they are found…well…”
Amy covered her mouth in shock. “Do…do you know what it could be?”
He shook his head, “some say a bear…others a wolf…some believe its no beast at all, but a man…either way, it keeps to the woods at least and there is no sign of it during the daytime. But, Amy Rose, if there is one rule in this house that you absolutely must obey…” He stared deep into her eyes, giving her the same look he would use when commanding her entire family like the patriarch he was, “you must never, ever go into the woods at night. And especially not on the full moon.”
After that, Grandfather decided to retire for the afternoon to nap. He had been fatigued for nights, worried about the trains getting in too late and stranding her within the dark. Amy, thus, was left to unpack and recover from her travels. Her mind buzzed from what little information he had given her. It explained why people looked so frazzled on her way here, hurrying past the woods as if trying to outrun the trees.
Something lurked within them, like a phantom on the edge of their vision. Striking when it was dark and leaving devastation for the daylight.
She couldn’t help but wonder at the coincidence. Something had attacked her suitors, leaving her to deal with the pieces alone.
Fate had a very sickening sense of humor.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door, “Miss Amy, may Ah come in?” Bunnie wasted no time waiting for an answer; she never was one for patience. She came in with a steaming cup of tea and some finger sandwiches, “Ah figured ya’d want somethin’ a lil’ light to tide ya over ‘til supper.”
“Oh, thank you, Bunnie.” Amy hurried over to her couch, sipping the tea as soon as Bunnie set the tray down, “you always make the best teas.”
“Can’t call myself a Southern girl if Ah can’t make tea,” she joked, winking at her.
Just then, Amy thought of a question, “hey, Bunnie…? Can you tell me more about what’s happening? Grandfather said something was attacking people here.” At that, Bunnie’s face fell. She sighed, sitting beside her. Despite their difference in station, Amy never worried about Bunnie upholding professionalism while they were alone. She was often one of the only girls around that she could talk freely with, much to her mother’s dismay.
“Ah don’t know if Ah have anything else to say…started a few years ago…” She wrapped her arms around herself, as if to shield herself from the memories. “Small thangs, y’know? First chickens, ducks, and geese started goin’ missin’. Then sheep and goats too…We all thought it was wolves or maybe a mountain lion, somethin’ like that…then cows and horses were bein’ dragged off. No matter what the farmers did, there was always somethin’ the next mornin’…” Bunnie sighed and looked at her tiredly, “you remember Uncle Chuck? He was that nice kindly man, had that ole dog Muttski on his farm?”
“Yes,” she remembered the pair very well. They used to run over to his farm as young girls to pet Muttski and listen along with the other children to “Uncle” Chuck’s stories. “They lived at the old farmhouse near the river.”
Bunnie nodded, “well…one night, ‘bout a few months after horses started turnin’ up dead…Muttski started howlin’ up a storm. Went absolutely outta his mind, barking and yowlin’ like the Devil himself was right outside. Uncle Chuck went to go see what made him so upset and the dog just bolted right out the damn door…straight into the woods.” Bunnie gave her a sad look as she continued, her ears drooping, “Uncle Chuck went after him, yellin’ out his name and screamin’ at him to get back here…We could hear the whole thangg all the way here…but…Muttski never came back…alive.”
“What?” Amy felt a chill go down her spine. Muttski was no small dog. Believed to be a mix between a Saint Bernard and a Great Dane, he had towered over her as a little girl- enough that he could carry her on his back like a horse. He had chased off wolves before, even. And while he was sweet to them, Muttski could be fierce towards those he deemed a threat. So any animal that could take him on and win was one to be feared.
Bunnie shook her head sadly, “Chuck spent the night lookin’ for him…found him the next day not too far from the farm…that poor dog…somethin’ tore him clean open…Chuck didn’t stay for long after that. He went and left and no one goes near that old farmhouse anymore.” She shuddered, “they say you can still hear Muttski screamin’…” The maid took her hand, “Ah’m real happy your back, Amy…but promise me…you won’t go in the Woods. Nothing good happens in there, not anymore.”
Chapter 3: Chapter Two
Summary:
Knothole is filled with familiar faces. Some are kind...and some, not so much.
Notes:
The theme for this chapter is "The Music of the Spheres | Rain" Regnum Umbrae (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=79K9MzA8I_w)
Chapter Text
Chapter Two
Nights simply were not simple in Knothole. Though they were quiet and free from the constant humdrum of city night life-with the only sounds being the hooting of owls and chirping of crickets-the nights here came with their own agendas. As Amy tossed and turned in her bed, sleep an enemy with which she fought, her subconscious psyche felt the weight of a gaze settle on her. The blanket did nothing to hide her from the ever-looming presence that haunted her, even now. Her roseate hued fur flushed with heat under the myriads of blankets and sheets. Her ears twitched, as if checking for the sound of a predator. Her hands gripped her bedsheets tightly as she whimpered and kicked her feet, trying to run in her fitful dreaming.
The owner of said gaze watched on, heart thumping in the damned chest of his body. He had waited so long, and she was so close. He could do it, take her from this. He was tired of holding himself back from what was rightfully his. This pitiful glass shield wouldn’t keep him from entering her room and simply scooping her up, away from the thieves and conmen who seemed to pop up every time he was gone. There was no one in the house who could stop him, no one he couldn’t take care of it.
A grin grew over his face as he imagined it. Holding her in his arms again, right where she always belonged.
But just as the muscles in his legs flexed, ready to pounce and place him on her balcony, he froze. He couldn’t. She would hate him for scaring her. And he would not hear the end of it from…him. He let out a shuddering breath before stepping back towards the fence he had jumped over earlier that night. He didn’t need to rush. She was home, in his territory. He could take his time and win her over like any normal suitor. She’d love him, like she had once before. It would take some time, but he was a hunter. He was patient. He could wait.
As he stepped over the fence, he looked back at Amy’s window and whispered, “Welcome home.”
Morning was a masterpiece of reddish pink hues and light blue accents, yet Amy could enjoy none of it. Her grandfather had woken up with shivers and, as such, was restricted to his own bed for the day by his doctor. “Nonsense,” the old hedgehog snapped as he tried to get up. Bunnie forcibly kept him down, rolling her eyes in the way only a maid with very close ties to her family could. “I am old, not infirm! I can stand to at least sit with my granddaughter at breakfast!”
“And chance another fall? I think not,” his doctor responded blandly. Dr. Armstrong was a rather well-dressed older grey cat with a firm frown and a cloudy disposition. He turned to Amy, “I’m afraid your grandfather was not entirely truthful with you, it seems. He has been having terrible health as of late and refuses to listen to my instruction.” Amy shot Grandfather a look, who at least had the decency to stop trying to get out of bed.
“Grandfather, why didn’t you say something?”
“I am fine, Amy. It’s nothing good, clean air and a bit of sunshine won’t fix.”
“When clean air and sunshine can cure ailments, I’ll be out of a job,” the doctor sighed before handing Amy a small piece of paper with medication written on it. “He must take this twice a day. In the mornings and evenings. And no strenuous tasks. He’s not the young man he thinks he is.”
“I’m far younger than you! Out! Out!” The doctor tipped his hat before heading outside, off to tend to other less disobedient patients. So, Amy was stuck with her Grandfather grumbling in his bed. He caught the look she gave him and waved his hand dismissively. “Don’t give me that lip, girl. I am fine, it’s nothing more than age and stress.”
“Grandfather, if you’re sick, you should say so. I could have seen about getting Mother to come and help you too,” Grandfather rolled his eyes at the mention of his daughter.
“Please, your mother can’t even boil water to make tea. She’d only sit about complaining about being in the country as opposed to her wonderful city life. Fact, I’d probably get sicker with her here.” Though he said that, Amy could tell her grandfather did miss her mother. She was his only daughter. “Besides, it’s not as if I am dying. Just you and that quack, Dr. Armstrong, watch! I’ll be fit as a fiddle come tomorrow.”
Deciding not to argue, Amy just nodded. “Well, until then, I’m going to go and get your medication. Bunnie, the pharmacy is still on Parker’s Grove, right?”
Bunnie hummed a yes, “right on the corner where ya left it. But really, Ah can go. Or Ah can send Antoine.” But Amy was already headed out of the room to change.
“No need! I want to walk around anyway, I’ll be back with the medicine.” Before Bunnie could stop her, Amy had changed into a new dress, a soft cream color to compliment the season. Then she donned a hat and was out, ready to enjoy some fresh air. Bunnie groaned as she watched her friend hurry off towards the stables.
“…Why do Ah get the feelin’ this is gonna be bad?”
Amy had forgotten how far town was from her grandfather’s home. As Antoine steered the carriage down the dusty road, she spoke. “So how are things going for you and Bunnie, Antoine?”
He sighed lovingly, “ahhh, c’est tres magnifique! Bunnie iz zhe most beau-tiful et vonderful wife a man can ‘ave! Ahh, if I ‘ad known marriage vas so vonderful, I vould have married her sooner~” She giggled as Antoine waxed poetic about Bunnie in a mix of English and French. However, his love-struck sonnets caused him to not pay very close attention as the horse suddenly reared and whinnied in protest.
In front of them, another horse backed up, neighing back indignantly. “Watch out!” The sharp voice snarled, causing Antoine to jump again as he tried to calm the horse. Amy shrieked, holding on as both horses were corralled back to calm them. “Are your eyes for decoration? You nearly slammed into me!” Before them, settled on an ebony black Andalusian horse, sat a dark figure. His quills were meticulously groomed into sharp spikes, red accented throughout. His eyes were a deep scarlet, glaring at them indignantly. His voice was deep, smooth even with his irritated tone. Amy’s eyes widened as she slowly began to recognize him.
There was only one black hedgehog she knew here.
“Shadow?” He blinked and finally turned his gaze away from a quivering Antoine, looking at her for a moment.
Realization dawned on his face as he whispered, “Amy?” It shouldn’t have been such a shock to see one of her old childhood friends in her old hometown, but for Amy…it truly was. When they had last seen each other, she was waving tearfully at him and his brother, Sonic, at the train station while her family settled into the seats that would take them to a new life. He had been so much smaller than, like she had. Awkward, yet adorable young hedgehogs who had been attached to the hip since birth that were suddenly going to be miles away from each other. Shadow had been the oldest by one full year, and was known for being very introverted and shy, yet was always so kind and soft to her.
That hedgehog was not here, as his gaze grew cold. “What are you doing back?”
“I…came to visit my grandfather,” Amy responded, stunned at his harsh tone. Was he not happy to see her? She knew it had been some time since they’d seen each other, but she had sent letters.
Shadow shook his head, “I see…well then, make sure your driver pays better attention.” And with that, he urged his horse onwards, turning and headed into town like they were…but obviously not interested in going beside them. She was still shellshocked when Antoine sighed in relief.
“I am zo glad he iz gone…zhat man frightenz me…”
“Is…is that the same Shadow Hedgehog I knew or…?” Antoine nodded.
“Oui, it iz ‘im…he haz not been zhe zame zince…well..zince his maman et papa passed away…” Her head snapped to Antoine.
“His parents died? I didn’t know that!” Granted, Shadow and Sonic both stopped responding to her letters about a year after she left. She had assumed it was simply them moving on from her friendship, painful as it was. But she would have assumed they would have told her their parents-who had been friends with hers- had died. But Antoine simply shook his head morosely as he watched Shadow’s figure get further and further ahead.
“Zhe beast in zhe woods…it ‘as taken zomeone from everyone here…c’est tres terrible.”
Knothole was a bustling town, nestled deep within the woods and connected to other major cities by train and road. The buildings were mismatched, made of both brick and wood. The church was the largest, as if the size of the building might remind all that God was watching their struggles. Stately and painted white with a old, iron bell nestled in the steeple, it cast a shadow into the town square like a cloak of miniature night. Behind it, graves of varying ages were hidden in the wooded fence. Amy did her best not to think too hard on the fact that several of those headstones looked disturbingly new and polished. Besides the church, sat the bakery and opposite that was the tannery. Businesses and small houses all clustered around the town, with alleys and roads leading out of it.
Though, any road leading to the woods now looked rough and overtaken with weeds, as if even stepping onto them would lead the hapless traveler to being sucked into the dark maws of a creature unseen. People walked this way and that, all trying their best to get along with their days with an albatross around their necks. Waving to neighbors, friends, and family like each day was the same. Which, one supposed, it was.
It was the night that was constantly evolving.
Antoine settled the carriage and horses in front of the apothecary while Amy looked around. Despite her unpleasant run in with Shadow, she was pleased to see everyone else who recognized her as more than welcoming. “Glad to see a fresh, young face,” one old woman had sighed as she greeted her. “Lord knows we need more of that around here.”
In the brightness of day, the fear of night seemed to evaporate with the sunlight. “I vill vait here, Mademoiselle Rose. Zimply come to me once you are ready to go, oui?”
“I will, Antoine, thank you.” As she walked down the paths she used to skip as a girl, memories washed over her.
The store where she and Sonic would try to sneak candy while Shadow, ever the responsible one, would secretly pay for it with his allowance.
The library where Shadow would regale them all with the tales of Sinbad and Aladdin from the Thousand and One Nights.
The clothing store her mother would take her to for new dresses and where Sonic would sneak in to prank the seamstresses just so she wouldn’t be bored.
All of it came back to her, bringing a soft smile on her face. But, as Amy was reminiscing to herself, her view suddenly went dark and she stiffened up with a gasp. “Guess who?”
Whirling around, Amy came face to grinning face with a blue hedgehog. His green eyes glittered mischievously as she squealed, “Sonic!” Spreading his arms wide, Sonic caught her in a hug and spun around with a laugh. This was the welcome she expected from a childhood friend. Warm and inviting, not angry and cold. He squeezed her harder, “I’ve missed you so much!”
“Imagine my shock when I heard that my best friend had come home to us,” he pulled back and looked at her face, eyes softening as he gave her a smile, “you look even more beautiful than you did when you left, Princess.”
She snorted, “are you still going to call me that? We’re not children, Sonic.” The blue hedgehog shrugged.
“Children or not, you’ll always be my princess. And I,” he poked her nose, “am your prince.” She giggled. Sonic and Amy had always been close friends. Sonic, unlike his older brother, was an extrovert and adventurous, always wanted to go out and explore the great unknown.
Which, for children, meant some cave in the woods or something like that.
Amy had always loved fairytales as a child, which earned her the nickname of Princess. Sonic’s favorite thing to say was that since she was the Princess, that made him the Prince since then he got to rescue her.
"If I’m a Princess,” Amy asked, putting her hands on her hips, “and you’re the Prince…what is Shadow?” Sonic thought for a moment before snickering.
“He’s the Dragon.” Amy giggled, loving the fact that she got to hear his old nonsense again. Besides, after meeting Shadow earlier, she had to agree that he could be quite draconic. Sonic had grown even more charming since she last saw him, much like his older brother. However, unlike Shadow, Sonic retained his boyish smile and easy gaze. His cobalt blue fur sparkled in the sunlight, contrasting against the tan fur on his muzzle. “I am so glad to see you again, Ames. It’s been ages since we last saw each other,” he scratched his quills nervously. “How long will you be here?”
She sighed, “I don’t know…a few months perhaps? My father wants me to stay out of sight until things…die down…” She said, gripping her parasol as she remembered her father’s last words to her before she boarded the train.
"Just keep to yourself for now, Amy. Your father shall find a better match, just you wait.”
Best of luck, Amy thought sadly. No one will ever want a bride who kills her intendeds before they reach the altar. And that, in this world, meant Amy was adrift. No prospects of marriage meant no end to the cruel giggling and scoffing of high society for her and her country born family. And if she couldn’t bring them up in station, was she really a good daughter? Before her thoughts got darker, Sonic’s words brought her from them.
“A few months, eh? Then I have a few months to convince you to stay,” he winked. “After all, there’s no need to go to that stuffy city when you have all the freedom you can enjoy here.” He took his hand, “come on, let’s go and explore our old haunts! I know our old fort is still up.” Amy giggled but pulled her hand away.
“I wish I could, but I need to go into the apothecary to get Grandfather’s medicine.” Sonic blinked, stilling before he nodded.
“Oh, I see. Is your Grandfather sick?”
“He’d like me to say he isn’t.”
“Always was a stubborn old man.”
Amy continued, “besides…wasn’t our old fort near the river in the woods? I don’t think we should be going there with…whatever is in there.” Sonic didn’t speak then, just staring at her with a strange look. Like he was trying to figure out what she meant by that. Finally, his ear twitched and he huffed.
“All this nonsense about some beast. I’m telling you; it’s just some ravenous bear. I’ll have it hunted down soon enough,” now Amy was surprised. While everyone seemed terrified of whatever animal kept attacking livestock and people, Sonic seemed indifferent about it. In fact, he seemed to laugh at the very notion of being worried about it. He noticed her confusion and grinned, “come on, Amy, we weren’t meant to fear beasts. The woods belong to us, so there’s no need for us to be afraid of them.”
“Still, Grandfather-“
“Is just overprotective like he’s always been. Though, I can understand why,” his eyes softened, “you really have become so beautiful.” Her cheeks ran hot as he took and lightly kissed her hand, winking at her. “Maybe I’ll try extra hard to convince you to stay here.”
Before she could respond, a dry growl hissed from behind them, “not likely, Sonic.” His face fell as Sonic straightened up, fixing the collar on his white dress shirt, and glared at the newcomer. Amy looked back to see Shadow, once again, staring down at her. She was again struck by how striking he was…and how cold his gaze became as he stared longer at her. “I see you’ve completely ignored me when I said to handle whatever business you had in town quickly and come straight home,” Shadow growled at his brother who rolled his eyes.
“My business isn’t yet done, as you can see. I heard Amy was back and wanted to say hello. Isn’t it great that she was in town today too?” Shadow didn’t acknowledge that, stomping over to his brother. The two stood close, staring each other down as they heatedly whispered to each other. Shadow gestured towards the stables, more than likely where Sonic’s horse was. Sonic was arguing back, glancing between him and Amy, standing awkwardly as she watched them argue. Finally, Sonic huffed. He turned to her, grin back on his face but with an irritated edge to it, “seems Mother Hen here is insistent I be home in time for dinner. Perhaps I can interest you in coming to the manor when you have time?”
“I’d love to visit.” Shadow didn’t say anything as he watched his brother leave. Once he was fully out of view, he finally turned to her. She gulped, as his steely gave firmly held her in place. Smiling nervously, Amy spoke “it seems we meet again.”
“…Seems so.” He replied tersely, turning to leave.
“Wait, Shadow!” The hedgehog froze, looking over his shoulder at her. He seemed so guarded. But why? “It’s just…it’s been a while since we saw each other. I wanted to say it was good to see you again.”
Silence echoed between them before he finally responded, “it’s nice to see you as well, Amy…I hope you enjoy your visit to Knothole…”
She beamed, happy to finally have a kind word from him-
“But keep it short.” Then he turned and walked away without another word.
Chapter 4: Chapter Three
Summary:
Don't follow the voices in the woods.
Especially if it sounds young.
Notes:
There are three songs for this chapter!
1. Dark Piano- Sociopath by Lucas King (Amy's bath scene)
2. Tea for Two - The Woman in Black ost (Vanilla's run through the woods)
3. Ritual Casting - the Conjuring (The creature)TW: EXTREME GORE, VIOLENCE, Someone is gonna die.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Three
“Honestly, just who does he think he is?” Bunnie gently poured water over Amy’s head as she sat fuming in the bath. After her run in with the Hedgehog brothers, Amy had been gleefully chatting about Sonic’s charm and charisma while grumpily reciting Shadow’s less than stellar manners and cold reception all day. It was like the two were day and night, with Sonic being bright and cheerful while Shadow was stormy and irritable. And for what reason? She just couldn’t figure out. One would assume he’d be pleased to see her again, if at least to chat a bit.
Bunnie hummed, “that’s jus’ how he is now, Peachy. Ever since his poor parents left us, Shadow’s been grumpier than a rattlesnake woken far too early.” Amy leaned back in the tub, relaxing as Bunnie messaged her quills as gently as she could without getting pricked.
Shadow’s parents were her parents’ good friends while they lived here. Her mother had been pregnant with her while the boys’ mother had been pregnant with Sonic. Their birthdays were only a few months apart. And Shadow had only been a year older than them, so they had often spent their days all playing together. She used to come over to deliver gifts to the family at Christmas and their father would joke that, one day, one of his boys may marry her into the family. She remembered their mother coming over with freshly made cookies whenever she felt ill. To hear that they had died was shocking, especially since her mother and father would have been notified…
Right?
“Bunnie, what happened?”
Bunnie sighed, “well, about two years after you left…the attacks had just started to get real bad…it was about a month or so after what happened to Muttski…Shadow and their mother had just gotten home from a trip abroad and…well…Ah don’t really remember how it happened…” Bunnie tapped her chin, “Ah think Sonic had wanted to try and see if he could get a glimpse of the Beast in the woods.”
“Of course,” Sonic had always been brave, but he went too far sometimes. This was the same boy who tried to ride a wild horse once. “He went into the woods, didn’t he?”
“Yea…at night. Once his folks realized, they made Shadow wait at home while they went lookin’ for him…but they never made it home. Sonic came back all on his lonesome, tremblin’ like a wet cat…we found ‘em the next mornin’, all torn up and throats just…gone.” Bunnie sighed. “Shadow had to take over then, no other family member was willin’ to come and run the place. Poor boy was only fifteen. He grew up way too fast then, having to run the estates and raise his brother.
That explains why Shadow changed so much. When she left, his family was whole, and he could still be a child. But without his mother and father to care for them, his childhood was cut too short. Amy suddenly felt awful for badmouthing him for being crabby. He probably saw her as immature compared to himself. “No one came for them…I thought they had relatives?”
“Ah did too…but once they all found out about what was happenin’ here, they refused to even step on a train. Ah believe an uncle tried to convince the boys to go on down and live with him down in Central City, but…they never did. Never explained why, though.” That was strange. A child would obviously want to go to the closest adult they could after such an awful loss, especially with such terrifying circumstances. And Shadow had always been the most reasonable of the two.
So why didn’t he take his brother to live with his uncle until they were adults?
Bunnie continued, “anyways, Ah suppose its water under the bridge now. Shadow’s run his family’s estate and businesses well enough, and he does his part to help the town…but the boy has been scared of the woods ever since. Just keeps himself and Sonic locked up in that manor of theirs for as long as he can. Sometimes we go weeks without a single peep.”
“Hmmm…seems like he’s hiding from it.”
“Ah don’t blame him, Miss. Amy…Ah don’t blame him a bit.”
The moon crawled up into cloudy skies, higher and higher, as tiny beams of its light fought to illuminate below. She stood on her porch, lamp lit and bright, as she stared out towards the barn.
Waiting.
Watching.
Vanilla hadn’t slept in weeks, only passing out from fatigue. Dark circles hung under her eyes as her gaunt face stared into the dark abyss, the starless night.
Waiting.
Watching.
Hoping.
She held a plate of cookies, cold and stale, as if that would entice her to come home. As if the sweet, buttery scent of her mother’s treats would bring her baby home. “Miss. Vanilla?” A tired voice whispered from behind. She didn’t need to turn to see who it was. The young fox stepped forward, gripping her skirt and tugging it, waiting for her to look at him. Once she glanced down, it was like her gaze was empty. Tails stared up at her, worriedly. His two full tails shifted softly, nervously, as they stood in the dark. “Maybe you should come inside.”
“…Not yet…I just want to wait longer…” She whispered, turning back into the yawning maw of the night.
Waiting.
Watching.
Hoping…for Cream to come home.
In her mind, she knew it was impossible. It had been a month since she went missing and a young little girl like her couldn’t survive that long without her mother…and certainly not with the creature out there, stalking the shadows. But her heart-oh, her heart-refused to believe that her baby was gone. She refused to believe that the life she had so carefully waited for, so painfully brought to this world, was cut so short.
So, she stood outside, each night, in the bright light of the lamp on her porch. And Vanilla waited. And waited. Until it was morning and there was no more shadow to hide the truth. Tails stared at his adoptive mother, wishing she would just come inside. He often watched from the stairs of their house or his room, watching her stand there like a statue in the night. He knew Cream was gone, stolen from their lives in the most horrific way. He heard her screaming his name in his dreams, running towards him but never coming close.
The pain of a life gone, of one so young, was immense and transferable like a plague.
“Go inside, Tails…it’s cold tonight.”
“Come in with me…?” He pleaded quietly.
She was silent before responding, “in a bit.” It was a lie…but it was all he had. Tails sighed and went inside, looking back. Vanilla stood there, stiff as a board, her long rabbit ears dropped further down than they had ever been before. The wind gently tugged at her evening gown, causing the white cotton dress to ripple across her body in waves. Her rosette-colored hair fell down her shoulders like a shroud.
Silence overtook her as she listened to Tails go upstairs. She’d wait if she had to. As long as needed. If it meant even the smallest chance for Cream to come home. As the night grew darker, her heart grew heavier, and tears fell freely down her cheeks. Her wrists, cold and achy, shook from the weight of the plate of uneaten cookies. “Please, Cream…come home to Mommy…”
The stillness of the night air was all that answered her until-
“Mommy…Mommy…!” A soft, sweet saccharine voice whispered from the dark. Her heartbeat shot up and she felt like her blood was rushing to her ears as she straightened up.
“Cream…? Sweetie, are you there…?”
…
“Mommy…help me…I’m hurt…I can’t…”
“Cream!” She leapt off her porch, away from the light and into the darkness. The wet grass sank below her bare feet as she hurried towards the sound, “Cream, I’m here! Sweetie, talk to me! Where are you?”
“Closer…Mommy…”
Without a second thought, Vanilla charged into the woods. Bush branches grabbed onto her gown, as if trying to hold her back from her child. She surged forward, drowning in the darkness as she frantically searched and called out to Cream. The tree branches above her stretched over her head, as if blocking her from the moon’s gaze. Every time she got an answer, Vanilla was turned this way and that, wandering further and further into the forbidden forest. “Cream?” How long had it been since she last heard the voice?
How long had she been running?
Her heart thumped and slammed in her chest, causing a dull ache to ripple through her body. Her fingers trembled from the cool night air. Her knees shook. Sweat dripped down her brow.
“Closer…”
“Mommy…” a shift. A change. Chills crept up her back as the words beat through her skull. The moon gazed out from behind the treetops and clouds, shimmering onto her like a stage light. The woods, usually so full of animal calls and wind, were silent. Her breathing came out in short bursts as her instincts screamed at her.
A clawed hand gripped the tree before her, digging its dagger like nails into the wood.
A furry head slowly peered from behind the tree, gleefully watching her with its glowing yellowing eyes and a twisted grin on its unnatural face. Blade-like teeth glinted in the moonlight as it pulled itself to its full height, towering above the quaking and sobbing woman.
“Closer…Mommy…” Cream’s distorted voice came out from its maw.
Vanilla shook her head, as if denying it would make it go away. Her voice came out in strangled gasps, “no…no…!” Her fear seemed to please it further as the grin grew larger and larger until it resembled a demonic snarl, its rotting gums on full display.
A moment of silence. Of stillness.
Then panic.
Her feet were moving faster than she’d ever run before. She crashed through the brush and the dewy grass, slipping on the slickness of a spring night. Behind her, she heard the creature howling and snarling, its hot breath just on her tail. “Help!” Her screams echoed through the woods as she sobbed. She slammed around trees, trying desperately to remember where she had come from.
But in the dark, everything looks the same.
Further.
More.
If she could just get back to the house.
A sharp pain erupted down her back and Vanilla cried out, stumbling forward. She grabbed a branch, hoping to steady herself as blood dripped down her back and legs. She needed to get home. She’d be safe at home. Tails was alone. She needed to get home.
A crushing grip grabbed her by the throat and yanked her back. “No!” The branch she gripped broke pitifully as she was wrenched back. Her body skidded across the dirt as she rolled and gasped, scrambling to get up. But something snarled and pounced over her.
It’s unholy eyes stared down at her, snarling and chuckling darkly. “No, please…please no…” Her voice was raspy from screaming and being grabbed by the throat.
“Shhhh…Mommy…” It mocked her with her dead daughter’s voice, “we’ll be together soon…” A harsh, fiery pain erupted in her pelvis as it swung its claws down, tearing her open as Vanilla screamed and scrambled to get away. It let her move away, giving her the chance to see her bladder and intestines hooked around its curved claws as it pulled them out. Blood sloshed out of her as she gasped and cried, frantically pulling back on her own organs. The Beast laughed, like this was a game to it, and lunged again, ripping her open further.
Her stomach.
Her chest.
It’s head disappeared into her, as she weakly sobbed and cried. Her fists hit its thick, hairy neck in a pitiful attempt to defend herself, but her strength was leaving her. The air was chilly and still.
SCHLRP
CRUNSH
SNAP
She stiffened and twitched, her voice gone as her throat dried and her tears spilled out. As Vanilla turned her head, she saw her. Cream stood there, smiling at her. With the last of her strength, trembling from the chill of death, Vanilla reached out to her baby…who reached back for her.
The deafening howl from earlier in the night had ensured that no one in the town got any sleep, let alone the house. Amy sat in her room, beside the window as she stared out into the dark fields. They were so calm and serene during the day, a picturesque view for her to enjoy while she stayed here. But now, shrouded in the cold dark night, Amy couldn’t help but consider just how foreboding the fields looked now. In the dim light, she could see the road stretching out into the woods, further up the road by several miles would be Ark Manor.
Even now, she could see the shadowy behemoth of an estate upon the wooded hilltop, harshly cast against the sky. She thought of Sonic and Shadow, all tucked up there in that big, lonely house all by themselves. Bunnie had revealed that there were barely any servants in the house anymore, not since Shadow took over. Apparently, he had let all but a specific few go- with a hefty severance and letters of recommendation, of course.
It's gotta be lonely up there…She thought. No wonder Sonic was so hesitant to just return when Shadow wanted him to. He had always been the more sociable brother. She decided then to visit as soon as she was able to. After all, Amy couldn’t just spend her time cooped up with her grandfather. Yes, there was a dangerous beast roaming the woods at night, but so long as she stayed out of the woods and was home by night, she would be fine. Everyone had assured her, that the Beast never came into town or anyone’s homes. So, she would be-
Movement caught her eye and Amy glanced down towards the fence near the garden, beside her grandfather’s mailbox. An icy, sinister chill erupted down her spine as she caught sight of a creature. It stood at almost six feet, hunched over. The darkness made it difficult to see clearly, but it was covered in mangy and dark colored fur. It shuffled around the mailbox, leaning on the wooden fence. As she watched, the creature froze and its massive, canine-like head slowly looked up towards her window.
She wanted to duck down.
She wanted to hide.
Every instinct was screaming to hide.
But Amy couldn’t move. She couldn’t even blink.
Its eyes. God, its eyes.
They stared at each other, neither moving an inch. Then, the Beast slowly stood up to full height, now at nine feet tall. She felt her throat dry, and tears formed as she stared at the creature that had been haunting this town for years. It cocked its head to the side before a grin filled with blood-stained teeth crept across its face.
It waved at her.
Notes:
No bunny milfs were harmed during the making of this chapter. She and Cream are at home, having tea.
Chapter 5: Chapter Four
Summary:
The monster has left behind a gift. A gift of untold possibilities.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Secret Door" by Evanescence (Synthesis vers)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Four
There are days when one wishes, against all odds, that the previous night had only been a nightmare. That the monsters in one’s closet and under their bed remained beyond the veil of reality where they belong, unable to do more than toy with our imaginations and psyches. As Amy sat up from the wood floor, her blankets and pillow pulled out of the bed, she certainly hoped the dreams from last night stayed that way.
Dreams.
Her quills were a mess, her eyes felt heavy, and her bones ached. But what was worse was her memories of the creature that stared into her soul from outside. It was unlike anything she had ever seen, and Amy didn’t even see it that clearly. The cloudy, stormy night sky had obscured any hope of moonlight, and the candlelit lanterns didn’t reach far enough to give any more clues to the creature’s visage. All she could say, without a shadow of a doubt, was that the creature was bigger than a bear and could easily stand tall on two legs. It was covered in mangy fur, not pristine and groomed like any other Mobian. And it was dark in color.
And the teeth.
And its eyes.
She shuddered, thinking about it.
The creature didn’t stay long after waving. It turned and ran off on four legs to the woods, disappearing into the black night. She, on the other hand, stood at the bay window and stared at the spot it had been standing in for almost thirty minutes.
Waiting.
Watching.
Trying to see if it was coming back. If it was trying to figure out a way inside.
After thirty minutes had passed, her legs caved in on her and she fell to the ground in a cold sweat. Her body trembled all over, tears flooded her eyes as those old childhood fears of monsters hiding beneath her bed and in her closet resurfaced. But this time, it was different. The monster was real.
And it had been right outside her garden.
She spent that night on the floor, hidden in the shadows away from the window, with her blankets and pillows cocooning her. It wasn’t until the sun was assuredly in the sky that she got up. Bunnie hadn’t come to wake her, which was odd. The rabbit was an early bird, and she tended to make sure the rest of them were too. “No use sleepin’ useful hours away!”
Yet, she was nowhere to be seen, even when Amy peeked outside into the hall. In fact, the whole house was eerily quiet. Grabbing a soft dressing gown and robe, Amy hurried out of her room. “Bunnie…? Anyone?”
Nothing. Just the silent halls of her grandfather’s manor, with the aging paintings of her family’s ancestors staring back at her. Her soft feet shuffled down the wooden floors, her ears twitching as she tried to listen for anyone. After a moment, she caught it.
Muffled talking and whispers.
They were outside.
While it wasn’t exactly ladylike to walk out in only these clothes, Amy decided it was more important to figure out why everyone was outside instead of indoors, having breakfast and getting ready for the day. She went back for her slippers and made her way downstairs and out the door, towards the garden. Her stomach lurched as she realized that she was headed right towards the fence, where the mailbox sat. Antoine, Bunnie, Grandfather, and some nearby farmhands all stood by it with grim expressions. Bunnie noticed her first, her ear twitching up. “Oh my, Miss. Amy! Ah’m so sorry, Ah completely forgot to wake ya!” Bunnie hurried over.
Amy waved her hand dismissively, “it’s fine, Bunnie…what’s going on…?”
“Oh…” Bunnie looked back at the mailbox, as if begging the thing to stay quiet. “…don’t be alarmed but…there’s blood. On the mailbox…and the fence.” Amy’s hands flew up to her mouth as the memory of the creature’s smile flashed in her mind.
Bloodstained teeth.
“…It really was here…” Bunnie looked at her, her eyes widened as she processed Amy’s words.
“You…you saw it…?” Her voice, alarmed, made the others look over. Grandfather, gripping his cane, hobbled over.
“Amy, child, it’s far too chilly to be out and about like that!” His admonishment was a welcome distraction, but his tune changed as soon as he saw her pale face. “…Bunnie told you?”
“She didn’t need to…” Amy shook her head, wrapping her arms around herself. Grandfather scooped her closer to him, putting his jacket over her shoulders, “I saw it, Grandfather…it was standing right at the mailbox.” His face turned grim as she recounted what she saw to him. For a moment, he didn’t speak.
“…The creature was heard last night, howling and screaming…this is the first time it’s come so close to a house, though…it rarely goes further than the fields…” Except last night. If she had even taken a step out into the garden, she would be merely feet away from the monster.
And it knew it too.
It looked right at her and smiled. Like it was just a passing neighbor, saying hello.
She shuddered, gripping his jacket tighter to her body.
“What’s going on here?” Shadow’s deep voice called as he came close upon his horse. Great, the only person in town who seemed bitter about her being here and he sees her dressed like this. This morning was turning into a very poor day. If he noticed her sleep attire, Shadow made no mention of it while one of the farmhands explained what was going on. The black hedgehog dismounted and came ever closer, dressed annoyingly impeccable with his riding attire-ever so much the wealthy noble. He crouched down, examining the white fence silently before he spoke, “have you already checked the stables? Made sure this isn’t from a cow or horse.”
“All zhe animals are zafe, if a bit zcared…” Antoine answered, “zhe horses…zhey are-how you zay- skittish zhis morning and zhe cattle, zhey refuse to go zhe pasture…” The farmhands nodded in agreement, citing other strange behaviors.
Chickens silent and huddled deep into the coop.
The barn cats hiding in the rafters, eyes wide and fur fluffed up.
The sheep crying out and hiding within the haybarns.
The animals knew, something had been here. They always knew.
Shadow nodded. “We’ll need to check the woods, then…” Finally, he opened the gate and walking into the garden, uninvited. If her grandfather was upset about that, he didn’t say anything. Instead, he waited until Shadow came over. “Mr. Hedgehog,”
“Mr. Rose…Miss. Amy.” He finally acknowledged her, pointedly looking into her eyes and not anywhere else. She was grateful, though her cheeks were burning red. “I hope you don’t mind lending Antoine?” The coyote yelped in shock.
“Moi?”
Shadow looked at him, exasperated, “calm down. I just need you to go into town and rally some men. We also need to have people check on their neighbors, see if anyone is missing.” At the complete lack of any mention of him going into the woods, Antoine visibly relaxed. He could handle going into town, where there were people and places to hide. Shadow rolled his eyes before returning to the conversation. “I’m assuming no one saw anything.”
“I did,” Amy piped up before she thought any better. His attention regained; she cleared her throat. “The creature…it was standing at the mailbox, just…toying with it for some reason. I couldn’t get a good look, but…I can say without a doubt, it’s no bear.”
He cocked an eyebrow, “not a bear…? Are you sure?” A bear had been most people’s guess about what was attacking the townspeople. A very ravenous, bloodthirsty bear. But Amy shook her head.
“I’ve seen bears, Shadow, we both have. No bear is that big. And it certainly wouldn’t stand on two feet for that long.”
“Then what else could it be?”
“…I don’t know…” She admitted, “I do know…it knew I saw it. It looked right at me,” she then pointed towards her bedroom window. The curtains were closed, an attempt from last night to shield her from the creature’s lingering gaze. Shadow followed her finger and stared up at her room, his expression unreadable. Then he set his gaze back on her. His expression was…different. Like he wanted to say something, something important. But he clenched his jaw instead and after a moment, spoke.
“Did you go outside last night? Even for a moment?”
She shook her head, “no…I…I froze. I just…it was like I couldn’t move; I could barely breathe. I only moved once I was sure that it was gone, and I hid further in my room,” she felt like such a coward as she spoke. A little girl facing down a massive, slobbering hellhound- quaking and simpering as it stared her down. Shadow nodded, arms crossed, as her grandfather firmly held her to his side.
“That’s alright, my girl. You did good to remember this,” Shadow nodded.
“I would have preferred you hidden yourself immediately…but, at least you had the sense to stay indoors.” Wow. His glowing praise will make any girl swoon. She gave him a look, but Shadow had already moved on. “This is the closest it’s ever come to someone’s home, so…best you keep the animals indoors today. And her.” With that, Shadow turned to leave.
“Wait!” Amy stopped him, grabbing his coat sleeve. Shadow turned to look at her, eyebrow raised. She quickly let him go, “maybe I can help Antoine and go into town too.” His irritated sigh was not necessary.
“The absolute last thing I need is you running about with that thing around…especially dressed as you are.” Her face flushed and she gasped.
“I would change, you cad!”
He hmphed, “feel free to. But stay out of this. The sooner you leave town, the sooner you can forget all about our little pest problem.” With that, Shadow went back to his horse and hoisted himself up effortlessly…the bastard. “I’m headed ahead to town, Antoine. Meet me there before the hour is through.” He urged his horse into a steady canter and was off as smoothly as he had inserted himself.
The bastard.
“Why that-“ Bunnie interjected.
“Now, now! Shadow’s not known for his bedside manner, but he had a point. No use in you goin’ along and gettin’ mixed up in all that.” Her grandfather nodded.
“They’re right. I had you come here to rest and be away from all the nonsense of the city…now I see I may have just dumped you into our town’s nonsense instead. Come along, let’s get you dressed.” She hated the fact that everyone seemed content to keep her closed in the house, like a safely caged little canary. But what could she do? Shadow had everything under control.
And she was the one who froze at the mere sight of the thing, even though she was inside her room.
Amy sighed and began to walk after her grandfather before a thought occurred.
Why had the creature come so close to the house?
After all, it was apparently intelligent enough to know going into town was a risk.
She thought back to what she saw last night. Before it noticed her, it had been interested in the mailbox for some reason. Amy couldn’t imagine why, though. It was just an ordinary, metal mailbox. Nothing stood out from all the other mailboxes in town. And if it had been here for years, it must have seen the other houses and their mailboxes. So, what was so special about her grandfather’s?
Bunnie, Antoine, and her grandfather were already headed indoors. They probably expected her to be right behind them. But Amy glanced around and -noticing she was alone- headed back towards the fence. The garden was lush with freshly grown flowers and morning dew, despite the odd occurrence of last night’s visitor. She could see from here there was a bloody…print. It looked so like a normal hand, but it was too long. She supposed there was more blood on the opposite side of the fence and, once she opened the gate, she was proven correct.
The creature must have been covered in blood, from how much was left on the fence.
She gulped, trying not to imagine where it all originated from, as Amy approached the mailbox. It too had a lot of blood on it, nearly overshadowing the numbers and the name ROSE painted onto it. Aside from that, it looked practically undisturbed.
Except a small, metal object that caught the light and her eye. It was wedged deep between the metal box and the red flag attachment. “What is this…?” Gently, she reached over, using her own claw, she eased it out of its hiding spot and into her palm.
A little golden locket on a delicate gold chain stared up at her. She got the nagging feeling that she had seen this before. The question was where, however. It wasn’t very impressive; it only had the engraving J.S. on it. The chain itself had some blood on it, obviously from the creature’s hand, but it was a very fine one. Smooth, obviously real gold.
Where is this thing from?
Had the creature put it there?
Why?
As the questions buzzed about in her head, Amy managed to get the locket open and nearly dropped it as one of her questions was answered. She had seen this locket before. And as she stared at her own picture, Amy remembered where.
It was wrapped around Joseph’s neck the last time she saw him.
The last time she saw her first fiancé alive.
Breakfast tasted like ash in her mouth. Conversation flew over her head, muffled and obscured. Colors lacked their vibrancy, smells their potency. All that was on Amy’s head was this necklace burning a hole in her pocket. Why was it here?
Why was Joseph’s necklace hidden in her grandfather’s mailbox?
She paced her room, thinking hard.
The last time she saw him; Joseph surprised her while she was at a salon having tea with some of her mother’s friends’ daughters. He had left work early because his mother sent word that she had fallen ill and needed medicine from the apothecary nearby to where Amy was. He had thought it would be nice to see her, if only for a moment. He was only there for a few minutes, and they had made plans to see one another the following weekend, to discuss wedding plans. After that, she never saw him again.
The police said he was brutally attacked by some sort of animal, and that his body was found floating in the river near his home. He was ripped open, his throat torn apart, and other horrendous things done to him. The severity of his injuries was so great that they were sure there was no way he could have survived the attack.
But that was all the way to Station Square! In the city!
So why was her first late fiancé’s necklace here?
He put it here…The thought was stubborn, but it was the only one that made sense. This creature, whatever it was, has been attacking people for years…and somehow…for some reason…it attacked Joseph…
But how?
And why?
No matter how hard Amy thought, she couldn’t come up with an explanation. Things didn’t add up. Why would the creature in the woods here attack her fiancé in Station Square? Why would it keep Joseph’s necklace and for this long? And why did it leave it here? Was it trying to tell her something?
Did it want her to know it was the reason Joseph died?
And…was it responsible for Jeremy’s death? Or David’s?
Memories of those painful weeks flooded her thoughts. Her crying, the cancelled weddings, the pitying stares, the rumors…her mother’s haunted looks as she, once again, failed to marry into a good family. Her father’s deep sighs as his colleagues danced away from talks of marriage. The way those nasty debutantes mocked her for being a widow before being a wife.
I must figure this out myself, Amy concluded, her resolve turning to steel. I need to catch this creature.
But first, she needed to go into town and get some information.
“Are you zure you vant to go today?” Amy fought the urge to roll her eyes as Antoine asked that for the fifth time since they left. She had fought tooth and nail to go out to town with both Bunnie and her grandfather. Both had been adamant that this was just not a good time to go exploring the town, that she should stay in and rest, maybe play some cards with her grandfather. But no, she was determined to go. After all, Amy couldn’t keep relying on Bunnie to tell her everything.
Bunnie was a gossip, but she wasn’t infallible.
“I’m sure, Antoine,” Amy said, “I’m just going to do a bit of shopping, it’ll be fine.”
“Ah just don’t see why it couldn’t wait ‘til tomorrow,” Bunnie muttered on the opposite side of the driver’s bench. “Ah mean, we don’t even know if the dress shop is gone be open.”
“Well, then we’ll just come back tomorrow too.” Hopefully by then, she’ll have thought of a better reason to come to town. The carriage finally arrived, and Amy practically shot out of her seat. As Bunnie and Antoine believed, the town was in an uproar as people rushed around. People ran up to their neighbors’ doors, banging on them and calling out the names of those who lived there. Children were hastily rounded up and counted and then counted again three times before each was personally walked back to their family homes and instructed firmly to stay indoors for the day.
Don’t even try to go to school.
She spotted Shadow in the town square, standing amongst a group of men with a map in his hands. He was pointing in different directions, yet each one headed into the woods at some point. The way he held himself and commanded attention was so different from how he used to be. As a boy, he often hid from attention, preferring to stay behind his father and stay quiet. Now he could take up a room with his voice alone.
Realizing she was staring, Amy hurriedly looked away before he-“oh dear, here we go.” Bunnie’s sigh signaled the inevitable as Amy looked back towards Shadow.
Who was now storming towards her with a gaze that would have made the Devil weep.
Notes:
This might sound crazy, but I don't think Shadow is happy, guys.
Chapter 6: Chapter Five
Summary:
Some of the worst types of pain one can experience can come from anywhere. One of them can even come from a warm, empathetic meal.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Only This"- Christoffer Franzen (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=99KfFYesKAw)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Five
Her heart thumped with each thunderous step Shadow took towards her, his face set in an equally stormy expression. As if he phased into reality before her, Shadow was in front of her with his arms crossed and his crimson eyes blazing in fury, “I thought I made myself clear when I said to you needed to stay home, Miss. Rose!” His harsh tone and scowl made her want to run back home on her own two feet. But stubbornly, Amy bit her cheek and glared back at him with her hands on her hips. Antoine and Bunnie looked between each other before they slowly backed away and began helping the other townsfolk check on neighbors and friends.
“And I don’t remember being beholden to your demands, Mr. Hedgehog.” If he was surprised at her refusal to back down, Shadow made no show of it. Other than looking angrier. He shook his head, as if dealing with an especially disobedient child.
Which made her want to make him even more frustrated.
“The absolute last thing I need right now is to worry about you running about and possibly getting yourself killed-“
“Who says I’m going to do that? I’m not so ridiculous as to put myself in danger-“
“Obviously you are, considering you left home despite the fact that monster was practically at your doorstep!”
“Yes, last night! It’s a new day, Sir, I will be fine going shopping-“
Shadow threw his hands up, “shopping, are we?! How convenient that you suddenly want to go shopping after I specifically told you to stay home-“
Amy crossed her arms and petulantly looked down her nose at him, “a lady never knows when she will need a new dress!”
He grits his teeth, “forgive me, I forgot I was dealing with a high-born city girl who absolutely must get a new dress every hour on the hour!”
“And I forgot I was dealing with some boorish, bitter oaf who would die if his face did anything else but scowl!”
“Um, excuse me-?” A new voice chimed in, causing the two to swiftly turn in sync to him and snarl-
“WHAT?!” Before the two bickering hedgehogs stood a chameleon with violet colored scales and golden eyes. His horn sat prominently between his eyes, polished and sharpened to a point. He stood proudly, hands behind his back as he waited for them to stop their argument. And he was dressed in dark clothing that reminded her of pictures she’d seen in books detailing the East. A strange fellow, who looked out of place here. Shadow cleared his throat, schooling his expression.
“Espio, carry on. Do you have something to report?”
Espio, she assumed, nodded solemnly. “While you were having your…discussion…someone reported that there was one child missing. Tails has not been seen all day and…” His expression changed slightly, causing him to look worried, “neither have we seen Vanilla.”
Vanilla. She was the laundress in town and incredibly popular for her charm and elegance, as well as her beauty. Amy remembered how she had been pregnant when Amy first left. Now that she looked…she didn’t see any child that resembled her.
Shadow grimaced, “…has someone gone to check on them?”
Espio nodded, “Vector has gone to find them while Charmy was instructed to wait at our detective office.”
“Good luck with that,” Sonic’s voice piped up as he strolled over nonchalantly. Amy let out a sigh of relief. Maybe with Sonic around, Shadow may forget that she was here, and she could go about her business without him searing holes in her back. Speaking of whom, Shadow’s face darkened as soon as he spotted his brother. Sonic ignored him, “Charmy has a habit of not listening.”
“I know the feeling,” Shadow’s gaze shifted back to her, “twice. Over.” She rolled her eyes.
“Perhaps we should check on her,” she said softly.
“We-“ Shadow gestured to himself and Espio, “-will go check on her. Both of you go home.” She ground her teeth before stomping her foot and poking him in the chest.
“Come off it, you pompous oaf! I am not going anywhere I don’t want to, and you cannot make me!”
His hand shot out and gripped her wrist firmly, stopping her as he yanked her forward and hissed through bared teeth, “do not try me, Miss. Rose. I have half a mind to tie you to my horse and take you home myself.”
Before she could respond, Sonic’s hand shot out and he shoved Shadow back, settling his own heated glare at him, “Don’t touch her, Shadow.” His snarl was unexpected, coming from a man who was usually so calm and relaxed. The three were at a stand still before Espio cleared his throat again.
“I must partially agree. Miss. Rose,” he put his hand on his chest and bowed slightly, “I understand you wish to help but it would be more helpful if you allowed us to handle this. This business is dangerous and we wouldn’t want you to be harmed-“ before Amy could object, Espio turned to Shadow, “though, Sir…wouldn’t it be more useful if Sonic assisted? We can use all the help we can get.”
Shadow didn’t speak for a moment before responding, “no…my brother should go back and make sure all our servants are accounted for.” It was sound reasoning, but something told Amy it wasn’t the whole story. Sonic also didn’t say anything else, glaring back at Shadow before tsking and looking away like a fussy child.
That was it. She wasn’t dealing with this.
“Forget it,” Amy stormed forward and shoved her way past them all.
“Amy!”
“Miss. Rose!”
“Get back here!” The three all hurried after her as she went through the town, deftly avoiding people as they ran this way and that. Sonic quickly caught up with her, grabbing her arm. Shadow was on her other side in an instant, gripping her other arm. “You are trying my patience, woman!”
“Look, Amy, I understand Shadow is an arrogant bastard. Why don’t I take you home? I’ve been meaning to pay a visit to your grandfather anyways.”
“Absolutely not, stop trying to get me to not help! I can at least check on people while you both go galivanting off into the woods,” Shadow rolled his eyes.
“Nobody is going to be galivanting anywhere. Not Sonic and especially not you,” He pulled her towards him. “Now, come. I’ll take you back myself.”
Sonic then pulled her towards him instead, “what do you mean, brother? I can take her back. You have work to do here.” Suddenly, as if a switch had flipped, the two hedgehog brothers were staring daggers at one another. The air seemed to shift as each pulled her back and forth, bickering between who would take her and who would stay and who would go.
Back and forth.
Back and forth.
She felt like a favorite teddy bear being fought over by petulant children.
Finally, Amy felt her temper snap and she ripped her arms from their grasps. Quicker than lightning, the rose furred hedgehog’s hands snapped up and gripped an ear on both of their heads, yanking them down to her level.
Which was a good foot and a half.
The two yelped and staggered down, their expressions shifting from irritation to pained shock as she gave them both death stares, “stop acting like I’m a doll you both can fight over. There is a possibility that someone is hurt and you two are more concerned about who gets to see me home than checking on them?” Some people caught sight of the two fully grown male hedgehogs both bent at the knees while a much smaller, daintier female hedgehog berated them with their ears in an iron grasp. Behind her, Espio covered his mouth as he stifled a laugh. It was one thing to see Sonic in this predicament, but Shadow? The one who seemed almost untouchable in his authority?
This was truly the peak of comedy.
“Now, I’m going to let go of your ears and you’re not going to say another word about me being taken home until I say I am ready to go home. Am I clear?”
Sonic whimpered, “crystal, Princess. I understand completely.”
Shadow was silent until she yanked harder on his ear, “ah! Alright, alright…you can stay…” He grumbled, pouting like a moody teenager. After a moment, she released both their ears and the two grumbled as they rubbed the stinging appendages.
“That’s more like it,” Amy said sweetly, walking forward.
The two were silent before Sonic said, “I forgot that she did that.”
“…women…” He caught up to her again and glared at her, but this time it was a bit softer, “fine…if you wish to help, you can do so, but there are some ground rules.” With a sigh, she nodded. Amy had gotten what she wanted, which was the ability to help somewhat – even if it was through force. The least she could do is soothe Shadow’s bruised ego and compromise. His eyes softened further as he took in her compliance. “Firstly, you are to follow my orders exactly with no backtalk. If I’m not here, then Vector is in charge. Second, you are not to take a single step into those woods. I don’t care about your reasoning, not one toe in the woods.” As they spoke, they got further and further to the other side of town, near the schoolyard. Children were hurried into their homes and locked away, not to see the outside until tomorrow. The school teacher locked up the school house, not expecting to hold class under such circumstances.
“Just those two rules?”
“Absolutely not,” was his immediate answer, “you are to go home before dark. No excuses. If I am around, I will take you home myself-“
“And, if I’m there, I’ll take you home instead!” Sonic smirked at Shadow, who gave him a dark stare but didn’t refute him.
What happened to these two? Amy wondered as she watched the brothers battle each other with just their eyes. They used to be so close and…knowing that Shadow has been caring for Sonic since their parents’ death, one would think they’d be even closer now. But the way they acted, they felt more like bitter enemies.
“And finally,” Shadow turned her to look at him and for the first time since they reunited, she saw his guard drop as he looked at her with worry and held her by the shoulders, “be safe. If you feel like you are in any danger, no matter what it is…do not try to be brave. Run. Hide. Do anything but keep yourself safe.” She looked at him, really looked at him, and finally saw the Shadow she knew. His crimson eyes melted away from that cold indifference and back into the warm, soulful rubies she once ogled as a child. Amy gave him a gentle smile and pat his hand soothingly.
“I promise I will, Shadow. Don’t worry about me. I’m not planning on doing anything reckless,” he stared at her before sighing, as if he was being saddled with all the world’s worries.
“Why do I feel you will be doing the exact opposite of that promise?”
“Because you, Mr. Hedgehog, are a worrywart.” Arms wrapped around her from behind before Sonic yanked her out of Shadow’s grasp and into his.
“Alright, alright! Shadow, get your hands off my princess.” Sonic nuzzled her head, “but he’s right, Amy…we both want you to be safe.”
“You two are impossible,” but they were her friends.
And she loved them both.
Vanilla’s home was much simpler than her grandfather’s manor, obviously. Yet, by only looking at it, one could see it was lovingly maintained and cared for. It was a small, two-story cottage with white stone masonryb that reminded Amy of the pearls she was used to seeing girls wear in the city. There were potted plants filled with home grown herbs and beautiful, fully grown oak tree with thick strong branches and leaves the most vibrant of greens. The pathway, though dirt, was devoid of pebbles and weeds. The windows are clean with red drapes fluttering inside. However, despite such a pristine and picturesque little sight, her male companions seemed on edge being here.
“I had hoped not to have to come back here under such circumstances,” Espio said softly, sighing as he looked around morosely.
Sonic and Shadow didn’t say anything, their expressions unreadable. However, Sonic’s eyes seemed off…like he was uncomfortable…even a bit guilty.
Shadow was not much better.
Amy glanced over to Espio, who grimaced. “I take it you were unaware of…a very recent tragedy, Miss. Rose?”
She nodded, “I only just came back into town this week.” Her words made Espio’s shoulders droop as his voice dropped into a whisper.
“Earlier this month, the Beast took a little six-year-old girl named Cream. She went out to the barn to check on one of her pets in the early evening and never returned…Vanilla is her mother.” Amy’s heart ran cold. A child had been taken.
And more than likely, killed.
She felt like the wind had been taken out of her. The Beast, the same one who stood outside her fence and left her fiancé’s necklace for her to find, had more than likely eaten a six-year-old just over a week prior. The gold necklace felt like it was burning against her pocket. If the Beast could do all that it had as well as kill a child, what else was it capable of doing?
What was it planning to do?
Sonic’s hand gripped hers and he gave her a reassuring smile, “don’t worry…I won’t let you get hurt.” Amy smiled weakly at him, but her mind was filled with thoughts of that poor little girl, lost to the dark. Shadow walked up to the door, not saying a word. As soon as he was about to knock, it flew open to reveal a tall and rather large veridian crocodile. He was dressed in what would have been a rather smartly tailored coat with matching vest and slacks if it hadn’t been patched up so much in certain spots. His large, crocodilian maw was set in a grim frown as his brows furrowed with increased worry shining in his sharp golden-brown eyes.
“Vector, I just heard from Espio that no one has seen Tails or Vanilla.”
Vector nodded, “that’s half true now. Tails is here, but…” He sighed, looking towards the group, “Vanilla never came inside last night…Tails…he said he waited all night for her, but she’s not here…” Shadow sucked in a breath. Amy gulped. And Espio whispered something harshly under his breath as he pinched his nose – something she assumed was an impolite word in a foreign tongue. Vector’s fist clenched, “I knew I should have had someone else stay with her…after Cream-“
“There’s no use in past regrets,” Shadow interrupted him, “Espio, gather some men and head into the forest…we’ll…we’ll see if we can find her.” For a moment, Shadow looked over to Sonic. A brief silence passed between them before he turned away, “is Tails alright?”
Vector shook his head, “no. He hasn’t moved off the back porch all morning. He hasn’t eaten. He just keeps staring at the woods…”
“I’m sorry,” Amy spoke up softly, “who is…Tails?”
“Oh right,” Sonic replied, “he came here after you left. Brought in by Father Withers as an orphan. His real name is Miles, but he prefers Tails. Vanilla adopted him and was raising him along with Cream…poor kid,” Sonic’s ears flattened, “he already lost his family to illness and now…this.”
“Oh no,” so a child may have not only lost his adoptive sister, but his mother as well. She can only imagine what was going through his mind right now. Vector nodded, his depressed expression not easing.
“I know we don’t know each other, ma’am, but do you think you can watch him? Perhaps someone with a gentler touch can get through to the boy…at least get him to eat something.” Amy was surprised. She’d never thought she’d be asked to comfort a child stranger. She briefly thought of how they could just ask that, was it because she was a woman? But Amy squashed the thought down. Now was not the time to fight over perceived biases; there was a child who needed someone.
“Certainly, I’ll do my best.”
“Thank you, Miss…?”
“Rose. Amy Rose.” For the first time, Vector gave her a smile. She could see how many might find him charming.
“Miss. Rose. Thank you for the help,” he turned to Shadow, “I’ll help with the search…more hands might make things quicker.” Shadow nodded before turning to Amy.
“Since you’ll be helping with Tails, I’ll come back after the search is done to collect you and escort you home.”
Sonic then stepped in, “why don’t I stay with her? That way you don’t need to worry about her-“
“Boys.” The starting fire of another argument fizzled out once Amy gave them both a look. Now was not the time. She smiled at Sonic, “why don’t you help your brother? I’ll be fine here.” Sonic stared at her for a moment before nodding, smiling.
“Anything you say, Princess. Try not to miss me too much,” and with that, the men were off back towards town to gather a search party. Thus, leaving Amy in the suffocating quiet of a pristinely sad home, now devoid of laughter and warmth. As she turned back towards the open door, she could gather some clues as to who Vanilla was. Her house was filled with wildflowers stuffed into makeshift claw vases and bowls. A rough wooden dining table with three stools sat nestled in a little kitchen beside a long dead fireplace with a cast iron cauldron hanging limping within. As she stepped through the house, it was like more of the life of the ones who lived here unraveled before her.
Little drawings on the walls.
Patched up toys scattered in different places.
The cloying scent of laundry soup filling the rooms as multiple clothing lines stretched from within to outside.
What truly broke her heart was the sight of a little toy doll. Well loved and washed so often that the blue it had been dyed had begun to fade into a pale shade. Little gossamer wings had been sewn on its back and its big round eyes stared up at her blankly. This little creature had obviously not been moved for some time, waiting for the return of the little girl who had loved it so dearly.
Amy finally made it to the back where a young fox child stood. She stifled a gasp. She had met plenty of foxes before, but never one with two tails. It made his nickname much more understandable. The golden colored fox flicked his ears towards her, obviously hearing her but not moving and inch as he sat on the back porch. His eyes stared dimly at the woods; his arms wrapped around his legs. He hadn’t even changed out of his night clothes. The sight of him, standing there alone in silence, with the cloudy skies matching his heartbreakingly blank gaze was enough to make her want to cry.
Suddenly, she didn’t mind if the men had asked her to watch him because she was a woman. She just wanted to help him.
“Tails…?” She called softly. His ears flicked to her again and this time his tails shook a bit. Amy sighed, “mind if I sit with you for a moment?”
There was no response for a while before he finally squeaked out, “…okay.” Amy was by his side then, sitting on the back porch and watching the woods for any sign.
Of anything.
She doesn’t know how long they were there. Maybe for hours. Maybe minutes. But it nearly startled her when Tails spoke again, quiet, “…who are you…?”
Not daring to speak too loudly, she replied, “I’m Amy. Amy Rose…I’m one of Sonic’s friends. Do you know him?”
At the name of the blue hedgehog, the boy finally looked at her. His blue eyes were haunted and lifeless, like he had given up. Dark circles – far too dark for a child to have – hung below his eyes. “Sonic…? I know him…he…he plays with me sometimes…and tells me stories and stuff.” That was Sonic, able to make friends with just about anyone and fully willing to too.
“Yes, that’s the one. We used to play together too, and he and I would listen to his brother, Shadow, as he read us stories.” Tails blinked, surprised.
“Mr. Shadow told stories?”
Amy nodded, “back when he knew how to have fun.” Tails’ lips moved. Not really a smile, but like a pathetic attempt at one. Still, she was getting to him. “I moved away before you came, it seems, but I’m back for a visit.”
He looked down, “you seem nice.”
“Thank you,” she rubbed his head, right by the ears. His tails wagged. She decided to try something, “Tails…you can keep sitting out here if you want, but…do you think we can try to eat something? Maybe a small snack while we wait?”
“I’m not hungry…” He said, pulling back and turning back to look at the woods.
“Well…I am…and it’s a little embarrassing for a lady to eat alone. Just a few bites?” He didn’t respond but soon enough, she saw a small nod. “Wonderful. You stay here and keep watch, okay? I’ll go inside and grab something.” She hurried up and went indoors to the kitchen, her mind racing as she tried to figure out what to do.
Amy was from a wealthy family with servants. She’d never had to cook before. She’s baked, but there was no time to whip up a pie when Tails has apparently been refusing food all day. There must be something in the kitchen I can use, Amy deduced. Vanilla was a mother; she must have had things in hand to feed her growing children. Amy rummaged through the kitchen, which was smaller than she’d ever been in before. This experience was beginning to show her just how privileged she was to be the daughter of a wealthy businessman. Not only that, but to be living with a monster so close to this little cottage must have been the stuff of nightmares for a mother and her children. At least at her grandfather’s house, she knew she could lock her doors and hide deep within the innermost rooms. Here, she didn’t even know if the door would hold.
No wonder Tails looked so tired. The poor boy must have been up awake at night, wondering if the Beast would smash in the walls.
Finally, she managed to find some vegetables that had been squared away a few days prior. They weren’t the freshest, but they will have to do. This may not be a grand meal, but Amy was determined to get something in that little fox’s belly. She grabbed whatever vegetables looked like they were filling and spread them on the table. Carrots. Onions. Mushrooms. Cabbage. Green beans. Leeks. Turnips. She wished they had some meat, but there was no way she’d be able to find any at the grocer today…not with what’s happened. She grabbed the cauldron – gods, it was heavy – and pulled it out of the fireplace so she could start a fire before she began chopping and dicing whatever she found with the kitchen knife.
Well water was a challenge since she had to run all the way back towards the center of town and back again. By the time she returned, her arms and back were screaming at her. But soon she had the water simmering with the vegetables cooking in the cauldron. The spice cabinet proved useful, and she began throwing in things like salt and pepper. Sage and thyme. Rosemary and a bit of vinegar. She stirred and stirred, her arms screaming at her the whole time while sweating over this pot. Her outfit now seemed incredibly impractical, and she was only cooking. But her corset cut into her ribs and her bustle felt like it was weighted with boulders, and she didn’t even want to think of how badly her feet hurt in these shoes.
Placing the lid over the pot, she looked around. Soup was a good idea, but Tails would need something with body to it. Looking through the cabinets and pantry, Amy nearly leapt for joy. Vanilla had truly been a wise mother because she had some left-over loaves of bread and hard cheese.
Perfect.
She took them out and put them on the table, slicing the bread and cheese into manageable slices. Checking on the soup, Amy was pleased to see it was not looking too bad. With a taste, she grimaced. It was not Bunnie’s cooking, and her mother would holler at any chef who served this to her, but it wasn’t terrible. The bread and cheese will surely help. However, it felt a bit…thin. “Okay…what else…what does Bunnie put in her porridge…?” She shuffled through the pantry again, looking in each and every bag until she found one filled with oats. “Yes!” With her newly acquired grains, Amy poured a cup into the broth and stirred until she felt like her shoulder would fall out.
Finally, Amy was satisfied. It wasn’t amazing and she knew she was not winning any awards. But if it meant Tails had something to eat, then she would serve this meal to the Lord Himself. Scooping some of the potage into a bowl and grabbing a plate with bread and cheese, Amy took the meal out to Tails. “Tails, your food is ready.” He looked up at her as she sat down beside him and gave him the bowl. He tilted his head to the side.
“What about yours?” Oh darn, Amy had forgotten that she had only convinced him to try to eat by saying that she was hungry.
Thinking fast, she held up the bread and cheese, “oh, this is enough for me. I need to watch my figure,” Tails didn’t say anything else. He probably knew she was lying, but Amy didn’t push it. She nibbled on a slice of bread while watching him stare into the bowl of thick, oaty stew. With a trembling hand, he took a slice of bread and scooped up some of it into his mouth.
After chewing for a moment, he chuckled. “…It’s kind of bad…”
Amy pouted, “well pardon me. I’m not exactly a cook.” But Tails continued to giggle before his giggles turned to sobs. Wrapping her arms around him, Amy pulled him close as the poor boy broke into the most heart-wrenching of sobs as the badly made potage eased him out of his numb state and into properly mourning.
Notes:
Real talk? The bottom part of this chapter was very hard to write because I had to dig deep into the memories of the direct aftermath of my mother's death. The hardest meal I ever had was the first one without her eating with me and it just drove home that I wouldn't be able to have dinners with my mom or steal her snacks. So believe me when I say that I started crying right as Tails did.
Chapter 7: Chapter Six
Summary:
An opportunity arises at the constable's office, one that will lead to devastating revelations.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Speak to Me" by Amy Lee. Feels like that's a good song to express how Tails is feeling at this point in his life.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Six
The dusty air within the church was stifling, mixing with the scent of tears like a witch’s brew. Morning dew dripped down the windows, as the grey cloudy sky ominously hung above with the threat of rain to come. Amy stood there in the pew, clad in a lacy black ensemble, with one of her black gloved arms wrapped around Tails’ shoulders as he stood beside her with his head down and tears streaming down his face. Through her mourning veil, she could see the townsfolk had filled the remaining seats alongside her grandfather.
All in order to pay respect to a mother who was ripped away far too soon.
Settled before the crowd of mourners, all decked in black, lay a simple wooden coffin with a large white cross painted upon the closed lid. Inside lay what remained of Vanilla Rabbit, mother and friend.
Shadow had returned on that fateful day, his gait slow and heavy as he trekked up the steps. Sonic was nowhere in sight. As soon as she saw him as she cleaned up the evidence of her cooking, Amy knew. His face was cold, emotionless, but his eyes were dark and downcast. Vanilla had been found…what was left of her.
The Beast had torn her apart, in a scene that he only described as “the embodiment of horrifying”. Tails was, once again, orphaned. She sat beside the sobbing fox as Shadow, trying to keep his voice soft, explaining that Vanilla would not be returning home. Amy had known there was little chance of finding her alive after spotting the Beast the night before…
But it was a different story to hear it confirmed.
The funeral was a simple, quick affair. Shadow paid the town carpenter, Rotor Walrus, to craft a simple, yet elegant coffin. He handled the entire thing himself, leaving Tails to mourn in peace for the mother he had so briefly found in Vanilla. Amy had to admit, despite his surly attitude, Shadow was a kind soul. He arranged for the funeral to take place two days later and instructed that the coffin was to be closed.
“I wish for Tails’ last memory of her to be of her alive…not her disfigured corpse.” He had told her quietly, as they rode together to her home that night. Bunnie and Antoine were silent upon retrieving her, shocked to see the young fox with her. It was promptly decided that, for now, Tails would stay with the Rose Family until there could be arrangements made for him. He was not a child of noble birth, so that more than likely meant the orphanage.
But Amy promised herself that night, as she rubbed his back while he cried in her bed, that if anything…she wouldn’t let Tails be alone.
Now they stood together, listening in somber silence as the priest recited scripture to honor and bless the departed woman. Her veil hid her eyes, allowing her to look around discreetly. The crowd was large, but not everyone was there. She imagined that made sense. Some may not have known Vanilla as well or - she thought bitterly - perhaps they had simply been to too many funerals at this point. She spotted Sonic and Shadow across from them.
Shadow stood stoically, facing the front with a firm gaze. His eyes were unwavering as they stared at the priest at the pulpit. Dressed in the finest, yet tasteful suit – he looked every bit the gentleman he was. Sonic sat beside him, also well dressed for the occasion…but she couldn’t help but notice he seemed fidgety.
Antsy, even.
Sonic’s ears twitched and he glanced in her direction, giving her a soft discreet, wave and a small smile. Amy’s cheeks flushed as she looked ahead. He chuckled under his breath before Shadow huffed at him, irritable and glowering from the corner of his eye. Sonic returned the look before schooling his expression and focusing on the priest. Before he did the same, Shadow glanced at Amy and his gaze softened for a moment. Then he returned his attention to the sermon.
“- We all knew our dear sister, Vanilla, for her joyous laughter and kind soul and, as such, will never truly mend the hole her passing has left in our hearts. Let us join in solace, knowing that she is in the arms of our Lord with our dear sweet child, Cream. May she rest, knowing her suffering is over, and her life has touched many others with warmth and kindness. Let not her passing stumble you, my dear children. Let not the horrors of the Devil’s servant grow fear in your heart…for though we may suffer now, we all know…that He will not let this stand. Relief is coming…and the Demon who stalks us is not stronger than He. Amen.”
Loud replies of “amen” echoed through the church. The priest, a duck by the name of Father Regus, raised his hands, “let us bless God’s child with prayer, so that her soul may know peace.” Amy bowed her head, but her thoughts were cloudy.
Joseph.
Jeremy.
David.
Cream.
And now Vanilla.
So far, she knew five people, all dead in an attack from the Beast. But what did they all have in common? The men were all her fiancés, but she barely remembered Vanilla and never met Cream. Was she not the common factor in all this? But if Amy wasn’t the link, then why did her fiancés die? She thought of what she did know. The beast has been around for about six years now. It had started attacking livestock…then it attacked Muttski and drove off Uncle Chuck. It killed Shadow and Sonic’s parents as well. She needed to know if there were other victims, maybe then she might see a pattern.
But how? Shadow had barely allowed her to help a few days ago and all he seemed comfortable with was her assisting with Tails. She needed a way to get information without him interfering.
The prayer ended and they all straightened up, watching silently as Shadow, Vector, Espio, and Rotor all came. They slowly picked up the coffin and hoisted it up. While normally, they’d put it on their shoulders, Vector and Rotor were taller than Shadow and Espio, so they had to make do this way. Amy noticed that Vector’s eyes seemed particularly wet and Espio seemed withdrawn.
She wondered if they were close to Vanilla.
The silence in the church was heavy as they carefully carried the coffin out towards the graveyard. Silently, she nudged Tails and held his hand as she led him after it. Then the rest followed. “…I don’t think I can do this again…” His voice was quiet, weak.
She squeezed his hand, “I’m here, Tails. I know it’s hard, but let’s say goodbye. We won’t stay long after.” The poor boy had lost his biological family, his adoptive sister, and his adoptive mother. And he was only eight years old.
That was far too many funerals for a child to be involved in.
As they walked up to the waiting grave, Amy glanced about at the graveyard. Some were old – probably by decades – with moss and some weeds growing about them. Others, though, were very new. Her throat felt full as she saw the grave Vanilla would be in was next to one of the newest ones. On that headstone, there lay an angelic cherub resting its head.
Cream Annabeth Rabbit
Beloved Daughter and Sister
To live in the hearts of those we love is never to die
They’re burying her with her daughter…Amy thought sadly. Finally, Cream and Vanilla would be reunited together. Tails’ tears became heavier once they got closer to the graves, hiding his face in her skirts. She stroked his head, murmuring soothingly. The priest read off her last rites, sprinkling the coffin with Holy Water.
Sonic shifted on his feet.
Shadow tightened his fist.
Finally, the priest walked up to Amy and Tails, “my son…it’s time.”
“I can’t…” He sniffled. “I can’t do it again…”
The priest nodded, solemnly, “I understand your pain…but we must carry on for her.” Tails wouldn’t budge. He looked up at Amy, his crystal blue eyes red and brimming with tears.
“Come with me?”
Amy didn’t need to be told twice. “I’ll be right beside you.” Walking across the damp, slightly muddy ground with his hand firmly in hers, the two stood beside the pile of dirt as Tails were handed a shovel and a rose. With tears in his eyes, Tails poured dirt onto his mother’s coffin before tossing a rose in. Slowly, one by one, each guest stepped up and said a prayer before they shoveled dirt into the grave with a flower to accompany it.
The only ones who didn’t were Sonic and Shadow, who both stayed behind the group.
“How’s he doing?” Amy sighed. The last few days had been difficult. She hadn’t figured out a way to continue investigating and Tails, poor sweet Tails, hadn’t left her side since. He had taken to sleeping in her bed, jumping at even the slightest of sounds in the night and about panicked at the idea of her or Bunnie going outside.
“Not great,” she told Sonic as he sat in the garden with her, sipping on some tea. The blue hedgehog had managed to sneak away from the manor and away from Shadow long enough to invite himself over for tea and snacks, hoping to catch up with her. He’d made a point to come over at least once a day. Amy appreciated it. Sonic regaled her with news of what she had missed while she was away in Station Square – mischief he had gotten himself into, who was with whom and for how long, etc. It had been a welcome change compared to thinking about the Beast and what it must be planning.
Though, each time she brought up anything pertaining to it, Sonic simply changed the subject or waved off her questions with a joke and a wink. God, he was gorgeous, but he could be so annoying sometimes. “He barely leaves bed unless Bunnie drags him out for a bath and a meal. He just lays there, holding that little doll from the house.”
“Oh yeah…Cheese…” At her confused stare, Sonic explained, “that doll belonged to Cream. It was her favorite, Vanilla made it especially for her…”
She groaned, “I don’t know how to help him. The wound is so fresh, I’m scared to say anything that might make him shut out the world.” Sonic nodded solemnly.
“It never gets easy, losing your mother. I know I still feel the pain,” he spoke softly.
“I never did get to say, I’m so sorry about your loss. I didn’t even know-“ Sonic shook his head.
“Thanks, but…it’s alright. Besides, we’re the ones who stopped responding to your letters.”
“Why was that, by the way?”
Sonic didn’t speak for a moment, “Shadow’s orders. He didn’t want you or your parents to come back, so he told us to keep quiet about it. I couldn’t say no since…well, I wasn’t really of mind to argue and everyone else agreed since it was – ultimately – his decision.” So Shadow was the one who decided to keep her in the dark about his parents. But why? Why has he been so adamant about Amy not knowing anything about their circumstances or the Beast?
She scowled, “what is wrong with him? I don’t understand why he’s so determined to push me away.” Sonic huffed.
“That’s just who he is now, Amy. An arrogant and pompous ass who insists on controlling everything. From what you know to where I go, he must have the final say.” His bitter tone told Amy that this must have been a sore spot for him. “But enough about my grim brother, let’s go back to Tails. Perhaps we should consider giving him something to focus on other than his grief?”
“Like what?” There wasn’t much for a child to do at her grandfather’s house, not anymore. Sonic leaned back, his silk white dress shirt stretching over his chest as he stretched. Amy pointedly tried not to get distracted.
Now that it had died down somewhat, she had come across another dilemma. Both Shadow and Sonic were unspeakably handsome, and it was distracting her. Amy had found, over the years, that she was weak against good looking men – hence why out of all her late fiancés, Jeremy was the only one she could say she felt a real attraction to. Sonic was roguishly handsome, like what one would imagine a prince in a fairytale would be. His cobalt blue quills were well maintained, yet wind swept. His bright, sapphire-green eyes shimmered with a jovial spark with specks of crystal blue around the iris. His smile was constant on his muzzle, and he was tall and lean. She could easily see herself getting swept up in his charm and laid-back attitude.
That wasn’t to say Shadow was anything less. Quite the opposite. His surly and cold demeanor did nothing to hide the fact that Shadow had the face of a young dark Adonis. With almost no blemishes and a cold, icy perfection that stole one’s breath away. His black and red quills were full and sharp, with strict maintenance that kept him always looking polished. His dark, ruby eyes were deep and soulful with specks of gold glittering throughout. His scowl was permanent, but there were times she swore she spotted him smiling – even if it was just for a moment. And he was just as tall as Sonic was. Arrogant and stuffy as he was, Amy couldn’t help but have her eyes drawn to his.
This was a problem.
She couldn’t get involved with these two. Not only were they some of her oldest friends, but Amy was suspecting that the Beast may be targeting those close to her – specifically her betrotheds. If something were to happen to either of them, Amy would tear her own heart out from the guilt.
No, Amy thought firmly, until I figure out what to do with this Beast…I cannot fall in love. Not with Sonic, Shadow, or anyone…
“I’ve got it!” Sonic said, finally, “let’s go see Knuckles!”
“Knuckles…?” And who was Knuckles? Sonic laughed as he stood up.
“Knuckles is the constable. You haven’t met him since he’s been so busy directing search parties and patrols, but he’s a good man. He can probably find Tails something to do. I’ve been meaning to go and see him.” It seemed like a good enough idea. Perhaps having someone give him something to do will keep him from straying too far into his own head. Besides, it meant another trip into town and that meant Amy could think of a way to investigate the Beast and its motives.
“That’s a great idea, Sonic!” She squealed, jumping up to hug him. He caught her laughing, hugging her tightly.
“Well, if this is the reaction I get, I would have suggested it a while ago.” Sonic teased, winking at her. “Come on, let’s go talk to Tails and get him moving.” Inside the house, the staff buzzed about while her grandfather was resting in his rocking chair. The medicine he had been prescribed had been doing wonders for his complexion, but it was making him drowsy. Amy made note to speak to the doctor about that.
“Hmmph?! Who’s there?” Grandfather grumbled groggily as he rubbed his eyes, “oh! Sonic, my boy. So good to see you coming around again,” Sonic chuckled as he shook the old hedgehog’s hand.
“Always a pleasure, Mr. Rose. Have you been feeling alright?” Grandfather huffed.
“Fit as a fiddle! Why, I have half a mind to get my shotgun and head out with you lads to hunt down that accursed creature.”
Amy scoffed, “you’ll do nothing of the sort, Grandfather! If you go out into the woods, so will I.”
“I suppose I must beg you both to stay put,” Sonic sighed. “No woods for either of you.” Their banter was cut short when Bunnie came in with a worried expression and a tray of uneaten food. Amy sighed; Tails was refusing his meals again.
“Ah’m sorry to interrupt but, Miss. Amy, ya think ya can talk to him? Tails ain’t taken a bite since last night.”
“I’ll be right up, Bunnie.” Giving her grandfather a sad smile, Amy went upstairs with Sonic right behind her. Her room was just down the hall and to the left on the second floor. Once they reached it, Amy slowly opened the door. She could see a small lump hidden underneath her blankets on the bed. Sonic looked at her confused as she quietly explained, “he has nightmares so he sleeps with me.”
“If only it were so simple to sleep in your arms. I have nightmares too, you know?”
“Sonic,” she admonished, flushing red, “not right now.” With that, Amy entered the room. She could see a new tray of sliced apples and milk right beside Tails’ side of the bed. Bunnie must have tried giving him a snack only to discover his uneaten breakfast. “Tails? Sweetie, you’ve been in bed all day. Don’t you think it’s time to get up?”
He didn’t answer, only shaking in response. Amy sighed and sat beside him, patting the blanket between them.
“Tails, love, you need to eat something. You haven’t eaten since last night. Bunnie chopped up some fresh apples, right from the garden. I think you’ll like them, they’re very sweet.”
Still, Tails did not move.
Amy was beginning to run out of things to say when Sonic loudly exclaimed, “wow, these apples are delicious!” She whipped her head to glare at him, but he just threw her a cheeky wink as he loudly chewed on one of the slices, making exaggerated sounds of delight. “Why, they’re as sweet as candy and just perfectly crunchy!”
Tails slowly peeked his head out, his tired eyes wide at the word “candy”. Sonic pretended not to notice.
“I guess you won’t mind if I eat all of them by myself, Amy? Since Tails is so uninterested in these frankly magical apples.” He grinned at her. Then it dawned on her what he was doing.
“Well…these are some of the sweetest apples we have, but I suppose so…” The young boy sat up and looked at Sonic inquisitively.
“A…Are they really that sweet?” Sonic nodded enthusiastically.
“So sweet, it would be a travesty to even think of putting them in a pie. And – oh! – So crunchy, like a peppermint candy!” Tails looked skeptical but slowly reached out and took back the plate of sliced apples before he began to nibble on one. His tails wagged a bit as he finally began eating. Inside, Amy cheered as they finally got him to eat something without pleading.
Sonic was really good with children.
He sat beside Tails with a soft, sad look on his face as he watched him eat, “see? Not so hard now, is it, little buddy?” Tails nodded; cheeks filled with apples like an adorable little chipmunk. Amy thought about what else she would need to do with him. Tails couldn’t sleep in her bed forever and she wasn’t sure Grandfather was able to care for such a young boy at his age, especially with his health. She didn’t want to give him up to the orphanage, not when he’s already been through so much and lost so many loved ones.
I’ll have to make a plan, maybe take him back to Station Square with me…Her parents would not be pleased but Amy was finding that, though she had only been here a short time, she wasn’t as worried about her parents’ disapproval. Before, she wouldn’t have dared to think about stepping foot out when her own family was telling her to remain inside. But now? She wouldn’t be pushed to the side for her own safety; not when there was a creature that was not only tearing apart her reputation but hunting down innocent people and ruining others’ lives.
She wouldn’t leave Tails alone in the dark here.
“So, Tails, I was thinking of heading into town with Mr. Sonic to meet with someone named Knuckles?” Tails ears twitched when he heard Knuckles, and he looked at her.
“You haven’t met him yet?” She shook her head and Tails put his plate down. “He’s the constable and very brave. He’s always going into the woods and checking for clues to where the Beast might be hiding…I think he wants to hunt it and stop it from hurting people.” As Tails talked, he seemed to come out of his shell a bit more, “I can…introduce you to him too…”
“That’s a wonderful idea,” she chirped, “why don’t we get you cleaned up and you can come along with me to meet Knuckles and run a few errands in town?” Neither noticed how Sonic listened in the back, eyes unreadable as he listened to Tails recount how Knuckles was investigating the woods.
Knothole was once again buzzing with activity. The market was back to thrumming with hollering about prices and wares. Shops and businesses had a steady stream of visitors entering and leaving them. Horses clopped along the dirt path, pulling along wagons and carriages with large wooden wheels. It was a cruel reminder that, even though someone’s life had been brutally snuffed out not long ago, the world did not stop. Tails seemed subdued, even flinching away from the noise as he huddled further into her skirts.
Amy was beginning to wonder if this was too soon for him, but Sonic urged them on, keeping the conversation light as he spoke to Tails. “Come now, are you going to hide in Amy’s skirts all day? Look, the grocer just restocked his window! You know what that means?”
Tails looked at him, confused, “no, what?”
“That means he’s got a fresh batch of candy on his shelves now! Amy, we should try to see if we can make out with some.” She scoffed.
“Sonic, we are not children anymore. It will be obvious if we try to steal candy.” She admonished him.
“You shouldn’t steal,” Tails said softly, “Vanilla said stealing from someone lets the Devil steal from you…” after he said her name, Tails deflated. “She always said we need to be kinder to the world for it to be kinder to us.”
“She sounds like she was a very wise and kind mother.”
Tails nodded, “she was…except when I would take apart Cream’s toys…then she’d scold me really harshly.”
“Well, that’s to be expected. Mothers must scold you when you misbehave.”
He looked sadder, “I wish she’d scold me again…” Amy rubbed his neck, pulling him closer.
“You’ll see her again one day…until then, I’ll take care of you for her.”
Sonic gave him a kind smile, “alright then, I’ll listen to you and your mother and not steal any candy. How about I buy you some instead?” At the mention of being bought some candy, Tails brightened up a bit. Leave it to Sonic to tempt a child with candy. Amy shook her head.
“He’s only had apples today…we can buy some on the way back but, Tails, you’ll have to eat dinner first before you can have it. Alright?” He didn’t say anything but nodded after a moment.
“Goodness, just a few days and already mothering him.” Sonic whispered to her teasingly, “makes me wonder how you’d be if-“
“If you keep speaking, I will slap you.” He laughed, holding his hands up in surrender as her cheeks flushed.
“Alright, my apologies…but I wouldn’t mind having a family with you sometime soon.” Sonic avoided her swipe and urged them towards the middle of town. Across from the Church on the opposite end of the town square was a large building marked
Knothole Law Enforcement and Detective Agency
in big, bold letters hammered into a metal plaque above the entrance. It was one of the few buildings made completely of stone and brick. Back in Station Square, this constable office would have been laughable. In Station Square, a constable office would need to be no less than five floors, not including the basement and attic and even those would’ve been considered humble. Here, the building was only three and she didn’t know if they even had a basement. Regardless, she could tell it wasn’t meant to impress anyone and whoever had commissioned it had strict functionality in mind. Sonic whistled, “nearly got dragged here several times by Knuckles. Can’t believe I’m simply walking in on my own accord now.”
She raised an eyebrow at him, “what nonsense have you been up to that would require your arrest?” He looked sheepish.
“A few pranks may have gone a bit far, but no one got hurt…”
“Sonic…”
“Anyways, let’s go in and get you acquainted!” The trio entered the building. Inside, the building was very average for a policing station. Desks sat empty with chairs pushed in, all awaiting officers to enter and begin their work. Further down one hall, she could briefly see the jail’s iron bars. On the walls sat old portraits of former head constables and squadrons, though she noted that there was an entire wall with flyers regarding missing people, all hung in neat rows. She even caught sight of one containing the drawing of a sweet little rabbit girl. Many of those flyers now had a black ribbon hanging below them, including the girl’s. A sparse few had white ribbons under them.
Clearly, someone had taken the time to keep track of all the people missing and confirmed dead.
A shuffling noise was heard as a gruff voice called out from an office in the back, “one minute!” Soon after, a rather intense looking echidna with red fur stepped out. He was dressed in a standard uniform, with his buttons properly shined and badge on full display yet without the top hat she was used to seeing constable wear in Station Square. He was rather large, with a muscular stature that spoke of his strength and determination. However, height-wise, he was just a bit taller than Sonic’s height. His amethyst-colored eyes narrowed once he spotted Sonic standing there, but Amy’s eyes were immediately drawn to his massive, gloved hands. They had spikes on his knuckles, telling her that this man was one who was not afraid to fight. “You! What moronic idea have you gotten up to this time, Sonic?”
“Nice to see you too, Knucklehead.” Sonic teased, grinning. Knuckles, or Knucklehead, stomped over with a look that meant he was not in the mood.
“Don’t call me that, all you ever do is cause me trouble. Now, what are you doing here? I have enough to deal with today without you bringing me more work.” Sonic pulled Amy to his side, gestured to her.
“Just came to introduce my princess to the town’s oh so reliable constable. Knuckles, this is Amy Rose.” Knuckles finally acknowledged her, looking as if he hadn’t realized Sonic wasn’t the only one in the room. His demeanor shifted as he gave her a polite, apologetic smile.
“My apologies, ma’am. I didn’t mean to be rude, but this scoundrel-“ he shot Sonic a glare “- has caused me more trouble than he’s worth.”
“I don’t doubt it,” she held out her hand and Knuckles took it, grasping just a bit too firmly. It didn’t seem like he meant it though, perhaps he just wasn’t aware of his own strength.
“I am Knuckles Echidna,” he gestured to the empty office, “and I am…unofficially the Head Constable.”
She blinked, “un…officially?”
“He’s the only constable in town,” Sonic said before Knuckles could explain. The echidna crossed his arms, scowling darkly as he elaborated.
“That blasted creature either killed off members of my team and simply drove the rest of them away to farther and safer places. Before long, I became the only one left.”
“And you stayed, despite how dangerous it is?” Amy was impressed. Knuckles was clearly not just strong, but courageous as well. “That’s incredible of you.”
Knuckles blushed as he coughed awkwardly into his hand, looking away, “I couldn’t just abandon this town to that demon.”
Tails finally piped up, “Constable Knuckles has been here for about three years now, but he’s really brave!” Knuckles smiled down at the fox.
“I’ve been meaning to find out where you were, Tails. I take it you’re caring for him for now, Miss. Rose?” Amy nodded, patting Tails’ head.
“I thought it best to let him stay with me for now, rather than an orphanage.” Knuckles nodded.
“Orphanages are good, but nothing will ever beat a kind, warm home where he can be focused on instead of being lost in a crowd of lonely children. If you need anything, please let me know. I also take it you’re aware of the town rules?”
Amy hummed, “I think I’ve been told some of them.”
“Allow me to reiterate them then. As of right now, there is to be no civilians in the Woods- either in the day or night. The only exceptions are civilians whose livelihoods require them to go into the woods for supplies like hunters, lumberjacks, fishermen, etc.” Amy nodded, “this is because while the Beast is seen mostly at night, we don’t know what it’s doing during the day and…well…we’d rather be safe than sorry. Normally, I allow for civilians to volunteer for patrol duty – God knows I could use the extra hands – if they have some form of combat or gun training, but I think we can all agree we won’t need your help with that.”
She grimaced. Yes, perhaps she wasn’t the one to do that.
“We expect everyone to be inside in the evening, no exceptions. Don’t even go out onto your porch or into your garden at night. If you don’t believe you can make it home before the night falls, you can come here and sleep for the night. There are extra blankets and pillows kept in the detective agency above us and I also sleep in the office in the back. Just pound as hard as you can on the door if it’s locked. I don’t sleep until late and, even then, I sleep light. So I’ll here you and let you in.”
“Wait!” Amy interrupted, “you sleep here? But…don’t you have to go home at some point?” He sighed.
“I would love to, but without a full constable squadron, I can’t leave my station for anything less than an emergency. One never knows when the Beast will attack someone again or something else happens. So,” he gestured towards the office he came from, “I live in there for now. The detective agency has a kitchen and other essentials I’m able to use.”
“Though, I say you can just stay with me, Knuckie~” Knuckles sighed as a new person came into the room from his office. Her flirty smile on her tan muzzle and pearly white fur did not ease his irritated gaze towards the seductive bat as she slunk towards them. Amy blinked.
So, Knuckles hadn’t been alone in there?
At the group’s stare, Knuckles turned an even brighter red as he rapidly explained, “I was in the middle of lecturing Ms. Rouge here about her behavior as of late!”
“Is that what we’re calling it now?” The bat teased, stepping beside him and smirking. “And here I thought we were getting closer…Master Sonic?” Ms. Rouge blinked in surprise before schooling her expression. “I was unaware that you’d be out today.”
Sonic gave her a passive look, “yes, well…the manor felt a bit stuffy, so I went out.” He turned to Amy, “Amy, meet Rouge. My brother’s…secretary.”
Amy studied Rouge for a moment. She was an incredibly beautiful woman with an impressive bust that made her feel self-conscious about her own size. Her eyes were a mesmerizing emerald green, clad in long black lashes and eyelids painted a soft blue. So, this was Shadow’s secretary?
Why didn’t he ever mention her? Granted, Shadow hadn’t come around for tea and conversation like Sonic had and most words shared between them had been argumentative…but Amy still felt something strange in her stomach when she imagined he had kept his very beautiful secretary a secret from her. Amy squashed her gut feelings down and smiled at Rouge, “it’s nice to meet you. I’m Amy Rose.”
“So, you’re the mysterious Miss. Rose my boss keeps muttering about. I’m charmed to meet you, it’s nice when I get to see him like that.” Knuckles rolled his eyes.
“Secretary. Don’t let Ms. Rouge fool you, ma’am. She’s a thief.”
Rouge gasped, mockingly, “why must we go through this every time, my dear? I am but a humble secretary for Sir Shadow Hedgehog, nothing else.”
Knuckles continued, “I know Shadow only brought her here from his estate in London because she stole some jewels and needed to lay low. I may not have proof, but rest assured, she’s to be under strict supervision.”
“He says…but lets not forget who was the one who snuck through m-“
“I was investigating!”
“Such a rogue, to tease a lady like that-“
Tails piped up, “what’s a rogue? And where did someone sneak through?” The two ceased their bickering and looked at Tails, cheeks burning as they cleared their throats.
“Never mind that now,” Knuckles said, “if there isn’t anything else, I actually must go and start gathering volunteers for the next patrol. Ms. Rouge, I saw you eyeing the safe in my office. You’re to come with me,” Rouge rolled her eyes.
“As if there is anything interesting in that, you simply wish to parade me about town again.” She smirked at Amy, “please feel free to come speak with me at Ark Manor, Miss. Amy. I’m sure it must get dreadfully dull with only men to converse with.”
Amy snorted as the others cried out in offense, “I’ll be sure to come over.” She then turned to Knuckles, “actually, there was something I needed to ask of you.”
“Of course,” he said, “what can I do to help you?” Amy pulled Tails in front of her, putting her hands on his shoulders.
“I was wondering if you might have any tasks that Tails might be able to take over?” Said child looked at her inquisitively, “I came into town to find him something that can occupy him since there sadly isn’t much for a child to do at my grandfather’s house and I don’t want him to work the fields.”
Knuckles thought for a moment, “normally, I would say no…but it has been difficult keeping track of documents with only myself working here. Though,” he said thoughtfully, “while I’m sure he could do fine with that, I’d need an adult here to keep an eye on him, so I’m not sure-“ As soon as he said that, Amy knew she had her opportunity. What better place to investigate the Beast than the constable’s office?
Before he could continue, Amy said, “well then, I can stay with him here and watch him while helping as well. After all, two new pairs of hands are much better than one.” At that, Knuckles brightened in a big smile.
“You’d really help me here?” The echidna’s demeanor seemed to change as the prospect of getting some assistance with his work became very real. It seemed the poor man must have been desperate for more than volunteers. “It won’t be easy, but if you’re willing to put in the work, I’ll be eternally grateful.” Amy nodded.
“We’re more than willing, right, Tails?”
Tails looked unsure, “can I really help that much?”
“Bunnie told me that you could read and write, I’m sure that will be of immense help.”
Knuckles nodded enthusiastically, “you’re right. Helping me keep track of documents and notes and reports will take so much work off my shoulders.”
Tails nodded, “I…I suppose I can help too…”
To that, Knuckles laughed loudly, clearly in a good mood, “then I hope to see you both here bright and early tomorrow! Since I don’t want you to come in the dark, please come about an hour and a half after sunrise. I’ll explain what work needs to be done once you arrive.” Sonic and Rouge shared a look but said nothing as the trio made plans to meet here in the morning.
Notes:
Knuckles as the constable in this town who has a very interesting relationship with someone he believes is actually a crook but can't prove it just felt right, you know?
Chapter 8: Chapter Seven
Summary:
It takes more than being able to use weapons and strength to fight. It also takes being able to file paperwork.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Harpy Hare" by Yaelokre. You'd be surprised how much this particular song is involved in the story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Seven
“But why, my dear? Why ever would you need a job,” Grandfather stared at her quizzically over dinner. The evening had come about too quickly for Amy’s taste. Sonic had insisted that she would be fine with him, but rules were rules, and the town had quickly begun shuttering its windows and closing its doors an hour before nightfall. They had barely managed to get some peppermint candy for Tails, like Sonic had promised, before they were rushed out and advised to start heading home. Amy didn’t mind so much this time, since she now had a reason to come into town frequently. The only issue was explaining this to her grandfather.
Now, it has been mentioned several times, but Amy is not of the same station as most in the town. While she may not be from a noble family like Shadow and Sonic, whose family line hailed from an old aristocratic duchy, her family was still of a high standing as a family of wealthy merchants, farmers, and businessmen. This gave her lots of privileges from tutors, servants, nannies, and a sizeable dowry with access to her family’s wealth whenever she truly pleased. But it also meant she was bogged down with expectations – especially considering the fact that she was a woman. And women from wealthy families didn’t need to work, in fact it was often frowned upon.
She could use the time she wasted at a job to secure a suitable husband, for example. No matter what people said back in Station Square, Amy Rose was beautiful and no doubt, her father was already hard at work finding her a new fiancé.
But Amy knew she needed to do this. If she just sat at home and waited until her father sent for her to come back, there was a chance she might be condemning the poor soul he’s chosen to die if she was right, and the Beast was hunting down her fiancés. Besides, she wasn’t comfortable just sitting around, safe and tucked away at her grandfather’s manor while everyone else was trapped in the horrific uncertainty of who would die next.
For the first time in her life, Amy Rose was determined to fight back and change things.
“Well, I simply don’t like just sitting around doing nothing while everyone else is struggling to survive.” She was firm, but calm. No use throwing a tantrum, it would not help her case. “I can’t go out with the men and hunt the Beast, but I can help Constable Knuckles in keeping his work in order. Maybe that way, he’ll have more time to focus on stopping that monster.”
“It’s quite kind of you to worry, little fairy,” Grandfather said, patting her hand gently as if consoling her, “but I’m sure he’s got things under control. Constable Knuckles has kept this town running as best he can with Mr. Shadow assisting him.”
“Are you sure, Grandfather?” She put her fork and knife down, “because when we went there today, I found out he’s the only constable. Which means he’s not only the only one responding to emergencies, but he’s the only one responsible for creating and filing reports, noting things in the investigations, keeping the office in order. It’s a lot of work. So much so that he sleeps at the office.” With each word, Grandfather’s brow lowered. It appears he never thought about it much.
Why would he? He’s an old, retired wealthy farmer. Grandfather Rose rarely needed to utilize Knuckles’ services unless someone was trying to break in – and no one seemed interested in sneaking around at night, breaking into people’s houses with the Beast around. Amy wondered if anyone thought about how much work Knuckles had as the only officer of the law in such a large town.
Keep in mind that Knothole was large enough to have its own train station. It may be in the country, but it’s no rural tiny village.
She pats his hand, “besides, I’m also there to watch Tails. This will be good for him, making him do something productive instead of lying in bed all day and night.” Tails looked up from his plate. Bunnie was ecstatic to see him eating downstairs with everyone. It seems the visit to town did some good, maybe the idea of being useful to someone had briefly overclouded Tails’ grief over his losses.
Grandfather sighed, “I just…I don’t want you to be out there when the Beast is still prowling around.”
“I know. Lord knows Sonic isn’t happy with my decision either.” That was an understatement. After they had left, Sonic tried desperately to dissuade her from working with Knuckles.
“If you’re so bored, I’ll come over more to spend time with you.” He had pleaded. “Or you can just come and spend time with me at Ark Manor. There’s no need for you to get all mixed up in this mess.” She didn’t know why he was so against it. Sonic seemed to like Knuckles, even if the echidna seemed to find him annoying.
Which also begged the question: why hasn’t Sonic helped Knuckles himself? The blue hedgehog was no coward, she remembered how he used to bravely walk through the woods as a child in search of grand adventures while she and Shadow followed behind – sometimes desperately trying to convince him to come home before dark.
He would’ve made a fine constable, if temporarily.
But when she asked, Sonic had sighed and simply stated it “wasn’t for him to say”.
Was it because of Shadow? Was he preventing Sonic from helping the town at all?
“I’ll be fine,” Amy reassured him. “What safer place than the constable’s office anyways? Tails and I will be under his supervision and he’s even promised to ensure that we get home in plenty of time before nightfall.”
Bunnie served up dessert as she spoke, “Ah think it’s a grand idea! Everyone will be thrilled that it’ll be so easy to make reports and such. Plus, Ah heard Knuckles was hollarin’ to the moon that he finally had some help. Poor man must be exhausted.” Grandfather sighed again.
“Well, alright. I suppose I should’ve also been a bit more aware of what Knothole needs. As long as you and Tails remain safe, I don’t see why I should stop you.” He gripped her hand and looked in her eyes, suddenly looking his age as worry crept into his gaze. “But, please…my little Amy…be careful. There’s more than the Beast to worry about in Knothole. Men can be just as dangerous.”
Amy giggled, “Grandfather, I’m sure Knuckles is the perfect gentleman.” He scoffed.
“You are a Rose, my dear. You have the innate ability to turn any man into a beast themselves. I don’t doubt Knuckles will be any different.”
“I’m not sure about that. When we arrived, he was already entertaining a lady named Rouge.” Grandfather chuckled.
“Oh yes, Ms. Rouge. I’ve met her a few times when Mr. Shadow sends her here.” Amy blinked. Shadow sends Rouge here? Her questioning gaze must have tipped him off as he explained, “before you arrived, Mr. Shadow would send Ms. Rouge here. She mainly checked on me for him, sending polite inquiries about my health and whatnot. You young people! Once a man gets older, it’s as if you’re all desperate to monitor his health like a hawk.”
So, Shadow has been checking in on her grandfather? And simply stopped when she came?
That was surprising. Amy didn’t know he still kept in touch with Grandfather on a daily basis. Then again, when he was here last, he spoke to Grandfather respectfully – if a bit impersonal. Has he been doing that since she left? And why keep in touch with Grandfather, but not her? It seems that every time she learns something about Shadow, more questions about him pop up.
And the most frustrating thing? She was very sure that, if she asked, Shadow would not give her an answer.
Bright and early, they were at the constable office. Well, an hour and fifteen minutes after sunrise. Tails yawned, rubbing his eyes. “Why are we doing this again,” he asked. It seemed the early morning was not agreeing with him. Amy wished she could stay in bed too – she wasn’t used to such an early start – but this was important.
“Because we don’t want to just sit around in fear while everyone else is helping, right?”
“But I can’t really do much. I can’t even shoot a gun…” Tails protested.
Amy shook her head, “nonsense! There’s more to helping than fighting. We can make things easier for those hunting the Beast by doing the other work for them, like maintaining this office. Besides,” She crouched down and rustled his ears as he cried out in protest, “I know you are a very clever little fox. You’ll do more than you realize.” He gave her a weak smile.
“Alright…” Then, the door opened to show Knuckles, already filled with energy and a big smile.
“Wonderful! You’re early,” he gestured them inside. The office was still the same as it was before. Amy couldn’t help but think of how lonely it must be for Knuckles to walk into such a quiet constable’s office where it should be filled with officers and colleagues. “Make yourselves at home at any desk you’d like. Except, of course, my office. Though, you are welcome to come in at any time.” He led them towards the said office. “I’m grateful that you two decided to help me out here. Any little bit helps me immensely.”
Knuckles’ office was much like the outside. Standard and without much fanfare, but she could see it was truly his. He had brought in his own furniture, switching out the wooden chairs and stools for some chairs with dark cushions and a table aside from his desk. She also noticed, off in one of the corners, he had dragged a little bed in with an old mattress, some pillows, and a blanket. He noticed what she was looking at and smiled sheepishly, “not much of a decorator, I’m afraid. But this is what I was able to get in such circumstances. The chairs and bed were actually gifts from Mr. Shadow.”
There Shadow was again, making small kind gestures she didn’t expect. So not only did he check on her grandfather, but he helped Knuckles make his nights in his office more comfortable.
He’s so kind sometimes, but then he goes and acts like an ass.
“It’s not so bad. I feel like its very homey.” He smiled at her before gesturing for them to sit. Tails sat in one of the chairs in front of his desk and she followed suit. Knuckles took his seat at the desk and his face became serious.
“Now, I don’t think I need to explain how bad things are right now. The Beast has made living here a perpetual nightmare in all types of ways. Not only has it killed people, but it’s also destroyed the administrative structure of this town. I’m not sure if you noticed, Miss. Amy…but we don’t have a mayor.”
“Wait, what?” That was ridiculous. Every town has a mayor! Otherwise, there was no way for things to run properly. How was the tax collecting handled, who maintained government records, or reported to the governor? Even with her admittedly lax understanding of politics and government functions, Amy knew it was important for towns to have government officials. “But, how…?” Knuckles sighed.
“The Beast.”
“It killed the mayor?”
Knuckles shook his head begrudgingly, “no. Not that, though it would have been much preferable. He fled a few years ago, completely abandoned the town. He just took all his money and his family and caught the next train out after leaving a letter of resignation on his desk.”
Classic politician.
Running away instead of handling a problem themselves.
“So, then…who has been handling the town’s administration?”
“That would be Mr. Shadow. Once he found out, he immediately stepped up and has been the de facto mayor ever since.” So that was why Shadow had so much authority in town. He’s basically been the mayor for the past few years.
Running his family estates and businesses.
Raising and looking after Sonic.
And running the town.
No wonder he’s been so unpleasant. He must be exhausted. Amy suddenly felt bad again about how much she’s been frustrating him. Perhaps she should try extending an olive branch and visit both him and Sonic.
Knuckles continued, “and that’s not all. Because I’m so focused on trying to catch the Beast, things like office administration and organization have practically stopped and I know other crimes have been on the rise. Fights, theft, etc. Knothole is a lovely town – I would die protecting the people here – but it’s not without its problems. That’s why I need you two to help with organizing and running the constable office.”
“What does that mean,” Tails asked.
“Basically, you’ll be like secretaries. I’d like to start with organizing the case files and reports first. So that will be your main job. It’s not very exciting, but it will help me a lot. And, speaking of reports,” he turned to Amy, “if someone comes in while I’m gone, I’d like you to handle them. Whether it’s writing a brief report or answering questions, then it’s best they deal with you.”
“Oh, okay. Though, I’m not sure I can file a report the way a constable would.” He waved his hand dismissively.
“I say reports, but I’d be doing the official report that gets filed. Your report is just telling me that something has happened, who it happened to, and where to find them to speak with them. But all the things like interviewing the victim, investigating, and possibly arresting someone – that will all be handled by me and the detective agency.” Knuckles clapped his hands, “speaking of! You’ll also be helping with the detective agency, Miss. Rose.”
She blinked, “the detective agency…and please, just call me Amy.” Knuckles smiled.
“Alright, Amy. You can simply call me Knuckles. And yes…uh, Tails, do you think you can go into the office and get started? There’s a desk in the back that is filled with files. Just start sorting them by time and date, then I’ll show you how to file them.”
“Okay, I’ll get started.” The young fox stood and headed outside, closing the door behind him. Knuckles turned back to her.
“I’m sorry, but I thought it was better to not talk about this in front of him.” Knuckles sighed, “the detective agency is in disarray right now. You see, Vanilla was their secretary.”
“I thought she was a laundress,” that’s what everyone else said.
Knuckles shrugged his shoulders, “she was. But raising two children on her own with just a laundress’ wages…well, it wasn’t feasible. So, she worked part time with the detectives as their secretary. Apparently, it was Vector’s idea, and he had no problem with her working in the office at night while her children slept.” So that was how Vanilla kept her family afloat. Amy felt more admiration for the late woman. She truly was remarkable. “When the Beast started attacking people, she stopped coming at night and would simply switch between working as a laundress and a secretary. Now that she’s gone, they’re scrambling to keep things organized as more and more work comes in.”
“I take it they’re also working with you regarding the Beast,” he nodded.
“Yes, they’ve been on the case for years, trying to track it down…figure out its next move…find out what it wants…” He leaned over, dropping to a whisper, “also, I don’t mean to gossip…but Vector did not take Vanilla’s death well…nor Cream’s, for that matter.”
“I did notice he seemed particularly upset at her funeral.”
“…Vector was in love with Vanilla. He practically helped raise Cream and Tails. I know he was planning to propose soon.” She sucked in a breath. Amy thought of the crocodile, the haunted look on his face when he was at Vanilla’s house and found Tails alone. And to know that he was involved in raising Cream, who had been so cruelly ripped from them first.
“But then…if he helped raise Tails, why hasn’t he tried to come and see him…?”
Knuckles was silent, “…guilt. He was supposed to be at their house the night Vanilla went missing but stayed here overnight to do some extra work. Once Shadow came into town, ringing the alarm that the Beast had attacked someone and to check all the houses, Vector practically ran to her house while Espio and Charmy went about, checking on others…I’m told he was screaming her name in the woods, hoping to find her alive.” As he spoke, the horror grew inside her.
She could practically see him, running through the trees and shrieking out Vanilla’s name – praying to God that the worst hadn’t happened. That his love hadn’t been torn from him. Knuckles sighed, “he hasn’t been the same since. He can’t even bring himself to look Tails in the eyes because he thinks that if he had been there, maybe he could have saved Vanilla…who knows if that’s true, but…” He went quiet. “I know it’s not my place to ask, but I’m hoping you can help the detectives out and…just maybe…get Vector out of his own head. I know you’re already working with Tails, but…”
“I’ll do whatever I can.” She wasn’t going to not help Vector, especially when Knuckles asked so genuinely. And besides, this was an opportunity to help Tails even more! Vector may not have adopted him, but if he was so involved with him because of Vanilla, maybe seeing and healing with him will help Tails process his grief. Amy smiled, “you really are a kind man, Knuckles.”
He huffed, crossing his arms, “flattery will get you nowhere, Miss. Rose. I’m now your boss, so I will make sure you work hard. Now, about your pay-“ she waved her hand.
“There’s no need for that. I’m doing this because I want to.”
Knuckles shook his head, “I’m not one to expect free labor. You’ll be paid just like everyone else would be.”
“Then simply give my pay to Tails.”
“You’ll just give it to him if I don’t, won’t you?” Amy smiled. “Fine. Sonic did mention it was useless to try and talk you out of things.”
“May I ask a question?” He gestured at her to continue, “why haven’t you simply asked Sonic to help out here? I mean, I know he causes trouble but he’s genuinely a good person and brave. I think he’d make a fine constable.” Again, Knuckles sighed.
“I honestly would not mind him being a constable or even volunteering for patrols or the like…but Mr. Shadow absolutely refuses. Any time we bring up the idea of Sonic helping more, he just denies it and makes Sonic stay within the manor.” He glared, not at her but as if he was glaring at his words, “I’m incredibly grateful to him for all he’s done, but when it comes to actively trying to hunt down and stop the Beast, Mr. Shadow simply hides with his brother up in their manor. It’s incredibly frustrating.”
Bunnie’s words came back in her head, “the boy has been scared of the woods ever since. Just keeps himself and Sonic locked up in that manor of theirs for as long as he can.”
Was Shadow really hiding in the manor with Sonic while everyone else went out to hunt the Beast?
“I suppose it’s fine,” Knuckles went on, “if something ever happened to Mr. Shadow, then we’d really be in trouble. Lord knows I can’t run the town while also being the constable and hunting down that creature. Mr. Shadow has run things with no complaints and has kept us from collapsing in on ourselves…but it’s irritating that he keeps Sonic locked up at home when we could really use his skills as a hunter.”
“Sonic is a hunter?”
“One of the best. He once took down a bear and brought it back all on his own. Didn’t even know he was out that day.”
It was late in the afternoon when the detectives came into the office. After briefly instructing them how to sort and file the case files (first by date, then by name), Knuckles had set off to begin his first patrol around the town and promised to be back in time for lunch. They decided to first split up the case files where Tails would organize any cases older than five years and Amy would handle the newer ones. Tails, admittedly, had less to work with since the older case files had been properly maintained up until that point, but it also meant Amy was the one who would run into any cases that might have information on the Beast. She didn’t want Tails to know that she was also investigating, since she wasn’t sure how he’d react to the idea.
Plus, if he accidentally told Sonic, it might get back to Shadow or her grandfather. Shadow’s ire, she could handle. Her grandfather, though he might not be mad, would possibly send her home to keep her out of things and she couldn’t risk it.
So, Amy was bogged down in files – briefly reading through to make sure files pertaining to each other were kept together- when the door flew open. She jumped up in shock as a young male bee of about six years old – clad in brown paper boy slacks and vest with a white shirt with a little brown cap nestled between his antenna– came buzzing in excitedly. “Knuckles, Knuckles! Guess what! Guess what!” He zoomed through the air, buzzing about as he searched for the absent echidna before pausing and spotting her, “oh hello!” He was suddenly flying about her, as if she was a new flower he had just noticed, “I didn’t see you there! I’m Charmy! Charmy Bee! I’m a junior detective! Are you here about a case? Don’t worry, we never turn down a case – big or small, we do them all!” Charmy was obviously very sweet but had so much energy that he made her head spin.
“Uhhh…hello, I’m Amy Rose. I’m not here for a case, I’m actually going to be working here from today.”
“Really?” Charmy landed beside the desk and grinned up at her, “that’s amazing! We never get new people to work here anymore!” His voice dropped down to a whisper, “the last person was Ms. Vanilla.”
“Oh? I wonder why people don’t offer to work here.” He shrugged.
“Dunno. Espio says they’re scared to because then they might meet the Beast.” Well, if one was able, it wouldn’t be farfetched to believe Knuckles would expect them to patrol with him. The only reason she and Tails weren’t expected to was because…well, they were a woman and child. And though she chaffed at the idea that she couldn’t go out, Amy also knew she wasn’t exactly a hunter.
She was a debutante.
“Also, why are we whispering?” She asked Charmy. He looked towards the door, where she assumed Espio and Vector were still outside.
“Because every time we say Ms. Vanilla’s name, Vector gets all upset.” Understandable. Charmy seemed to be more intuitive than she thought. Well, he was a junior detective. Though, Amy wondered how much actual detective work he was actually given and how much was just running small errands for the other two. Charmy then spotted Tails further back, who had very quickly finished his filing and was now being tasked with cleaning up the office. “Tails!” Charmy shot into the air and zoomed over to the older boy, buzzing around him, “what are you doing here?”
Tails was startled but then turned to Charmy, “hi, Charmy. I’m just helping Knuckles here at the office with Miss. Amy.”
Charmy was practically vibrating, “really? That’s great! It gets so boring here sometimes, now we can have fun together! Oh, I can show you the jail! Sometimes Vector puts me in there when he says I’m getting too rowdy – “ Amy’s ears flattened. He does what? “Or I can show you where Mr. Shadow keeps his super-secret stash of candy! He says he’s too old to eat candy, but I know where Mr. Shadow hides it –“ it looks like Shadow will be missing some candy from his office…wait…
“Mr. Shadow has an office here?”
“I certainly do.” Speak of the Devil. Amy grits her teeth as she slowly turned to see Shadow, Vector, Espio, and Knuckles – who it seemed had just gotten back after everyone else – standing there. Knuckles was inspecting the case files Tails had managed and whistled.
“You’re already done, Tails?”
The fox nodded, “Amy said I should handle anything older than five years and she’ll handle anything from the past five years.” At his quizzical look as to why Amy took on the more recent (and much more disorganized) portion, she simply gestured to the wall with flyers of missing people. After a moment, a look of realization crossed Knuckles’ face and he nodded solemnly.
“Tails has been doing things like cleaning up and organizing the reports in the meantime.”
“Great, this place is already starting to look a lot better.” Shadow cleared his throat, raising an eyebrow in suspicion.
“Would someone mind explaining what is happening here?”
Espio nodded, “I was unaware that someone had been hired. Especially not two people – including a child.”
Knuckles grinned at them, “it was a bit of a spur of the moment thing, I admit. Amy came in yesterday, looking for something for Tails to do and we ended up agreeing that both she and Tails will handle administrative work here.” Shadow sighed, as if dealing with the ineptest of subordinates.
“Constable, we can’t just put anyone in this position. How do you even know if either of them is able to handle the responsibilities this kind of position entails?” Amy set her jaw and straightened herself further.
“I think you’ll find both Tails and I are fully capable of sorting, Mr. Hedgehog.” He gave her an unimpressed look.
“I find you, Miss. Rose, are fully capable of being places you have no place being.”
“And I find you are fully capable of being incredibly bitter and condescending.”
“Why would you even need to work? I believe, last I checked, your family is perfectly capable of caring for any need you acquire and then some.”
“Forgive me, I didn’t realize you weren’t in need of assistance. Especially-“ she threw her arms out, gesturing to the empty desks around them, “- with all this help.” Shadow glared. He couldn’t deny that, while he might not be pleased with her being here, there was a severe shortage of staff. “Oh, before I forget,” Amy handed Knuckles several papers. “Mrs. Mallard has come and reported that someone has been going into her fields and making off with vegetables. Mr. Jones and Mr. Ratchet are both accusing the other of attacking them and starting a fight. And there has been a string of vandalism on the northern side of town, most recently someone broke into a store and…left some…colorful language.”
Knuckles mockingly waved the papers in Shadow’s face, “see? Before, we’d have all those people in here – causing a ruckus and demanding to be the first to speak with me or you. Now, I can just go around and speak to each one by one.”
“Might I suggest Mr. Jones and Mr. Ratchet? They’re closest here and they did seem like they may start another fight soon.” Amy suggested, further proving his point. Knuckles grinned at her.
“Looks like I won’t be able to have lunch but thank you. I’ll be back shortly and help with these cases. Everyone else, I expect you all can get along well. Amy will also be helping as a secretary for the detectives, so please make sure to ask for her help.” With that, Knuckles was out the door to handle the newest reports.
A deep sense of pride settled in Amy’s chest as she watched him leave with a smile on his face. For as long as she could remember, all her accomplishments were only acknowledged if they meant furthering her parents’ ambitions. Her life’s goals – decided for her – were to cultivate connections with other wealthier and more influential families. No one ever actually acknowledged her hard work, not if it didn’t directly mean she’d be able to use it to find a good marriage partner or cultivate a relationship with an influential socialite.
Seeing Knuckles being so impressed by what little she had already done made her feel more accomplished than securing an invitation to an exclusive party back at Station Square.
It made her want to do even more.
Shadow huffed and turned, heading towards the staircase that would lead upstairs. While not exactly happy, it seemed Shadow had acquiesced to her being here. After all, it wasn’t like she was trying to go out into the woods.
Right now.
Vector wasn’t paying attention; his eyes were sorely on Tails. Tails, for his part, was distracted by a chattering Charmy, who was pointing at something inside some drawers and cabinets he had opened. The crocodile had a distant look in his dimmed eyes, as if lost in thought as he watched the boy who had, for the past few years, basically been his son through Vanilla’s adoption of him. She wondered what was going through his mind right now. The loss of his love and her daughter. The immense guilt from not being there to stop her demise. The probable guilt for not seeing Tails after all that has happened.
Yet even though his longing was written on his face, Vector didn’t approach Tails. Instead, he finally turned to Amy and gave her a polite grin, “well…we look forward to working with you. I’d stay to chat, but I have some reports to make.” With that, Vector also climbed the stairs. Out of the corner of her eye, Amy saw Tails turn to watch him go.
The fox’s ears lowered and she saw him deflate a bit.
The poor boy probably missed him just as much as he did Vanilla and Cream.
Espio sighed, “forgive him. Vector is a good man, but he’s going through a lot right now.”
Amy nodded, “I’m aware. Knuckles…gave me a warning ahead of time. I’m sorry for your loss, Mr. Espio. I assume Vanilla was a precious colleague.”
“She was,” he smiled softly, “Vector likes to say we’re not just a team. We are a family. Vanilla was an important member of that family. We’ve all felt her absence immensely.” He looked over to Tails, who was desperately trying to focus on Charmy. “I hope it wouldn’t be an issue if I came by the Rose estate soon to check on Tails. I…admittedly, was not as close to him as Vector and Charmy, but I would like to ensure he’s doing alright.”
“It’s no problem at all. You’re more than welcome to come to visit.” Espio looked grateful, but Amy noted that the chameleon didn’t seem to smile as much.
“I know you must be busy but allow me to show you the detective floor. It will be good if you can get an idea of what work we need you to do.”
“Alright,” Amy turned to Tails, “Tails, I’ll be upstairs. Please let me know if anyone comes to make a report.” He called back his agreement as she followed Espio upstairs. The chameleon stepped lightly – so much so that if Amy wasn’t directly behind him, she might not even know he was there. As they climbed upstairs, he spoke.
“The detective agency is a formality, to be completely honest. As of now, the only official detectives are Vector and myself.”
“And Charmy?”
Espio chuckled, “he’s…a ‘junior detective’ since he’s far too young to be officially hired on. He’s mainly here to help with little tasks and learn the profession. Though, don’t let that fool you. Charmy can be quite perceptive when he wants to be and will make a wonderful investigator once he’s older and more mature.” So, Charmy was their errand boy. Though Amy thought it was sweet that they called him a “junior detective”.
“Why not send him to school, though? He is six, after all.”
“He got kicked out,” Espio sighed. “Apparently, he is far too…excitable. That’s the term they used, but really, I understand that he simply cannot stop moving. I homeschool him now and take him here to work with me.” She blinked.
“You’re raising Charmy?”
He nodded, “…it’s a long story. But he’s my responsibility as of now.” It seemed like Espio wasn’t willing to elaborate, “anyways…right now the only official detectives are Vector and myself. While Knuckles is tasked with maintaining order in the town, from filing reports to making arrests, we handle the investigative process – should it be required. So, ‘find out who did what’ is our job. We’re also heavily involved with trying to find the Beast.”
“I was curious about that…” She admitted, “so far, before I spotted it a week ago, I was under the impression that it was some type of animal. Wouldn’t it be more logical to have hunters search for it?” He nodded.
“It would’ve been, but since you’ve seen it, I’m sure that you’re now aware that it’s no ordinary animal.” They now stood at the door to the agency. On the door was a plaque that read: KNOTHOLE DETECTIVE AGENCY – CHAOTIX SQUADRON. Espio continued with his explanation, “in the beginning, we let the hunters handle things. We all figured it was some sort of wolf or bear, perhaps even a mountain lion. Then…the Beast attacked the Hedgehogs.”
Shadow and Sonic’s parents. Bunnie had mentioned that they had been attacked after Muttski. They must have been the first Mobian victims of the beast.
“We had to step in then. And that was when we found out that things weren’t as ‘under control’ as the hunters were hoping we’d believe.” Espio looked at her, “Miss. Rose…the Beast is more intelligent than some bear or wolf. It was actively leading hunters astray, messing with traps, setting its own. And after it killed the Hedgehog couple, it just got bolder and more violent. So far, there are about thirty people missing. Some, like Vanilla, were found dead. The others, like Cream, are never found.” Her heart stopped.
Thirty people? Thirty-three if her hypothesis is right and the Beast killed her fiancés.
If Amy didn’t understand why everyone was so terrified of the Beast before, she truly did now. The thing that had stood outside her garden and waved with a smile at her had, by that point, already killed over two dozen people.
And it was only a matter of time before it struck again.
Notes:
Fun Fact: Tails was originally going to be one of the victims in this story. But I changed my mind because I honestly couldn't do that to another child. He's suffered enough. So I will ease everyone's worries right here, Tails does live until the end.
He will, however, be traumatized.
Chapter 9: Chapter Eight
Summary:
If you wish to know about a man, simply look into his taxes.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Dollhouse" by Melanie Martinez. I feel like this will fit a new character we get to meet today.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Eight
He couldn’t stand it.
He couldn’t stand it here.
The stifling cage he was trapped in, with the bars of his brother’s demands surrounding him. The never-ending gnawing in his chest; the hunger that burned through his stomach like acid. It was Hell here, and he was a doomed soul trapped to suffer here by the Devil he calls a brother. But she was here now – his solace, his angelic heaven made flesh. As he sat in the cold, dreary mansion in his room, his fingers gripped the wooden brush tightly as his paint strokes dripped across the canvas. His fingers trembled as he watched the painting take shape.
Her bewitching emerald, green eyes.
Long, doll-like lashes.
Her glowing, blushed fur.
She was perfect and kind and soothing and his…only his…always has been his. No one will ever take her from him. No one.
He’d slaughter the entire town before he lets them have her.
It took about a week before Amy was witness to the type of issues Knuckles spoke of when he mentioned that the Beast wasn’t the only problem. Tails was hard at work with her, shuffling through reports while she continued to go through case files, when Knuckles came in with a struggling hedgehog. He didn’t come quietly.
“I bloody told ya, I had nothin’ to do with whatever that bitch shopkeeper said!” Amy jumped, startled out of her focus as she and Tails stared at them. At first glance, she thought it was Sonic but then realized that Sonic isn’t green. The hedgehog in Knuckles’ firm grasp was the complete inverse of her friend, with lime green quills and bright blue eyes. He wore a dark wool jacket with the elbows patched up and a dingy white dress shirt that hung open to reveal three brutal scars across his chest and a small gold chain hung from his neck. His slacks were in no better condition, patched up around the knees. He snarled at Knuckles, baring his fangs, “git yer damn hands off me, you red faced fucker!”
Knuckles shook him, “oh come off it, Scourge! We’ve got several people confirming that you were the one who broke into the store a week ago and painted those vulgar words on the walls! Just because they wouldn’t let you steal from them!”
Scourge scoffed “it wasn’t me! Buncha people are pissed they jacked up their prices!” Knuckles wasn’t buying it and simply pulled him towards Amy. Scourge struggled the entire way but stopped when he spotted Amy before a flirty grin stretched across his face. “Well, well, well. Had I known such a tasty lil’ tart was here, maybe I would’ve done it. What’s yer name, Dolly?”
Amy bristled, “…it’s Miss. Rose.”
“Well, Miss. Rose, looks like I hit the jackpot. How about ya and I get outta here and get acq-“ Knuckles slammed his fist onto Scourge’s head. “What the Hell, you prick!?”
“Stop flirting with my employee. I’m sure your wife will have some words about it.” At the mention of the word “wife”, Scourge snorted and rolled his eyes.
“Like she never stops having words. Would it kill that woman to give me some peace?” Knuckles gave Amy a tired look.
“Amy, please note in the arrest record that we have a Scourge T. Moebius in custody for trespassing and vandalism. I’m going to schedule him to be tried later today.”
Scourge groaned, “ya gonna make me deal with that prick, Shadow, again?”
“It’s Mr. Hedgehog to you and yes!” Knuckles proceeded to drag Scourge towards the jail cells. Tails watched impassively as the two snarled at each other before Knuckles finally threw him into the cell. She could hear Scourge shouting at him from within, but the echidna simply slammed the door leading down the hall towards the jail shut. He sighed, “you’d think some people would learn the first few times, but no!”
Amy’s ears were still flat as she asked, “who in the world was that?”
“That’s Scourge,” Tails said without much care as he returned to his work. “He runs the Anti Gang.”
She blinked. Knothole had a gang? “The Anti Gang.”
Knuckles scoffed, “it’s no gang. There’s only four members, including Scourge. They had more before, though. They used to use the woods to escape after committing some sort of crime, but then the Beast started hunting down their members. After they lost one or two members, the rest ran for the hills. Scourge and three others are the only ones left here.” So, Scourge lost his gang to the Beast. She didn’t know if she should feel good or bad about that. Knuckles rolled his shoulders, “best get whatever work you’re doing now done and head home early today, because once Scourge is here…that means Fiona will be too and we will get nothing done while she’s around.”
“Oh?” Tails’ ears flattened at the mention of this mysterious ‘Fiona’.
“She’s Scourge’s wife and…well, not really all that nice.”
The constable scoffed, “that’s one very polite way of putting it. I won’t have you two suffer through her nonsense so-“
“Well, Tails is welcome to go home early, but I think I’ll be fine. She can’t be any worse than some of the women upstate.” The two boys glanced at each other but said nothing. Amy had proven she was stubborn, standing up to the likes of Shadow and refusing to cower. She would simply have to experience Fiona herself. As the day went on and Tails went home around lunch, Amy found herself with a little time to herself.
Digging through the case files, each meticulously organized according to Knuckles’ preferences, she started reading each one by one. For the most part, many of them were dull and inconsequential. Petty thefts, arguments that got out of hand, domestic disputes, fires, etc. All things one would expect in a community to happen. As she sat through, sifting through the bureaucracy of reports (someone reported a squirrel was haunting their dreams?), Amy was beginning to wonder if maybe this was a dead end. Minutes ticked by slowly, turning into an hour, and she was no closer to finding any information.
Until she stumbled upon one dated September 13th, 17XX.
Department of Knothole Constabulary and Law Enforcement
Date: Sept, 13th 17XX
Incident: Unknown Animal Attack on a Minor
Location: Mephiles’ Mysterious Road Show and Arcane Exhibition, located on the old mining site due West of the river.
Involved Parties: Mr. Mephiles Dark (road show owner), two minors (Minor A, Minor B), unknown animal (missing)
Incident Summary: Two minors were involved in an unknown animal attack while attending Mephiles’ Mysterious Road Show and Arcane Exhibition on September 13th, 17XX at 12:00 AM midnight. Due to the family’s request, they will be referred to as Minor A and Minor B throughout this report. While at the exhibition, Minor B snuck into an area listed as restricted in order to get a closer view of an animal on display. Minor B describes the animal as a large canid animal with black fur, large teeth, and green eyes. His description matches most closely to a wolf, but Minor B insists it was not a wolf. Minor B attempted to try and pet the animal, however the animal immediately attacked Minor B as soon as his arm was between its cage bars. The exhibition workers heard him screaming and were able to retrieve him from the animal and provided field first aid for his wounds. Once he was stabilized, Minor A and Minor B immediately returned to their home where their parents found out about the attack. They had Minor B examined and reported it to the constabulary to have the animal euthanized. However, upon contact, Mr. Dark reported that the animal had managed to escape its confinement after the incident and, upon investigation, he was found to be telling the truth as no animal matching Minor B’s description was found on the property. The exhibition show left the next day. All constables will be on high alert to track down the animal.
Update: This case has been closed upon request of the victims involved. No further action is needed.
“An animal attack,” Amy whispered as she reread the report. This was the same year she left for Station Square and just a few months before Bunnie said the livestock started to be attacked. Could the Beast be that same animal? Whoever Minor B was, they insisted it was a canine but not a wolf. Perhaps the Beast was an escaped exotic creature from a road show.
Amy was dragged from her thoughts as the doors slammed open and a female fox with carnelian fur and burgundy locks came storming in with a bitter glare. Holding onto her faded yellow plaid skirt was a little fox girl who looked to be no older than four, stumbling along as she tried to keep up with her mother. The little girl was her mother’s spitting image, with bright blue eyes. Yet she looked much sweeter than the scowling fox. Amy immediately knew who she was, and she quickly put the case file back before returning to her desk. “You!” The fox spat, “where is that bumbling jerk, Knuckles?”
“Ahem,” Amy cleared her throat, “I take it you must be Mrs. Moebius?”
“Oh, well, aren’t we prissy?” Fiona rolled her eyes, “I don’t have time for your sweet talk! Just get that oaf out here so he can let my husband go! He had no right to drag him off while he was at work! The idiot already slacks off enough, he doesn’t have time to lounge around in some cushy cell while I’m breaking my back at the tavern to keep our roof!”
Knuckles and Tails were not kidding. Fiona was unpleasant and clearly bitter about something. Amy got the feeling she wasn’t here because she believed in her husband’s innocence. “Well, I’m sorry but Constable Knuckles had to step ou-“
“Oh of course, he did!” Fiona’s voice got louder. Her child shrunk away, looking up at her angry mother. “That goddamned coward knew I’d come to get him, and he ran off! I swear, this town is full of morons and cowards! I can’t wait to get out of here…” Fiona took in a deep breath and hit Amy with a sweet smile, “listen, girly…since you work here, you know where the jail keys are, right? Why don’t we just make things easier on all of us and you go let my husband out so he can go back to work?”
Sadly, she did know who had the jail keys. Amy gave her an equally sweet smile, “…The keys are with Constable Knuckles.”
“Are you…completely serious!?”
“Absolutely.”
“Why that conniving-“
“Can I get through any work without being interrupted?” This was the first time in a very long time that Amy was so grateful that Shadow had arrived. She hadn’t seen him all week, but knew he was up in his office at least three days out of the week. According to Knuckles and Espio, Shadow arrived before everyone else and left after they all did, save for Knuckles. Rouge had come plenty of times, though, often to deliver papers to and from him.
The dark furred hedgehog glared from atop the stairs as he descending like a tyrannical king coming to met out punishment on his lowly subjects. Amy noticed the little girl subtly hiding behind Fiona and reached into her drawer to pull out a little cherry lollipop. Once she offered it to the little girl, she was rewarded with a sweet smile as she eagerly took it. Fiona didn’t notice immediately, but once she did, her look towards Amy softened just a tiny bit before she resumed glaring at Shadow. “Your bumbling, moronic constable unlawfully took my husband while he was at work!”
“Work?” Shadow rolled his eyes, “everyone knows Scourge doesn’t work. He was gambling,” Fiona’s jaw clenched.
“Gambling? That bastard…” She hissed, glaring towards the door that held the hapless husband safely behind closed bars. Fiona glared back at Shadow, “regardless! He was unlawfully arrested, and I demand that he be given back right now!”
“He’ll go through a hearing just like each and every time he’s been here, Mrs. Moebius. No sooner.”
“You big, rich assholes are all the same! You have no problem picking on us common folk!”
“Money has nothing to do with this. Honestly, you do this every time he’s here, Fiona. Don’t you get tired of it?”
“I get tired of you lot thinking you’re better than the rest of us!” Amy watched as they went back and forth about “abuse of power” and “illicit behavior”. Shadow never raised his voice once, never even rising to her provocations. Amy briefly wondered why until she realized that he would quickly glance towards the little girl.
He didn’t want to scare her.
It was nice when she got to see glimpses of the Shadow she grew up with.
A small hand tugged on her dress, and she looked down at the little girl. She truly was adorable. Her puffy little cheeks were soft, and her eyes were big and bright. Her red hair was tied up in two braided pigtails tied together with surprisingly nice ribbons. She leaned down, “yes, Dear?”
“…umm…can I see Daddy? I have to say goodnight ‘cause he’s gonna sleep here again.” Amy sat up and glanced over at Shadow and Fiona, who were still arguing over the situation. It was best a child didn’t witness this type of thing. She gave her a smile and nodded.
“I don’t see why not.” She stood up and dusted her dress off before taking the girl’s pudgy little hand and leading her towards the door. Shadow noticed, but didn’t stop her. In fact, he looked grateful. The girl waddled beside her, “what’s your name, Sweetie?”
“I’m-“
“Fifi!?” Scourge’s voice interrupted them as they got closer, and he spotted his daughter walking up with Amy. Fifi let go of Amy’s hand and ran up to him.
“Daddy!” Scourge looked less thrilled to see her, but he crouched down.
“What’re ya doin’, here? I told your mother to stop bringin’ ya when she came here to get me!” Fifi shrunk back a bit, looking up at him with her big expressive eyes. He sighed, “don’t look at me like that. I didn’t even yell at ya.”
“But…I wanna say goodnight.”
“Goodnight? I’ll see ya at home, ya can say goodnight then!” Fifi looked down, ears flattening against her head as she fiddled with her tail. Amy wished she hadn’t bothered to take Fifi back here. Scourge was a gangster and a flirt; what made her think he was a good father? He huffed, “alright, alright already…you told me goodnight. I’ll see you when I get out. Now go on back to your mother!”
“…Yes, Daddy…” The morose whisper from the little fox broke Amy’s heart. She just wanted to get her away from Fiona and Shadow’s arguing and yet brought her to her father’s cold indifference to her love for him. Amy shot Scourge a look, who returned it with an irritated glare before he sat back against the wall and closed his eyes. As Amy led Fifi back towards the door, she didn’t notice that Scourge had opened his eyes and was watching them leave.
The town courtroom was a simple room. It shared the top floor of the building with the town archives and the mayor’s office, where Shadow spent a good portion of his time. The judge’s bench sat against the back wall with a large emblem of the Knothole Coat of Arms carved into cedar wood and hung behind it. In front of the bench stood Scourge, with Knuckles and Vector at both his sides. Behind them were the gallery benches where Sonic, who was standing in as a public witness to the proceedings, sat. Amy was nestled on a small little desk to the right of the judge’s bench, tasked with recording the proceedings.
And, of course, Shadow sat at the judge’s bench.
So, Amy now counted that Shadow ran his families’ estates and businesses, looked after Sonic, was the de facto mayor, and the judge! She wondered if his head got tired wearing so many different hats. Fiona had been banned from attending as she had a history of disrupting the proceedings. Shadow started, “alright, let’s get this over with. We’re here about the case of Scourge T. Moebius. You’re being charged with counts of trespassing and vandalism against the – “Shadow looked at his papers, “ – Morgan’s Grocery. How do you plead?”
“I didn’t bloody do it!”
“Not guilty, noted,” Shadow sighed, rubbing his temples. “How many times must we do this, Scourge? You always get caught!” Scourge glared.
“Well, this time, I really bloody didn’t do anything!”
Shadow rolled his eyes, “you said you had witnesses, Knuckles?”
Knuckles nodded, “yeah…however…” Shadow raised an eyebrow at him, “they’re refusing to testify.”
Shadow sighed, “of course. So, we just have hearsay, again.” Shadow glared down at Scourge, “you best count yourself lucky. We’re far too busy to have you flogged but make no mistakes. The next time you step out of line, I will have you whipped and tied to a tree in the woods.” Shadow pounded the gavel, “three days in jail, then he’s free to go.”
Amy winced. Three days meant three days of her having to deal with Scourge.
Wonderful.
“You know, it’s not too late to quit,” Sonic purred as he sat with her at the desk. Amy rolled her eyes as he continued, “you and Tails have already practically revitalized the organization system here. I think Knucklehead has been having dreams about it. I’m sure he won’t mind if you took a step back.”
Amy shuffled her papers, “no, Sonic. I’m perfectly happy doing this. Besides, it’s nice to be able to do something useful.” Plus, finding that report about the animal bite six years ago really helped her. Now she had a lead to investigate. Speaking of, “Sonic…have you ever heard of Mephiles’ Mysterious Road Show?”
The blue hedgehog froze for a moment before nonchalantly responding, “yes…just some tired old traveling show that passes through from time to time.” He looked at her, “why?”
“I was thinking of things to do with Tails. I figured he might enjoy it; I heard that they’ll be in town soon,” Sonic kept looking at her, leaning on the desk with his head in his palm.
Studying her.
She stared back; eyebrows furrowed. It had been lovely, spending time with Sonic while she was here…but Amy couldn’t help but notice there was something different about him. That sometimes, it felt like he was in his own head, lost to his thoughts. Sonic was an enigma disguised as an open book. He answered questions with non-answers so confidently that she didn’t realize he hadn’t truly given her information until much later. He seemed so undisturbed with the goings on, only reacting from time to time. He lived through the days as if nothing bad was happening, like the Beast was not there.
It could be unnerving at times.
Did he truly not care?
Or was he simply too afraid to let it affect him, trying to prevent himself from hiding away like Shadow?
Finally, he shrugged and said, “don’t bother. That place is filled with nothing but con men and tricksters hoping to make some quick coin.” He grinned, “besides, you’ve spent a lot of time with Tails lately. I’m getting jealous. Replacing me?”
Amy snorted, “you know you’re irreplaceable. I just want Tails to feel secure.”
“Well then, why don’t you let Bunnie deal with Tails for a day and I’ll take you out somewhere?” She really wanted to say no. She had to investigate…Amy gave him a smile.
“Then, why don’t we go to that road show?”
He gawked, “the…road show?” His smile got a bit sharper as he spoke, “Ames, that place isn’t exactly somewhere for such a pretty lady to be. Why don’t we take a day trip to the next town over? It will be a lot more fun than some shady road show.”
“And have Shadow wring both our necks for leaving town without him knowing?” At the mention of his brother, Sonic’s gaze darkened. Amy still wasn’t used to how quickly his mood shifted from jovial to irate just from talking about Shadow. “Come on, Sonic…I’ve never been~” She pouted at him.
Giving her an irritated look, Sonic grumbled, “fine. I’ll take you to that stupid road show.” Wonderful! Maybe she could find someone who knew about what happened the night that unknown animal escaped! Amy squealed and jumped up, hugging him as she nuzzled his cheek.
“Thank you, Sonic! I’m so excited,” she kissed his cheek sweetly. Just as quickly as Sonic’s mood soured, he was back to his relaxed and happy self, giving her a lovesick grin.
“Awww, you’re such a cute little princess. You know exactly how to turn my mood,” Sonic squeezed her as he nuzzled her and kissed her cheeks. “I’m not ever letting you go! I’m taking you right back home with me!”
She shrieked, “Sonic! Let me go, you fool!”
“Never!”
“If you both are quite done,” Shadow’s aggravated growl interrupted Sonic’s little display of affection. A flash of rage crossed Sonic’s face before he gave his brother a bored look. Shadow was coming down from the top floor with a frankly horrifying stack of files. “Sonic, we’re leaving. And Miss. Rose,” he dropped the files on her desk. “I need these sorted and filed by tonight. I’ll be back in a bit.”
She blinked, “wait…wouldn’t you just have your secretary file these for you?” Both Sonic and Shadow chuckled humorlessly, finally acting like siblings and not embittered rivals.
“Rouge can’t be trusted with filing. I’m sure our ‘more than capable’ new secretary can file these as I specified here,” Shadow handed her a piece of paper. This arrogant bastard wanted her to file these tax records first by date, then numerically, and then finally alphabetically. Her eyes widened as she read all the additional steps. “Again, I’ll be back in a bit. Come, Sonic.”
“Yes, Master. Of course, Master,” Sonic said snarkily. Then he leaned over and kissed Amy on her forehead before whispering, “I’ll see you soon.”
For the first time since getting here, Amy was out after dark. Not doing some daring investigation or facing off against a grotesque and bloodthirsty beast. She was trapped in an office, going through a ridiculous number of documents and sorting them as such. If she hoped that they might also pertain information regarding the Beast, she was sorely disappointed. Most of the documents had to do with property titles and tax collections.
All dry and dull reading, especially when she was so busy trying to secretly learn about the Beast.
The worst part is that Shadow was even more of a task master than Knuckles claimed to be. At least the constable, who was slumbering away in his office, spent most of his time outside dealing with the public. Amy could multitask between doing her work and investigating case files for possible leads.
Not so much with Shadow.
It seemed like every time she got close to finishing, he returned with more documents to sort. And he checked the ones already sorted. If it wasn’t exactly to his tastes, Shadow would huff and tell her to do it all over again. She was tired and had missed dinner. Bunnie had come earlier to collect her, only to be sent off with a message that she would be sleeping in the office tonight. The only one still awake there with her was Shadow and he was locked up in his office again-
“Still not finished?” She looked up at him with a tired, irritated look. But, this time, he didn’t come bearing more work. Instead, he was holding some bread, cheese, and smoked meat with a pot of tea. Shadow moved the documents from beside her and set the plate down.
“What is this?”
“Dinner,” he said shortly. “You didn’t think I’d let you starve, Rose?” Shadow also looked very tired. His quills were a bit more disheveled, and he had removed his jacket, with only his matching grey slacks, vest, and white shirt remaining. His shirt sleeves were rolled up and Amy tried desperately not to think of how tragically attractive he looked. There were dark circles under his eyes and his shoulders were taunt. He pulled a chair close and sat opposite of her.
“So, was this a convoluted way of asking me to dinner?” He snorted.
“If I wanted to have a romantic dinner with you, I could do much better than smoked ham and cheese.” She chuckled, taking a slice of bread and some meat. “What are you planning, Rose?”
“…To eat?”
He shook his head, “no. I mean, what are you planning now? Why would you, who has been enjoying a relaxed and lavish life, choose to be a secretary for the local constabulary?” His blood red eyes held her gaze. The air between them was odd. It was like she was too scared to breathe, as if the very action would allow him to see into her mind and know all her secrets. “Even now, after I’ve given you as much as I can carry from the backlog in the archives, you still stubbornly seem to want to stay.”
So, he was trying to get her to quit.
The asshole.
Amy pursed her lips and looked down her nose at him, “can’t a lady wish to help? Why do both you and Sonic insist on me quitting?” Like Sonic, Shadow’s expression changed instantly at the mention of his younger brother. However, it was different. Sonic’s face ranged from irritation to outright anger when he thought of Shadow. Shadow’s face…
He looked tired.
“It’s one of the few things we agree on nowadays. It’s dangerous here, Amy…I want you to be safe, even if it means getting in your way.” She stared at him.
“…Why do you and Sonic not get along?”
Shadow’s mouth was set in a grim line, “this isn’t exactly the most pleasant dinner conversation, is it?”
“No, but…lately we haven’t had any pleasant conversations…what happened, Shadow? Why do you push me away?” Amy watched as Shadow looked away, avoiding her gaze. He seemed so infallible, yet so fragile at the same time. When the day was bright and the sun was high, Shadow Hedgehog was an immovable stone of resolute will. He led with a surety that would stagger those twice his age. His words were firm and logical, to a cold extent. She could see why Shadow was the one chosen to be mayor when the seat was so suddenly vacant. She could understand why his families’ properties and name didn’t falter after the death of his parents.
Shadow was strong.
But in the night, she saw his truth bathed in moon and candlelight. The fatigue, the stress, and the unyielding loneliness were in his eyes. Her irritation seemed to ebb away as she watched him think of what to say to her. Finally, in a quiet tone, Shadow spoke, “…I don’t want to…”
“So why…?”
“Amy Rose…” He looked at her, guarded once again, “things changed while you were gone. Things changed horribly and it was my only solace that you weren’t there to see it…” At that, he stood and sighed, stretching his back with a pop, “I shall be upstairs. Once you’re finished, feel free to use the court room for a makeshift room to sleep. I shall wake you in the morning to take you home. Take tomorrow off.”
As he ascended the steps, Amy thought about his words. Something changed between him and Sonic. Something so bad that it ruptured their relationship to the point where even the mere mention of the other brother would cause each to become sour and drained. But what could it be? Could it have something to do with their parents’ death? Or perhaps it came after that? Did Shadow blame Sonic for their loss? Was Sonic upset at Shadow for not stopping them? She felt like she was missing something, but Amy knew neither of the brothers would indulge her questions in their relationship. Sonic barely tolerated the mere mention of his brother, and that conversation had been the first cordial one in a while with Shadow, aside from when she was helping with Tails.
Amy’s mind wandered as she considered what was all going on between them, nibbling on cheese and ham on bread when her eyes spotted the name CHUCK written on a property document. She froze and retrieved the document.
KNOTHOLE PROPERTY RECORD
Address: 13540 NW James Rd
Owner : Charles “Chuck” H. Hog (current)
Current Status : Private
Amy blinked, confused. Why was the property deed to Uncle Chuck’s farm still listing him as the current owner? She tried to think back to what Bunnie had said about Uncle Chuck and realized something.
She never mentioned him selling his farm.
Now, Amy may have been raised by a wealthy family, but she wasn’t so ignorant as to think someone could just abandon property without some exchange of money involved. Uncle Chuck was a simple farmer, not a wealthy one like her grandfather. She remembered that he lived off his land and only made money from crops and livestock products. Even if he didn’t sell it right away, Uncle Chuck should have taken the deed to sell later. It’s been five years since he left. If he still had the deed, he would still be paying taxes on this property.
Rustling through all the tax documents, Amy forgot her meal as she searched high and low for any record of a sale of the property. And yet, as the sun slowly crept over the horizon, a realization did in her mind.
Charles H. Hog never sold his property.
Notes:
(Hands you an adorable little fox child with absolutely no ulterior motives at all. Trust me.)
Chapter 10: Chapter Nine
Summary:
The Full Moon is coming. Prepare yourself.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Salem's Secret" by Peter Gundry (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QdIYVXCfrQM)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Nine
His heart was trying to claw its way out of his chest, he was sure of it. His throat was dry from screaming and running through the fiery dark as he desperately tried to escape. He didn’t need to turn around to see what he was running from. He knew. Oh God, he knew exactly what he was running from. He could hear it screaming behind him, begging for help. He could feel it gripping at him, digging claws of guilt and horror into his fur.
The lights were too bright, yet everything was encased in a shroud of darkness in this horrible amalgamation of circus and forest. He was surrounded by people, all garish and wrong, yet was utterly alone as he desperately searched. He did not know what he was looking for.
What he was hunting for.
He could hear the voices. His mother. His father. Mephiles. His brother.
“How could you be so irresponsible?”
“We trusted you!”
His parents’ voices boomed over the echoing music, each word dripping with venom. “I’m sorry,” he gasped. “I’m sorry!” He couldn’t find him. He was somewhere, screaming for him and he couldn’t find him. “I’m sorry!” He screamed. “I’m so sorry!” A rough hand yanked him around, nearly pulling his arm out of his socket as he was forced to stare into the bloody, rotten face of his mother’s corpse as she glared at him with a gaping wound in her chest. He could see the viscera and maggots falling out from her mouth as she yelled at him.
“You did this!”
“No!” Shadow shot up from the cot in his office, gasping for air. The air was cooler, thank God, and not the sweltering heat he felt back then. That damned dream again. Will he ever know peace? With a groan, he laid back on the uncomfortable bed he had relegated himself to.
He knew the answer to that question.
Shadow Hedgehog didn’t deserve peace.
The chirping of birds woke her to an uncomfortable reality of sleeping in the woody, dusty court room on the judge’s bench. Bones and muscles felt taunt and stiff, urging her body to stretch as she yawned and groaned. For the first time, she dreamt of her bed back in Station Square with its feathered goose down pillows and cloud-like mattress covered in silken sheets. She grumbled, scratching her quills and whined, “ugh…how does Knuckles deal with this…?”
Well, Knuckles was quite tough, so it must not bother him as much.
She staggered up and headed for the door, about to open it when Shadow did instead. They stared at each other in shock, only centimeters away, before stumbling back. “Oh! I…uh…excuse me!”
“Apologies,” he muttered, looking away with a blush. “I simply came to wake you. It’s morning, best we get you home.” Like her, Shadow was still dressed in the clothing he wore last night. His quills, usually so well maintained, were messier and his shirt was wrinkled from being slept in. His jacket was in the crook of his arm. She knew she looked no better. After a moment of silence, Amy giggled.
“Don’t we look like a pair?”
He chuckled, “not very dignified, I’ll admit.” He walked with her out of the courtroom. “I take it you slept well?” His tone suggested that he was teasing her. Amy huffed.
“I’ll have you know my accommodations were sublime.” The town was quiet, as people slumbered in their beds while the sun slowly warmed their homes. The early morning blue sky was blended with the deepness of night. She could see the remnants of stars glittering as they slowly blinked out of sight. She hugged herself, trying to protect herself from the morning chill as they stepped outside.
A heavy, woolen jacket was draped over her shoulders, and she looked over to Shadow. Despite his insistence at not looking at her, Amy could see his ears flicking back and forth, a habit he had when he was embarrassed. She smiled.
The Shadow she knew was coming out more and more these days.
“Thank you,” he hmphed in response.
“Let’s go, we may make it to breakfast if we leave now.” The two walked in silence, listening as birds chirping in welcoming the day.
“This is nice,” she finally said. “Seems like I haven’t had a moment of peace recently.”
He nodded and said, softly, “I know the feeling.” There was that feeling again. It felt like he meant more than he was saying. If Sonic was a puzzle, then Shadow was a message written in hieroglyphics. He refused to explain himself, only providing even the tiniest bits of information and even that was solely from her inferring his meaning.
And yet…for some reason, she wasn’t as upset at him for it anymore.
Shadow was arrogant and stubborn with a tendency to be condescending. Yet she couldn’t ignore how hard he worked to help the town or how quickly he helped those who needed support. Under all his pompous arrogance, Shadow was still himself.
He noticed her looking at him and raised an eyebrow, “is there something you need to say, Miss. Rose?”
Amy smiled, “nothing…it’s just nice that you’re still…you.” He blinked, surprised.
“And who else would I be?” She thought before grinning.
“An ogre!”
Shadow sputtered, “an ogre?! How am I an ogre?”
“You certainly acted like one when you saw me on the road.”
“Antoine nearly ran into me, forgive me for being a bit cross!”
“You’re forgiven.”
Shadow sighed, but she could see him struggling to keep a straight face, “I am glad you haven’t changed either.”
“And who else would I be?”
Without even hesitating, Shadow replied, “a witch.”
“A witch?!” She gasped, laughing, “how am I a witch?”
Shadow nodded sagely, “the absolute worst kind of witch.” She pouted up at him, trying to look insulted. Instead, Shadow took one look at her and snorted, turning away to laugh.
“And what is so funny, Mr. Hedgehog? I am insulted!”
“You look like an angry chipmunk!” They walked into the local stables, where she saw his horse drowsily munching away at some oats and barley. Like his master, the horse was the epitome of perfection. Its’ coat was glossy and shined like a polished obsidian. Its long hair hung down its neck, free from any braiding but brushed to perfection. Its tail swished languidly. As Shadow walked to retrieve his saddle, Amy got to admire his horse up close.
“He’s quite lovely, what’s his name?” The horse sighed as she stroked his large neck.
Shadow glanced at her, “you don’t recognize him? It’s Eclipse, the foal my father bought me for my fourteenth birthday.” Amy whirled around to look at him. “I know, he ate so much he quadrupled in size.”
As if he understood, Eclipse grunted lowly at Shadow, stomping his hoof. Shadow glared at him.
“Don’t give me that lip.” She giggled as she watched Shadow have a literal standoff with his equally arrogant horse. He rolled his eyes, putting the saddle on Eclipse while Amy proceeded to hand feed him more oats. It seemed Eclipse didn’t mind the attention from her, nuzzling his large black nuzzle into her hand.
“Well, I think you’re beautiful, Eclipse,” she purred, stroking down his face.
Eclipse nickered at her while Shadow quipped, “he’s a pain in the ass! Andalusians are meant to be known for their temperament, intelligence, and docile nature. Eclipse clearly did not get that message.” He tightened the straps on the saddle, checking them. “But he is a fast and strong horse and rarely scares. So, I suppose he makes up for it.” She giggled.
“Just admit you love him and come off it.” In response, Shadow silently turned and picked her up as she squealed and put her onto Eclipse’s saddle, placing her side saddle. “A little warning, next time?”
“Are we already planning a next time?” Swinging on behind her, Shadow guided Eclipse out the doors and onto the road. The soft clops of his hooves against the dirt road relaxed Amy further and she found herself leaning back. Shadow didn’t say anything, only tightening his hold on her as they went on in silence. Amy tried hard not to think of how warm he was. “So, how long will you be in town do you think?”
“…Until my father sends for me…” She hadn’t received word yet, and it had been about a month now. Amy imagined that it was proving difficult for her father to find a family that was willing to engage their son to her when the last three met such unusual and tragic fates. “…my father is trying to find me a new fiancé, after the last one…tragically passed.”
Shadow was silent, “I’m sorry…I was unaware.”
“It’s fine…I don’t like to talk about it.” She didn’t want to talk to Shadow about her fiancés. Amy wasn’t sure why. Maybe it was because she knew if he thought the Beast was following her, killing men who intended on marrying her, he may become even more paranoid over her safety. She wouldn’t put it past him to use his wealth to convince her family to send her abroad. Or maybe she simply didn’t want him to think she had been in love.
It shouldn’t matter…I can’t be with him anyways…Amy chastised herself. Not with the Beast being the main issue.
“I’m sure he was a good man.”
“He was…they all were.” He blinked.
“All?”
She was silent before mumbling, “I’ve had some trouble finding a match, is all…”
Shadow didn’t respond for a moment, “…any man would find himself lucky to call you his wife, Amy.” Somehow, hearing that being said in Shadow’s deep, husky voice was much different than hearing from anyone else, even Sonic. Her face burned as Amy tried not to dwell on it. But the way he watched her, with his gaze slowly burning through her soul…Why was it only when they were completely alone, he was gentle with her?
It was dangerous.
Amy cleared her throat, “is this as fast as he goes?”
Shadow smirked, “I suppose I can show you fast.” With only that as her warning, Shadow gently kicked Eclipse’s sides, and the horse shot forward. Her yelp was swallowed by the wind as the horse galloped down the road. She gripped his sides, burying her face in his chest and causing Shadow to chuckle. “I thought you wanted to go fast!”
“I didn’t know this was fast for him!” She shouted back. The trees surrounding the road blurred past, interspaced with farmland and flowering hills. Her heart felt lighter, and her head was a bit dizzier, but Amy never felt freer than she ever had before.
They finally slowed down as they approached her grandfather’s house. Eclipse slowed to a trot, then came to a stop in front of the pristinely maintained lawn. Her heart slowed from the hammering pace in her chest, Amy felt Shadow grip her by the waist and pull her off his horse. As he set her on the ground, they locked eyes and stared at each other for a moment. Finally, Shadow spoke, “you know I’m harsh with you because…I simply do not want you to put yourself in danger…”
She gently pat his hand, “I know…but you don’t need to worry about me so much, Shadow…I’m going to be okay, and I just want to help any way I can.” Giving him a soft smile, Amy continued, “let me help. Please…?”
Shadow took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly as he bowed his head, “you truly are a witch, Amy…you have no idea just how bewitching you are.” He sucked in a breath before looking into her eyes. His gaze grew hotter as he brushed his thumb against her bottom lip, stealing her breath away, “you make me do things that I would never do if I had full control of myself…”
“I…”
“Am I interrupting something?” Sonic’s voice lacked the usual relaxed and laid-back tone as he spoke. Instead, Sonic looked upon the duo with irritation. Amy jumped, finding that she was practically in Shadow’s arms at this point. Her face turned bright as a deep feeling of shame washed over her.
Shame?
Why would she feel shame?
It’s not as if she was doing something wrong…
But the way Sonic looked at them, she could feel the betrayal and anger radiating off him. “Sonic…I…I didn’t know you were here.” Sonic stepped out from within the fence. It seems he was waiting for her within the house and simply noticed she had arrived home, but not come in. His steps were firm and heavy, as if he was just stopping himself from stomping over. As soon as she was in arm’s length, Sonic snatched Amy away from Shadow and regarded his brother with a glare.
The mood changed immediately, and she watched, like a horrifying accident, as Shadow’s face became harsh and cold once again. It was as if he had pulled on a suit of armor that prevented anyone from seeing past his chilly exterior of prestige and breeding.
The perfect noble.
“Sonic?” She called his name twice, trying to garner his attention. After a tense moment, Sonic gave her a smile.
“Where were you, Princess? You missed breakfast.” His tone was calm and soothing, a total change from how he just was. Amy knew she would never be able to get used to how quickly he could change his mood.
“I…I had to sleep at the constabulary. There was a lot of work to get through. Shadow was giving me a ride back,” said hedgehog huffed and crossed his arms as he gave Sonic a look.
“And what are you doing here so early, Sonic? I don’t believe I was told you had any plans out today.” Sonic grit his teeth and Amy felt his grip on her tighten as he responded to Shadow in a terse voice.
“You would have if you had been home last night as well.” Shadow growled, glaring at him before he looked at Amy with a softer gaze.
“I’ll see you again at work tomorrow, Miss. Rose. Sonic…let’s go.” He turned to Eclipse and climbed on. After a moment, Sonic relented and released Amy.
“I’ll send word when I can sneak out and take you to the Mephiles’ Roadshow,” his whispered in her ear before kissing her temple. Once he retrieved his own horse, Solar, Sonic and Shadow were off down the road, side by side. As Amy watched them leave, she wondered if they would both get home without killing each other.
Once they were far enough away, Sonic sped up until he was just in front of Shadow and swerved Solar in front of Eclipse, stopping him completely. The easy nature he so flagrantly showed off in front of Amy, like that of a calming and charming Prince, evaporated like mist in the sun.
Shadow held his gaze, refusing to back down.
If anyone had come across the two brothers, they would think they were mortal enemies and not immediate family. “What do you think you’re doing,” Sonic hissed as his quills flared and his eyes darkened. “I thought I made myself clear when I said Amy wasn’t yours to have.”
Shadow’s own quills flared, “and who are you to decide that? Amy is not yours either.”
Sonic laughed mockingly, “you think I don’t know, Shadow? You think I don’t see how you look at her?” He brought his horse closer and closer until he was only inches away from Shadow’s face. Cold, chilling green eyes stared into those the color of burning coals. “Don’t push me, Shadow. I am not going to lose someone else to you.”
With a snarl, Shadow spat back, “and I won’t let you tear apart another life like you have mine.” He urged Eclipse to go on, not sparing Sonic another glance. “And prepare yourself…it’s going to be a full moon soon.”
There is a type of feeling one gets when stepping into a place that has not seen another soul in years. Chuck’s farm was set on a desolate stretch on the opposite end of town. What once was a small, yet thriving farm with the best chestnut trees was now a husk of its former self. Nature had begun to overtake many parts of the property like the fence, rotting the wood until even a stiff breeze could cause it to crumble. The barn was situated behind the house, and she could briefly see the door had broken down enough that it swung back and forth; the hinges squeaked as if they were sighing.
The house, however, was eerily silent. The wood was decaying from what was once a friendly, cherry red into a dingy, blood-like color. Shadows seemed to creep from the windows and the door opened like a lion’s maw, promising discovery and horror. Amy gulped as she nervously looked about.
It had taken some convincing to get Bunnie to not come with her to “run errands” in town. Grandfather, thankfully, had a habit of napping in the afternoon, but Bunnie was nearly always ready to accompany her out. Normally, Amy would be glad to have her friend around – lord knows she hasn’t spent much time with her – but Amy didn’t want to explain why she was exploring Uncle Chuck’s farm when it was supposedly abandoned.
“Okay, Amy Rose…now’s no longer the time to read casefiles…let’s actually investigate!” She gulped, trying to garner the courage to go in. But every sense was screaming ‘Don’t’. Her grandfather’s horse, an old thoroughbred named Cane, grunted and stomped his hoof on the ground as if to call to her to come get on him and go home. But she ignored her instincts and Cane, slowly opening the decrepit fence.
It creaked open and she froze, as if waiting for something to pop out.
Nothing came.
Now I know why Bunnie thinks this place is haunted…The house looked like it was a literal hotel for ghosts and phantoms. As she stepped through the knee-high grass, Amy took in the area. The woods were not far from the barn. She was sure she could jump from the barn roof onto one of the tree’s branches. Within the grass, she spotted a bit of debris. Mainly rotting leaves, weeds, and occasional small animal bones. As she stepped closer and closer to the front porch that she used to sit on with cookies as she listened to Uncle Chuck’s stories, now dilapidated and falling apart, the world became more and more silent.
Closer.
Closer.
It wasn’t until she actually stepped onto the porch that the feeling in her gut got worse. It was practically causing her to feel nauseous. Shivers crept up her spine. Her quills were trembling, and her hands shook. This was madness. What was she doing? She might get herself killed.
“Come with me?” Tails’ soft voice echoed in her head as an image of the little fox at his mother’s funeral, staring up at her with teary blue eyes. A boy whose whole world was torn apart in a senseless attack by a creature no one knew how to deal with.
The nausea was gone. If she had to do this, Amy would. If it meant no more children would be left adrift by pointless violence. Amy took in some air and pushed the door open. The inside was just as unsettling as the outside. It was like walking into a wooden mausoleum. Cobwebs covered the rooms like funeral shrouds, draping the walls and connecting the furniture to each other. Through the cobwebs, Amy could see the dulled and yellowing cotton tablecloth, which dimly showed a checkerboard pattern, sitting on a small kitchen table. There was still a plate and cup on the table with cutlery and what looked like something that used to be a meal.
But, of course, picked apart by insects and small rodents to the point where she was loath to try and figure out what it had been. Off to the side was a small bowl on the ground.
Muttski.
Uncle Chuck.
Amy could see from the kitchen all the way to the back door, which was stubbornly shut. And yet, just looking at it gave her a sense of dread as Bunnie’s words returned to her “well…one night, ‘bout a few months after horses started turnin’ up dead…Muttski started howlin’ up a storm. Went absolutely outta his mind, barking and yowlin’ like the Devil himself was right outside.”
She could see sweet Uncle Chuck sitting at the table, enjoying a quiet meal with his loyal dog, Muttski, in her mind’s eye. Muttski jumping up and roaring towards the back door with his hackles raised and spitting out slobber as he barked and howled at an unseen enemy. Did Chuck understand what must have been behind his door? Did Muttski believe it was better to sacrifice his own life than to leave his master for forfeit? Even now, Amy could feel the tendrils of panic in the air.
Maybe Muttski’s spirit did haunt this farm, forever trying to prevent the Beast from reaching his home.
A hand slammed onto her shoulder and Amy screamed as someone said, “Miss. Rose!” She spun around, heart beating its way out of her chest, to see Espio looking at her with a look of irritation and confusion.
Amy gasped out, “Mr. Espio! Do you enjoy giving ladies heart attacks?”
“My apologies. I tend to step lightly. But speaking of ladies, why are you here? This isn’t exactly a good spot for tea.” He was right. No one came here for obvious reasons. It was the farm that was closest to the woods and, after Muttski’s horrifying death, no one wanted to chance the idea of entering and never leaving.
“Oh…uhhh…” Amy hadn’t thought of what to say if she got caught here. At least it was Espio and not Shadow or Sonic…or Bunnie…she sighed, “please don’t tell Shadow, he will ship me off.”
“Perhaps that would be best, if you’re sneaking about near the woods.” That one hurt, but Amy didn’t see how he was wrong. This was as close to the woods she had ever gotten. Espio sighed, crossing his arms, “come on. We’re going and you will hear from Constable Knu-“ Just as she was about to beg her case, they froze as the sound of something falling echoed in the not so abandoned farm house.
Seconds ticked by before she whispered, barely hearing herself over her own breathing, “you heard that too?”
Espio had turned a duller shade of his usual bright purple and had puffed up slightly, but muttered out “…yes…”
The pair didn’t move for a moment before Amy straightened up and crept across the floor towards the hall. The farmhouse wasn’t large, it didn’t even have two full floors. There was a kitchen combined with a dining room, a sitting room, a washroom, and a bedroom. All of which were empty and filled with cobwebs, decorating what used to be a man’s home. “Miss. Rose,” Espio whispered, stalking behind her silently. “I must insist that we go.”
“Espio, isn’t this strange?”
“What? What is so strange about an abandoned house?” She gestured around her.
“Nothing is gone. Nothing is missing. Why did Chuck leave all his things behind?” Espio finally glanced about slowly, not speaking for a moment. “This is Uncle Chuck’s entire life…why would he leave all of this here?”
“Perhaps because the Beast murdered his dog on his property?” He shook his head, “I honestly would not fault him for not wanting to stay much longer.”
“But Espio, up until then, the Beast only killed livestock. It hadn’t attacked a Mobian yet.” Doubt crept onto Espio’s face as she went on, “Chuck even went into the woods that night to find Muttski. Why would he be scared enough to run without taking any of his sentimental items when he spent an entire night in the woods while the Beast was there?”
The detective didn’t answer that.
Amy went on, “and why hasn’t he sold the deed to this property? Even if just to the bank? If Chuck still has the deed, that must mean he pays taxes on this property. But there’s been no payment of any taxes or notices of sale since he left.”
“And what significance do those questions have, Miss. Rose?”
Amy looked around, “I think someone needs to investigate this house. For some reason, Chuck never sold his property but left it behind as quickly as he could. Perhaps, something is here.” She stepped further into the house and, to her surprise, Espio also began looking around. They didn’t know for what, but something was telling her that she wasn’t safe here.
And that was exactly why they needed to look here.
After about an hour, Espio sighed, “there’s nothing but dust and old Knick knacks here. I believe its best we leave since we’ve exhausted-“
“Espio! Over here,” Amy’s voice called from the other room. As he approached from the kitchen, he caught sight of Amy peering out the window in the bedroom. Stepping beside her, he looked in the direction she pointed. Just out of sight, he could make out the stone corner of-
“A cellar?” Interest piqued; the duo stepped out onto the porch. Espio went first, brandishing a strange dagger-like weapon he pulled from his coat. At her questioning look, he simply stated, “I was born in the East, it’s a common weapon in my family.” The cellar was just as broken down as the rest of the property. The outer entrance was mainly a pile of stones at this point. It was leading to further beneath the house and was blocked off by two, withered wood doors with decaying rope pulls. The rope pulls were covered in a dried, flaky substance that, when Espio pulled his hand away from them, stained his fingers a dark, dirty brownish color.
They both looked at each other, then back at the root cellar. “…take a deep breath and then we go in.”
“…Stay behind me,” he pulled the door open. The foulest smell imaginable wafted up as flesh flies swirled into the air. Amy squealed and hid behind Espio, who blocked his face in disgust as the rancid scent of rot and decay assaulted their senses. “Disgusting!”
“I think I will be sick!” Amy could feel her late breakfast coming for a triumphant return. She hurriedly pulled a handkerchief from her bodice and held it to her nose tightly. Espio did his best not to gag as they slowly crept in closer. The bright light of the day was, sadly, enough to see into the place.
There are very few places that one could say are truly nightmarish. One such place was this. In this damned cellar, the packed mud ground was slick and wet with congealed blood and viscera. The walls were covered in scratch marks and dried blood. Remains of organs and innards lay haphazardly strewn about, leading to piles of rotted meat and bone.
So much bone.
And shoved in a corner was the top half of a corpse, withered away and gaunt.
But she could not mistake the face of Uncle Chuck.
Notes:
Looks like we need to add one more name to the Beast's kill count.
Chapter 11: Chapter Ten
Summary:
Allies and opportunities await on the horizon, while danger creeps within the shadows ever closer.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Higher" by Sleep Token (god, I love them)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Ten
Their caravan had been travelling for days, nonstop, headed towards the countryside. It was a trek similar to the ones they had done all his life, but this one felt different. They hadn’t moved in this route for the past few years – not since he was a boy. Large travel wagons carried cages that rattled from both the movement of their janky wooden wheels as well as the creatures within them. His fellow performers sat in their own smaller carriages, all busying themselves with stories or games to pass the time while others slept. He sat alone with his two closest, his wife on one side of him and his friend on the other.
In front of him, a crystal ball floated and bobbed in the air while encased in a glowing light. He didn’t see anything in it, not at the moment. The crystal would reveal secrets when it was good and ready, not a moment before. Still, he wished that it would give him something to divine. Something to explain why he felt so…antsy.
It felt like with every hoof step forward, his skin crawled more. His friend, their best fortune teller, was having a fitful sleep as she muttered and grumbled out nonsensical words in her sleep – not much of a difference from when she was awake. She had only managed to get some rest, having been up since they started and raving about things only she could understand. At the front of the caravan, he could see his Master’s carriage – far more ornate and elegant, yet with a chilling foreboding to it that he could barely stand to look at it for more than a few minutes. He hadn’t explained why they were returning to this once retired route, but he knew better than to ask twice.
“Hmmm…Darling…?” His wife’s sleepy voice mumbled, jarring him from his thoughts.
He turned his attention to her, watching as she rubbed her eyes with her cute paws, “did I wake you?”
“No...but shouldn’t you get some sleep?” He had tried, but he just couldn’t. All he could do was stare into their crystal ball and keep waiting for more to be revealed. She glanced at it, eyes going in and out of focus before she turned to him, “Silver, put it down. The Fates are quiet right now. You won’t get any more from them by tiring your mind.”
Silver looked at her, his goddess of flame, and sighed before letting his mind rest. The ball slowly lowered into his hand and he put it into their knapsack, securing it within cushions and whispering a sacred parting before leaning back and closing his eyes, “alright…goodnight, Blaze.”
If Amy thought she had escaped a lecture by Shadow not knowing about her investigation, she was sorely mistaken. And she realized this as she sat in the wooden chair with Knuckles, Vector, and Espio glaring daggers down at her while they were in the Detective Agency office. Charmy had been sent to alert Shadow about the remains found at the old farm, with very strict instructions to omit Amy’s involvement of the physical investigation. As far as Shadow was to know, Amy brought it to Espio’s attention regarding how weird it was that Chuck’s property was never sold.
“What could possibly possess you to think that was a good idea?!” If she didn’t know Knuckles was naturally this red, Amy would think he was about to explode. He was pacing back and forth, raving about how incredibly stupid it was of Amy to enter the abandoned farmhouse alone, especially now that they know the Beast had basically been using it as a makeshift den.
Upon Espio’s immediate evacuation of her and himself from the property, she was practically carried to the office where he called an emergency meeting between the detectives and the constable. For years, they had been trying to figure out where the Beast may be hiding the spoils of its rampages to no avail. Every predator had to have a place they dragged the remains of their quarry to, so it made sense the Beast would be no different.
And yet, Amy – their new secretary – had found the den after just looking at some property documents.
It stung their pride a bit.
Knuckles had to admit though; this was a major breakthrough in the case. They might be able to even plan a preemptive attack on the creature now that they know where it carries off any unfortunate victim. It didn’t mean he didn’t get to be angry at Amy for endangering herself. “What if the creature had been there? You are lucky it wasn’t in the den at the time!”
At least she had the decency to look ashamed as she sat in the chair and was reprimanded. “You could have been hurt or, worse, killed!” Vector was no better. Though he generally avoided the main lobby on account of Tails being there, Amy had managed to have some polite conversations with him from time to time. The large crocodile sat in front of her, leveling himself to her eye level like a father admonishing a disobedient child, “what would you have done if you were caught by it?”
“…I…I’m sorry…” She said softly. Amy did feel very foolish, to be quite honest. While she was frustrated from being pushed to the side while the men did everything, her actions were rash and thoughtless. No one knew she was at the farmhouse, and it was pure dumb luck that not only did Espio spot her and follow her, but that the Beast was not there itself. She had no plan for what to do if she ran into it.
It could have killed her.
Amy sighed, “I just…wanted to feel useful and not…so coddled.”
“If you’re feeling coddled, I have a whole room filled with paperwork that you can do,” Vector responded. Espio blinked and gave him a look.
“…Vector…you don’t mean the department audit paperwork you were meant to finish, right?”
“…This is not about me, Espio.”
Knuckles groaned, “I’m sorry, Amy, but I need to accurately report this… Shadow is going to kn-“Her stomach dropped. If Shadow found out about this, Amy just knew that would be it. He would forcibly send her back to Station Square himself. He might even contact her father. And if her father found out about her involvement in things down here…Amy shuddered. She grabbed Knuckles’ arm, startling them.
“You can’t tell him! He can’t know I’ve been investigating the Beast. He absolutely cannot know!” Knuckles looked at her in surprise. He knew Amy and Shadow had a complex relationship, but he couldn’t fathom why she would be so adamant about keeping him in the dark. Shadow may be a tough, unrelenting person but he was fair and did everything he could to keep everyone safe. Knuckles pat her hand comfortingly.
“Amy, I know he’s strict but he only wants to keep people safe-“
“Knuckles, he will send me away! He’ll probably contact my father and have him take me back to Station Square.” Knuckles grimaced. Personally, he would want her to stay too. They had all grown fond of Amy and her assistance at the constabulary had been a godsend. But they weren’t willing to risk her safety by allowing her to stay if she wasn’t going to be careful.
Sighing, Knuckles started, “if that’s what’s best for your safety, then-“
“But I won’t be safe! That thing has already been following me-“ Her hands flew to her mouth as Amy realized that she just told them one of her biggest secrets. The room fell so silent, one could hear their hearts beating in unison as the men surrounded her. The looks of irritation and disapproval melted away into horrified concern as they all cornered her. Amy felt her throat dry as she looked back down, not speaking for a moment. “…I…”
“Amy, this is no joking matter,” Knuckles said, soft but firm. “What did you mean by that? The Beast has been following you…?” She didn’t respond.
“Miss. Rose, I’d hope you’d trust us enough to tell us. We only want to help keep you safe.” Espio prodded a bit, “please, tell us. Do you think it’s going to harm you?”
“If you think so, we can make plans to keep you safe. Perhaps have you guarded or-“ As Vector spoke, Amy shook her head.
Looking at the door and waiting for a minute, Amy finally spoke once she was sure no one else was listening, “…It will sound…insane. But for a long time, ever since I came of age, I felt like I was being watched. I tried to ignore it, but…then…” Amy reached into her dress pocket and pulled out Joseph’s necklace. The blood on it had dried into the little engraving and crevices, staining the edges of the little photo of her.
“A necklace?” Knuckles asked incredulously.
She shook her head, “not just any necklace. This necklace belonged to my first fiancé, Joseph. He was killed…slaughtered in a horrific animal attack when I was sixteen…they found his body in a lake near his home…he’d been ripped open, throat torn away…and his…well-“ she coughed, blushing slightly, “-other parts…had been destroyed…”
“Other parts…?” Vector pressed. Amy’s face went redder as she motioned towards his crotch. The blood drained from all their faces as they tried to, discreetly, cover themselves. “That…that doesn’t mean it’s the Beast…as barbaric as the attack was.”
Espio thought, “though…it does sound very similar to other attacks…at least…up until the…other parts.”
She nodded, “yes…except it happened to my other two fiancés as well. My second fiancé, Jeremy, was found in the woods, hanging by his entrails. Ripped open, throat torn…other injuries. And poor David, he was the most recent…found in the barn, almost the exact same way.” Amy held her head in her hands, slouching down as she re-lived the memories of grief, pain, and disappointment. “I came here after David’s death to get away from the rumors and pity…no one wants to marry a girl they say is cursed, you know…and then the Beast appeared at my grandfather’s fence and left this necklace. I hadn’t seen this necklace since I last saw Joseph alive.”
Espio continued, “the one who killed him…you think they had it all this time?”
“I think the Beast had it all this time…” It was finally out there. Amy had admitted out loud that she was more ingrained in this than people thought she was. “I think it knew I was here and wanted me to know that…for some reason…it’s been killing any man I get engaged to.”
Knuckles took the necklace, staring at it carefully, “but…that can’t be…we’ve never gone more than a week without some type of sighting of it. Hearing its howls or attacking someone or something…”
As he spoke, Espio went to the back of the room where there was an old chalkboard. On it were hastily written notes on the Beast investigation and papers hung from it, all with more information. He began going through it, mumbling to himself before he collected several papers and brought them over, handing them to Amy, “do any of these dates look familiar?”
The papers were all different, with short reports from Knuckles, Vector, Espio, and even Charmy. They were all short, boiling down to the fact that there had been little activity from the beast during those dates. It all spans at least a week and at most a week and a half. All included the dates that her fiancés were discovered dead. Amy nodded, “each time the Beast was inactive, my fiancé would turn up dead.”
“But…Station Square is at least…” Vector thought for a moment, “it’s about two weeks away from here…”
“But that is by carriage,” Espio pointed out, “it’s only a week by train.” He hummed, “and to be completely honest, we don’t know how fast the Beast can be if running at full speed.” They all jumped when Knuckles slammed his fist on a desk in frustration.
“All this time,” he hissed, “we thought we had kept this issue contained…and it’s been terrorizing other towns while we were unaware.” Amy shook her head.
“No, that’s just it…” She stood up and went to the chalkboard, gesturing to the list of people confirmed attacked and/or killed. “In Knothole, the Beast will attack whoever comes across it. But in Station Square, it only attacked my fiancés. There were no other reports of animal attacks on the same scale…and when I came here, it came to my grandfather’s fence – closer than it has ever been to a house – the very next night.” As she spoke, things became clearer.
“It is interested in you…for some reason,” Espio’s voice became quieter, “it focuses on you.” She nodded.
“So, you see? I can’t go back to Station Square…my father doesn’t know about the Beast. He is already trying to find a new man to marry me to and if he succeeds…”
“The Beast will kill that man.” Vector sighed, “then…couldn’t you go abroad? The Beast can’t possibly follow you then.” Amy shook her head.
“And leave my grandfather here? What makes you so sure the Beast won’t try to take out its anger on him…or Tails…or Bunnie…or Antoine? Or my parents? It clearly knows about me, so what’s to stop it from doing that?”
“We’ll protect them,” Knuckles said, “we can…” But even as he spoke, doubt crossed his face. So far, they had been struggling to keep their own townsfolk safe from the creature. What’s to say they can protect Amy’s parents in Station Square, especially when they didn’t even know the Beast had been leaving Knothole to travel there?
They couldn’t even find it in their own woods…how were they meant to track it down in a massive city like Station Square?
They all came to the same conclusion…Amy was stuck here…
With the Beast.
The revelation that Amy has been of special interest to the Beast came with unexpected changes. For now, Knuckles and the Detectives agreed that Shadow would be kept in the dark while they tried to figure out a way to ensure her safety. Knuckles made it a point to Amy that she was not to be out and about on her own, not even during the daytime. “Go about with Bunnie or Antoine or even send for Sonic or one of us, but for the love of God, do not go outside alone.” They now knew the Beast was willing to travel all the way to Station Square because of her. Who knew what else it was willing to do?
They also agreed to allow her to help with the investigation. Though her actions had been rash, it didn’t escape their notice that she had figured out such a crucial detail just by recognizing how strange something was. Which meant gone were the days of her sneakily reading information and the Detectives were even willing to cover for her if Shadow became suspicious. “But swear to me,” Knuckles pressed, “you will not go and investigate someplace on your own. Swear to me that you’ll bring one of us.”
“Not Charmy,” Espio added quickly, “he doesn’t count.”
“I swear,” she promised, “I’ll make sure to bring one of you if I figure something out.”
“Good,” Vector nodded, looking at her with a look she couldn’t exactly decipher, “…I don’t want Tails to lose someone close to him again.” The very mention of Tails and him losing her made her feel worse than any lecture she could have possibly received. If she felt awful about the deaths of her fiancés, men she was simply obligated to marry and had not loved, how would Tails have felt after losing three different women in his life?
“…I’m sorry for worrying you all. I won’t do such reckless things again.” Finally, they relaxed. As long as she kept that promise, they would forgive her. Vector let out a laugh.
“Though, are you at all interested in becoming a detective? I could use someone with guts like yours!”
“And use up her time even more? I think not!” Sonic’s voice surprised them from the door, and they all spun to see him leaning against the frame with a smirk. “After all, you lot get her all day. It’s my turn to entertain my princess.” Amy’s heart thumped in her chest as she wondered if he had heard anything she had said, but Sonic seemed calm and collected. Even giddy about seeing her.
Then again, she was starting to understand that he could be just as hard to read as his brother.
The blue hedgehog slid to her side and kissed her knuckles, eliciting a blush as he spoke, “any chance I can convince you to run away with me today, Princess?” His arms wrapped around her, Sonic purred “I can’t continue to live without you near me.”
“S…Sonic!” Her cheeks burned as she gently pushed away, “not in front of everyone.”
He threw his arms out, “let them see! I feel no shame in admitting my love for you.”
Knuckles groaned, “please, feel a little shame.”
“Why should I feel shame for loving the fairest in the land?”
She had to stop this before her cheeks burst, “I suppose you came to take me home?”
“I did, though I am hoping – against all odds – that you’ll come to my home instead for dinner.” Well, it wasn’t as if she would be getting much work done now that he was here. Sonic had the rather annoying habit of being extremely perceptive to whatever she was up to whenever they were in the same area, and he would most definitely notice if she started rifling through investigation notes and jotting down her own. Besides, it was getting to be late noon and soon, she’d have to go home regardless. There was no way Knuckles would allow her to travel so close to evening now that he knew what might be lurking in the shadows, waiting for her.
“I suppose I can join you tonight, if its no issue.” A bright grin graced Sonic’s face as he practically spun her around, “Sonic!”
“Forgive me, Princess! I’m just so happy you’ll finally be coming to dinner. I’ll have the chef whip up a classic, just for you!” He turned to the others, his smiled dimmed a bit, “I take it you all are done here.”
Knuckles waved him away, “go on, take her home. I have more work to do here.”
Espio glanced at Amy, “Miss. Rose, please remember to return here in the morning promptly. There will be some extra duties we’ll need assistance with.” The message was clear: they’d be looking over the investigation files with her.
Amy nodded, “of course. I’ll be here as early as I can,” before she walked out with Sonic. His step was light, and he seemed to be in a good mood, asking about her day and what she had done.
The sun was starting to make its slow crawl towards the horizon, edging further and further from the middle of the sky. “Though, Ames,” Sonic led her towards the stables where Solar was waiting, “I thought you had today off. Why were you at the constable’s office?” Inside, Amy was panicking.
If Sonic found out about her being involved with the Beast investigation – let alone finding its den – he would freak out. Shadow had admitted it himself that Sonic also did not want her to be involved with the investigation, just like he didn’t. And while he might not send her away like Shadow would try to, Amy was no fool to think Sonic wouldn’t put a firm stop to her activities himself. She had to think of an excuse, “there was a lot of work left over. I know Shadow told me to take the day off, but I couldn’t when I knew just how much had to be done.”
Sonic looked at her, staring at her for a long time. At first, he looked suspicious. Then, with a shrug, Sonic continued. “I guess that makes sense…but you should remember to take breaks from now and again. We’ll survive if a few papers don’t get filed.” Once again, she was within the stables while one of the Hedgehog brothers negotiated their horse to behave. Solar was an Andalusian, like Eclipse, yet his coat was beautiful Cremello, sparkling like a jewel in the sun. Solar groaned and snorted, tugging back against the reins as Sonic guided him towards her while he hushed and whispered to it.
“He seems…agitated.”
Sonic sighed, “he’s just temperamental. Never liked being in these stables for too long. I suppose they’re not up to his royal standards,” Solar calmed down soon enough, though his ears remained flicked back as Sonic helped Amy onto his saddle. Climbing up behind her, Sonic urged Solar into a sudden canter.
“Oh! Sonic, what-?”
He laughed, “just trying to get us there faster.” Her heart thumped in her chest as they began to speed up into a near gallop, rushing through town.
“Sonic, slow down!” She called out as people jumped out of the way of the charging horse.
“What? Not having fun?” He laughed, as if this was nothing but a game. But it wasn’t a game. People were still out and about, just barely missing his horse’s hooves by a few inches. She gripped his sides tightly, trying not to fall off. As they loomed towards the edge of town, a child ran into the road after a ball. “Oh-!”
“Sonic!” He finally pulled on the reins, causing Solar to rear and whinny in protest. The boy, thankfully, fell back and was yanked away by a nearby adult as Sonic backed up the horse. She shrieked, nearly falling off but Sonic’s arm shot out and he pulled her back, slamming Amy to his chest as he corralled Solar and crooned to his upset horse.
Angry shouting and mutters surrounded them as some people reacted from checking on the crying child to admonishing Sonic. Amy’s cheeks boiled as she hid her face in his chest, knowing it was no use since they all saw her. “Sorry, sorry!” Sonic laughed, smiling apologetically as people chided his recklessness. His carefree laughter grated on her and she glared at him as he guided Solar away from town. Glancing down, his ears flattened. “What?”
“What?! Is that all you can say?!” She shoved back against him and Sonic eased Solar into a stop. He looked startled to see her angry at him, like a child who didn’t expect to be scolded. “You nearly ran over someone, Sonic! A child, at that!”
He grimaced, “…I didn’t mean to…I had everything under control, Ames.”
“Under control?! If you were even a second too late, that poor boy would be under Solar’s hooves right now!” Before he could respond, Amy slid off the saddle. She had to get away from him. How could he be so reckless?
“Amy!” He called out to her as she stomped ahead of him.
“I will walk, thank you!” Right now, she’d rather chance the Beast than be near Sonic.
Heavy hoof steps were her only warning before Sonic was beside her, “come on, Princess. Don’t be so angry.” He slid off Solar and held his reins as he walked beside her. Despite this, Amy stubbornly refused to even look at him. Sighing, he was suddenly in front of her, scooping her up into his arms and lifting her up.
“Sonic Maurice Hedgehog, you put me down this instant!” Amy pounded her fists into his chest, “I am not getting back on that horse with you-“ He caught her fist and kissed it.
“I’m sorry,” his voice was quiet, as if he truly was remorseful. “I…I didn’t mean to scare you like that, my love. I wasn’t trying to hurt anyone,” He gently pressed his lips to each finger. “Please don’t be mad, I won’t do it again.” Heat flooded her fingers as he continued to kiss up her palm and finally to her wrist, pressing his lips right to her thundering pulse.
“I…” Her voice was gone, a flush had crept up her cheeks, and she had lost all sense of anger. No one had done something like this to her, not since Jeremy. Even Joseph and David were much more reserved in their affections towards her. Sonic, though, was not only open with his love for her but flaunted it. One would have to be blind and deaf not to notice and even then, it would take considerable effort to not realize just how enamored Sonic was with her.
And Amy couldn’t deny that her heart still beat a little faster with every smile he gave her.
Even when he was acting foolish.
She sighed, cooling down and grumbling, “don’t you ever do something so dangerous again. You could have hurt someone or yourself.” He set her down, happy that she’s finally calm enough to speak with him.
“I promise, Princess. I won’t do something like that again.” He gestured back to Solar, “now, can I convince you to allow me to take you to dinner? On a very calm and not at all fast horse going at a very leisurely pace?”
“I will hold you to that promise of a “leisurely pace”, Sir.” Once she was situated back on his horse, they were off at a much more reasonable speed.
Ark Manor was the largest and grandest estate in Knothole, and it had been in the Hedgehog family for several generations. Bestowed upon their ancestor, Duke Jules Hedgehog the First, for his bravery during the First Great War, it was such an impressive estate that even the debutantes and socialites of Station Square would be in awe of it. With lumbering chimneys topped with spokes that pierced the darkening skies, it struck an imposing yet regal figure to all who saw it. The garden stretched far, stopping just short of the wooded part of the property, which was near endless. It held a myriad of flowers and blooms, all surrounded and intermingling with a labyrinth that Amy used to get lost in as a child. The sticky scent of white chrysanthemums wafted in the air as they approached the black iron gates. “Wait here,” Sonic dismounted and opened the gate before leading the horse into the estate.
She gazed upon the mammoth sized estate, remembering the warmth and happiness that used to permeate its walls. Such feeling was no longer coming from this place. The many windows littering the walls stared down at her, glowering as if it were judging her. The ground was perfectly manicured and trimmed, despite Amy knowing there were few gardeners left here now. Sonic helped her down as a servant, a young squirrel, hurried up and silently took the reins.
Strangely, he didn’t say a single word to Sonic. Instead, the boy kept his head bowed and avoided her eyes as he led Solar away towards the stables. Sonic, for his part, didn’t seem to notice him.
That was odd…Sonic used to chat with the servants and staff all the time when they were children. The Hedgehog family had no issue with it, often encouraging Shadow and Sonic to foster strong relationships with their employees. His father was very adamant that the only reason they could live so comfortably, and work so efficiently, was because their staff took such good care of their needs.
So, when did Sonic stop acknowledging that?
“Home sweet home,” he sighed, opening the door for her.
Inside, the mansion was lit with torches along the walls, causing the light to bounce off the darkened wooden floors. Finely made wooden furniture sat strategically throughout the home, Italian rugs dotted the floors, and the moody floral paintings hung upon the walls. The crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, flames flickering softly. Everywhere she looked, Amy saw proof of just how high in station Sonic and Shadow were compared to her.
Authentic ming vases.
Crystal windows.
Soft, silken drapes and covers.
Italian couches and chaises.
Intricate oil paintings and marble statues.
It was like opulence was all the manor was willing to accept. And Sonic walked past all of it with barely a glance. And yet, Amy felt nothing of the warm family that had lived here. There were no freshly cut flowers from the garden like his mother liked to have. Nor did she smell the spicy tang of smoke from the cigars his father enjoyed. She understood that it was to be expected, as his parents had died years ago, yet…
It was incredibly sad to see such a vast change in a place that once held some of her most precious childhood memories.
Sonic cheerily spoke, “let me get you settled in the Great Room and then I’ll see about dinner.” He led her down a hall, where she saw more paintings. This time, though, they were of different ancestors from their family. One could track the entire history of the Hedgehog Dukedom through this hall. It was not until they reached the Great Room that she spotted the most recent painting.
It hung above the fireplace, a large and intricate painting of Sonic, Shadow, and their parents. Shadow and Sonic were young, no older than thirteen and twelve respectively. She remembered faintly when it was painted. Sonic had complained endlessly about having to stand still for hours while the artist painted them. Sonic, dressed in his finest, was beside his sitting mother, Maria. She was a beautiful golden colored hedgehog with red interwoven in her quills, much like Shadow. She had the kindest blue eyes and sweetest smile. In the painting, she sat with her hand on Sonic’s shoulder.
Beside her stood Shadow, who stood as proudly as an awkward thirteen-year-old could. He was much less severe back then, with a softer gaze and a small smile. He was also dressed in finery, but he wore a red cape lined with white fur. From there, her eyes were drawn to the final member of the family. Large and strong, Duke Jules Hedgehog the Fourth was striking with blue quills so dark it was practically black as ink. His eyes were an intense cerise hue like Shadow’s, yet his smile was easy and calm like Sonic’s. He stood behind Shadow, his hand on Maria’s chair as he stared into Amy’s eyes from the oil drenched painting. Sonic led her to one of the silken couches, easing her to sit. “Wait here,” he said gently, “I’ll be back once I confirm dinner’s almost ready.”
“Okay,” she watched him leave and took in the room more. Aside from the painting, there were vaulted ceiling windows where she could see out into the garden. The fire cast a reddish glow onto the surface of a chocolate oak coffee table and drawers. Painted landscapes and flowers decorated the walls. After a while, Amy felt the need to stand and take a walk. It had been so long since she entered Ark Manor. Amy was hoping to look around and reminisce a bit.
The hallways were winding, decked out in cold luxury and grandeur. So different from her memories. Had it always been this cold or was it since Shadow took over? She could only speculate. The Italian rugs muffled her steps, and the wind rattled the windows. But as she stepped closer, a loud smash echoed down the hall.
“-make such a stupid damned mistake!” She froze. It sounded like Sonic…but…not in any tone she had ever heard from him. It was colder, harsher. Amy stepped a bit closer and peered behind a large vase stationed by the wall. Before her eyes, she saw Sonic standing in front of a quivering maid amongst shattered glass. She couldn’t see his face, but Amy could tell he was seething.
The maid quickly dropped to her knees, cleaning as much glass as she could with her bare hands, “I’m so sorry, Sir! I didn’t see you…”
“Didn’t see me?” He spat, “so am I just so unnoticeable that you can just ignore me?”
“N…no, Sir. I…I swear, I just wasn’t paying attention…” The maid whimpered, “I swear, I wasn’t ignoring you…”
Sonic stepped closer, whispering something she couldn’t make out. Amy took in a sharp breath. Sonic froze, his ears twitching. As soon as he turned to look her way, Amy backed up and was hurrying back down the hallway. She spun past a corner and went down the next hall before she ran into a room and closed the door. Amy fell against the door, breathing heavily.
What was that?
That wasn’t the Sonic she knew.
The Sonic she knew was calm and kind and easy going.
The person she saw in the hallway was…everything Sonic wasn’t.
The room she entered was filled with books and had a large mahogany desk settled in front of the windows that overlooked the front gates. A candle chandelier hung above, shining light onto the wall-to-wall bookshelves. A small sitting area was off to the side, covered in paperwork. The paperwork seemed to cover the desk as well. As she gazed about, it occurred to Amy that she had just run into someone’s office…more than likely- “…Miss. Rose, do you make it a habit of appearing where I least expect you?”
Shadow was sitting in a large chair, beside the fire. In his hands was a leatherbound book, while a pipe and a glass of whiskey sat beside a crystal decanter on a small end table. He was, for once, dressed down to simply slacks and a dress shirt. “Shadow…” She didn’t know why she was surprised to see him in his own home, but Amy hadn’t expected to run into him so quickly.
He picked up his drink and gulped it down before standing, “do I even need to ask why you’re in my manor, Amy?”
“Well…um…Sonic invited me to dinner.” He sighed.
“Of course he did. And, as always, I am the last to know.” Stepping over to her, Shadow cleared his throat, “well, he must not be doing well as a host…considering you’re wandering about.”
She blushed. It wasn’t proper etiquette to simply wander about in someone else’s home, even if she had spent summer days playing here as a child. “My apologies, Shadow…I…honestly simply hoped to look around since it’s been so long since I came over.” He stared her down before sighing and giving her a slight smile.
“Well, it’s not as if you meant any harm. Give me a moment, I’ll lead you back to the Great Room.” He walked past her and set the book he had been reading back onto the shelf, not noticing her walk behind him.
“Have you read all of these books?”
He jumped a bit and looked at her in surprise before muttering, “…not all of them. Some are in Russian.” She snorted, the memory of his poor Russian lessons surfacing.
A gasp erupted from her mouth as Amy spotted an old title that she recognized, “you still have it!” Without thinking, Amy reached over and pulled out an old, weathered leatherbound book. It was the color of red clay and had tatters around the edges, the pages were beginning to yellow, and the cover was decorated with an intricate design of an old Arabian lamp within a garden. But Amy recognized it as the gift she had given him when she was just seven years old.
“Of course I do,” he said softly, “it’s my favorite book.”
“A Thousand and One Nights…” She sighed, unable to keep the smile from her face as her fingers traced the bent spine, “I remember you used to read to us for hours from this book. And whenever I was upset because my mother or father went away to travel and wouldn’t take me…you’d say- “
“I can take you wherever you wish to go with just these words,” Shadow said in time with her. As Amy opened the book gingerly, Shadow watched her. The sweet flush of her pink fur. The way her eyes sparkled with joy when she saw something that made her happy. The delicate curve of her fingers as they danced across the pages.
She truly was perfection incarnate.
It made it all the more difficult that he couldn’t have her.
“We certainly did travel to different places with our books, didn’t we? You to your fairytale adventures and me to distant foreign lands.”
Amy giggled, “my fairytales were just what I needed…well…as long as you two were with me as well.” Shadow chuckled before schooling his features.
“…Charmy reported to me that your intuition was vital in discovering the Beast’s den. I must commend you on your attention to detail,” he suddenly said as he emptied out his smoking pipe and put it away. The way he spoke now, she could tell he was trying to compliment her, but something felt wrong. Almost like he was not exactly pleased with her discovery. He turned to her, “Continue to alert us to any other…strange occurrences that you notice, Miss. Rose. The constabulary and the detectives will handle any other steps needed.”
She nodded, “of course I will.”
“How…long did you say you would be staying in town?”
“…until my father sends for me…perhaps a few months at most?” Shadow nodded.
“Well…hopefully nothing more chaotic will happen in the meantime.” Just as she was about to respond, the door slammed open, and Sonic stood in the doorway. “Speaking of chaotic,” Shadow muttered. Then he fixed Sonic with a glare, “Sonic, I believe I told you to knock before entering my office.”
Sonic rolled his eyes as he strolled in, “my apologies, but my guest went missing and I was hoping to not find her in here, being bored to death.” He turned to Amy, “there you are, Princess. I was worried when I didn’t find you.” His smile was a bit smaller now, “you just disappeared like a little fairy.”
Amy laughed awkwardly, “I apologize. I got lost after I went for a short walk.”
“No issues. I should have come back sooner but there was…” His face dropped a little as if remembering something particularly annoying, “…a mishap with the dining set. So, dinner might take a bit longer. How about I walk you around the grounds?” His arm was around her waist before Amy could respond and Sonic began to lead her out, “let’s leave my brother to his brooding.”
“Will you be joining us for dinner later, Shadow?” Both brothers froze as soon as the question left her lips. The temperature in the room seemed to drop as they stared at each other, speaking without uttering a sound. Sonic gave her a strained smile.
“Shadow…tends to eat in his office?”
“O…oh…” Amy blinked in surprise. She knew they weren’t on the best terms, but to not even share meals together now?
Before Sonic could say anything else, Shadow interjected, “it would be rude to not be at dinner tonight. So, yes, Miss. Rose. I’ll join you both for dinner.” He stared blankly at Sonic, “and I shall see about that…mishap with the dining set.” Amy felt Sonic’s grip tighten a fraction before he gave his brother a blinding grin.
“Wonderful,” he said through his teeth, “tonight will be such a grand feast.” At that, Sonic led Amy out of the office and back into the hall as Shadow watched them go before sighing tiredly.
“Great…another accident…”
“And here is the bear I hunted when I was around fourteen. I was bit sloppy with my shot, but it was still an impressive feat at that age,” the hall Sonic took her down was littered with his hunting trophies. Deer, bison, rabbits, fowl, a few bears, and other animals sat in a morbid show of taxidermy. A relative circus imitation of life that was no longer there. Since she had left, Sonic had become quite the well-regarded hunter. Amy supposed it was natural for Sonic to enter this type of profession.
He was adventurous and brave and knew the woods like the back of his hand. No risk was too high for Sonic Hedgehog, who never stopped dreaming of his next adventure or his next great feat. Sonic grinned at her, leading her to a section where there was a mountain lion, positioned in a crouching position as it stalked a taxidermized goat, “this is my greatest prize, though. It took me a good few days to track this one down. It was heavenly,” he sighed, “just me and nature. I truly felt free then.”
“You seem very comfortable in the woods, even with that thing there.” She put her hand on his forearm, “but promise me you’re being careful. I…I don’t want to lose you to it.”
At that, Sonic chuckled while he pat her hand, “I’ll be careful. I won’t be lost to the Beast.” He walked with her through the trophy room until they entered the art gallery, “you remember this place?”
“I do!” She squealed, heading up ahead. Inside was the expansive art collection owned by their family, collected over generations. Vast works created by near legendary artists and family alike hung on the walls in the form of paintings, mosaics, and woven tapestries. Statues molded from clay, marble, stone, and metal dotted the floor like ballroom dancers – each lost in its own, personal dance. The windows themselves were art, stained glass depicting iconic scenes from mythos and literature. “I remember you weren’t allowed in here alone; your mother was fearful that you’d break something. So, whenever I came, you’d beg her to take us in here so I could see all the art…”
“She really loved you,” he whispered softly, looking at some of the paintings. Stopping in front of one painting, she saw it was of Maria Hedgehog. Unlike the one in the Great Room, this one was simply of his mother. She was depicted to be standing in a meadow, with the angle making it seem as though they were viewing her from within the canopy of trees, casting her in the light while they were shrouded in dark. Her back was turned to them, only her long golden quills and pale white dress visible in a sea of tall grass. It was beautiful, yet melancholy.
As if the viewer were trying to reach her but couldn’t.
Amy could tell this was a new one, “did you make this?”
Sonic didn’t speak for a moment, “…not much of an artist, I admit…Shadow is better at it than I am…” His eyes grew solemn, “I just…wanted something of mine that reminded me of her. Since I have nothing of her.”
Confused, she turned to him. Lost in his thoughts, staring at a painting he made of his late mother yet saying he had nothing left of her.
“…I look nothing like her. At least Shadow has her red streaks. I see nothing of her in me.” Sonic breathed, “so I can only settle for this…”
Taking his hand, Amy smiled up at him gently, “really? Because I see her in you.”
He laughed softly, but there was no humor in it. Grasping her hand with both of his, Sonic didn’t even look in her eyes as he spoke, “…promise…?”
“I promise.” The darkness of night was encroaching into the art gallery, held back only by the few torches and candles in the room. Like shrouds made of pure shadow, Sonic was cast in an eerie glow of candlelight that heightened the turmoil in his gaze. Like he was fighting something, something he wanted to say. “Sonic?”
He didn’t speak for a moment, “…Amy, you wouldn’t keep things from me, right?”
Notes:
Okay guys, small life update: Your girl got a job! After a whole year of looking and interviewing and crying in bed alone, I got a full 40 hr week job. BUT that, combined with me being a full time student, means my update schedule will be reduced from every time I get the itch to write to probably only one weekends. And since this is not the only story I'm writing (I have updates for Of Fire and Stars + Night Letters planned), that does mean I might not even update this each weekend. I'll try to stay consistent, of course, since I'm loving this story. But don't be surprised if the updates take longer now.
Also, I will be going through and editing the previous chapters...mainly because the formatting is janked and I hate it soooo much. But that's what I get for writing this story in Word and then copy and pasting it into AO3.
On a more fun note, can anyone guess who the mystery third new character I introduced is?
Chapter 12: Chapter Eleven Pt. 1
Summary:
There's a thin line between truth and madness.
Notes:
The chapter song is "Once Upon a December" covered by Annapantsu.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Eleven (I)
When she was around the age of fifteen, Amy had the misfortune of attending a dinner hosted by one of her mother’s friends, a countess with three daughters and one son. It was stuffy and the food was incredibly extravagant, yet the women were only able to eat the light broth and vegetables dishes while the men enjoyed the saucy meats and pies and such. She had to sit there for hours in an uncomfortable corset and bustle with earrings that weighed her ears terribly as well as listen to the young master’s dreadfully boring recounting of his last fishing trip. There was also the unpleasant fact that one of the countess’ daughters, the youngest, absolutely despised Amy because she believed it was unfair that a “country bumpkin” was considered prettier than she was.
It was one of the most uncomfortable dinners Amy had been to.
This dinner was shaping up to be quite similar.
The Hedgehogs’ dining hall was just as full of grandeur as the rest of the estate. Stretching far enough to fit her own room four times over and with walls covered in baroque styled mirrors, giving the room an even larger feeling. Beneath each mirror was a matching dresser, carved out of mahogany. The table was long and polished to a near blinding shine, able to seat at least ten people on each side, with the remaining two at each end of it. Three golden candelabras were positioned perfectly down the middle, each with pristine white candles dripping from their flickering flames. The chairs were spotless and carried royal blue cushions to match the silk and heavy cotton drapes that hung from the large, vaulted windows behind them. From there, she could see the other end of the garden, all the way to the white gazebo where they used to spend their hot summer afternoons enjoying lemonade and cookies with their parents.
Shadow, of course, sat at the head of the table. He had changed out of his more comfortable clothing into much more appropriate attire – a black and red vest with golden thread decal and matching slacks with black loafers. Sonic, of course, had opted not to change and sat on his left. He had tried to seat her beside him, but Shadow was adamant that they adhere to proper etiquette – which meant Amy was to sit on Shadow’s right.
The meal was delicious. On each plate was a succulent cut of roast beef, encrusted with herbs and spices and with just a hint of Dijon mustard all served along with rosemary potatoes and sauteed vegetables. If it was only the food, Amy would believe this to be a lovely dinner. But the mood had been awkward ever since she and Sonic returned from the art gallery. Sonic’s question had thrown her off. It had been unexpected since Sonic had never doubted her words before. But ever since they came from there, it was like he was waiting for something from her.
But what?
She wondered if he was starting to realize she was doing more than secretarial work at the constabulary. Her answer had been slow, but Amy did her best to be as convincing as possible, “of course not, Sonic. Why would I have to lie?” The silence between them stretched as Sonic stared at her expectantly, like how her father used to stare at her when he knew she had been fraternizing with someone he disapproved of. It was like he knew she wasn’t being completely honest with him and was simply waiting for her to admit to her lies. Yet, once a servant came and informed them that dinner was ready, Sonic’s cheery demeanor was back.
“Let’s leave the tough talk for later, then. I hope you’re hungry!” He switched between hot and cold so abruptly, Amy thought he may just be two different people entirely. As soon as they sat, Shadow appeared, and all pretense of conversation died down. The only noise was the soft clink of their silverware against fine China decorated with rose detailing so intricate, Amy could imagine she was eating on a bustle of roses. Sonic looked up at her from his plate and smiled before glancing over to his brother. “So, Amy, what are your thoughts on Knothole so far? I know we haven’t shown our best lately.”
“Oh no, it’s a lovely place and the people are as nice as I remember them to be.” With each word, Sonic looked brighter and brighter while Shadow silently cut into his meat. “I’m honestly more comfortable here than I am in Station Square.”
She might as well have told Sonic that she was going to marry him from how he purred, “that’s wonderful! Maybe we should talk to your father about extending your stay here indefinitely. After all, I’m sure they’re doing just fine in Station Square without you.”
Shadow took a sip of his wine before leveling Sonic with a stare, “it’s not our place to decide that, Sonic. She’s just visiting.”
At his admonishment, Sonic gave Shadow a glare, “well, it’s not like she even likes it there. So stuffy and loud and filled with nothing but vapid con artists. My princess is much safer where I can be there.”
“And how would you know what Station Square is like? You’ve never left Knothole.” That was the wrong thing to say.
Sonic slammed his hands onto the table and stood, seething, “And whose fault is that? You never let me leave.”
Shadow glared at him, “sit down. You’re making our guest uncomfortable.” He gestured to Amy, who was watching them both awkwardly.
“Tch,” Sonic sat back down before giving Amy an apologetic look, “sorry, Princess. As you can see, this is why we don’t eat together.”
“Yes…one of us has a particularly bad habit of inappropriate outbursts.” They glowered at each other. Amy groaned, wondering if it was too late to go home.
Normally, after one is invited to dinner, the guest would then make plans to return to their own home once the meal and conversation were through. However, due to the restriction on travelling at night, Amy was not even deluding herself with the idea that she could go home right now. Thankfully, Sonic had already prepared a room for her to stay in for the night. He walked with her down the hall towards the upper floor, “I am sorry for how awkward dinner was. I tend to…get a little short with Shadow during meals, so we try to avoid eating at the same table.”
“I noticed…” She let the conversation lull before Amy finally asked, “what happened between you two, Sonic? You both used to be close.” The silence stretched further as Sonic continued to walk by her side, with no indication of response. Perhaps he was going to do as he did whenever she tried to discuss the Beast with him and blow her off or try to change the subject?
Resigning herself to his refusal to answer, Amy was surprised when he finally spoke. His voice lacked his usual laidback tenure as Sonic said, “Shadow and I had a falling out after you left. He…made a mistake and it cost us everything.” Looking about as if finally acknowledging the place around him, Sonic continued, “I can’t…really explain it right now, Ames. But he’s…not who you think he is. Everything in this town, every single thing…Shadow has his hand in all of it...everyone loves him, and he keeps it that way…” As he led her down the hallway, Sonic gestured towards the doors as they passed. They were all closed, keeping the knowledge of each room hidden behind impenetrable wood. “But if you all knew who he was…what he was…your skin would crawl.”
Finally, he came to a pair of doors that stood out from the rest. They were large, carved with intricate designs of birds taking flight amongst crashing sea waves. Seashells and conches were carved into the handles. His mother had the doors specially commissioned when designing his room before his birth. But that was not what drew Amy’s attention. She knew Sonic’s room. She had visited this place enough as a child to know he was on the second upper floor, just one floor below what was once his parents’ room – which now belonged to Shadow.
What was new were the large, imposing metal bars in front of it. Secured with chains to a metal wheel with a crank and lever, the bars sat – locked sideways – across the doors. Beside them, a young male dog servant sat in a wooden chair. As soon as he spotted Sonic, he sprang up and bowed before reaching for the lever. Sonic held up his hand, “I’m not going to bed just yet.” The servant froze before silently nodding and standing by the wall at attention.
“Sonic…what is this?”
He huffed, “see? Shadow is not what you all think he is…after all, what kind of monster will imprison his own brother?"
He was hiding, in the darkest part of the labyrinth that he could find and closest to the woods that he could go without being spotted. It happened again. He messed up. He hadn’t meant to, honest! Everyone was just…so impressed when Shadow created that sculpture of that stupid deer that he saw while out hunting with Father. He even thought it looked amazing himself. And Father was so proud of it that he put it right in the middle of the art gallery.
He only wanted to take a closer look at it…
He didn’t know it was gonna fall…Sonic sniffed. He knew he wasn’t allowed to be alone in the art gallery, but he had even been extra careful this time when he went in to look at it. He didn’t run or jump around. He was on his absolute best behavior and…he sniffled.
He didn’t mean to trip.
Now everyone was mad at him again and Shadow wasn’t speaking to him…Sonic curled further into a ball, as he always did when he was upset. He bit his lip, trying to stifle his sniffles as tears flowed down his face.
It always happened like this…everyone loved Shadow and praised him all the time. He was smart, responsible, and talented. He never failed at anything. He never made any mistakes. He never tripped.
But Sonic? He was the disappointment. He wasn’t as smart and he got into trouble. He was only good at making messes and was always causing mischief – even when he didn’t mean to. His father always lectured him, and Shadow was always annoyed at him.
And Mother…she never looked at him like she did Shadow.
“It’s not fair…” he whimpered, “…I’m trying my best…” A sob choked out, without him meaning to. He had been hiding in this spot all day since he broke the deer statue. Evening was quickly turning into night. Cries echoed on the wind as servants and staff all called his name, searching around the estate. But Sonic was a slippery little hoglet and when he didn’t want to be found then no one could find him…
…No one except, “found you!” A high-pitched voice squealed as she tackled him out of the labyrinth bush he was hiding in. With a yelp, he rolled forward and out of his little curled ball as a mass of pink fur and lacy frills masked his vision of the outside world. The sweet scent of freshly baked cookies and soap filled his nostrils. A tinkling, childish giggle filled his ears as the face of his best friend in the whole world appeared.
Amy smiled down at him brightly, a tooth missing from her adorable grin. Her eyes sparkled as she laughed, “can’t hide from me, Sonic! I’ll always find you~”
He pouted, looking away, “go away, Amy…I don’t wanna play.” She crossed her arms, pouting. Her apple red pinafore dress was dingy with dirt on the white lace trim and her white puffed undershirt was covered in grass stains. Her mother would throw a fit when she saw how she scuffed up her black shoes and dirtied her white socks. Her red headband was the only thing still relatively clean and in place.
“I know you don’t, Silly! But we’ve been looking for you all day!” He didn’t even know Amy was here today. Sonic was usually waiting right at the door whenever he heard the Rose family was coming over, ready to start their next grand “adventure” as soon as Amy’s little feet crossed the door threshold. They must have arrived after he ran off.
He huffed, “well, you found me…but don’t tell anyone where I am!” She plopped herself on the ground behind him and snuggled up to him. Sonic’s heart raced in his chest, secretly pleased to be so close to the girl he loved so much…but, in typical little boy fashion, he scooted away.
“Your mama was crying, you know? She said you’ve been gone all day, and she was scared you went into the woods alone.” He froze. Sonic didn’t mean to make his mother cry. He looked away, grumbling.
“No…It’s no fun going in alone…” Amy tilted her head.
“Then why didn’t you come when everyone is calling for you? Your papa and Shady are out in the woods, looking for you.” Sonic looked at her, surprised. He had expected that only the servants and his mother were looking for him. His father was often too busy to pay him any mind and…well…Shadow always seemed to be irritated at him for some reason.
He didn’t think they’d care if he ran off.
Sonic looked down, pulling his legs to his chest, “…I broke Shadow’s deer statue and made him and Dad all mad…”
Amy nodded, “…yeah, Lady Maria said you went into the art gallery again and broke it…”
“I didn’t mean to, though! I was just gonna look,” he said quickly, trying to defend himself, “I just…I fell and knocked it over…” He thought back to everyone running into the room. Shadow’s devastated look that melted into an angry glare. His father yelling at him for playing in the art gallery after being told so many times not to come in without an adult. His mother’s deep sigh and look of disappointment as she ordered the servants to start cleaning up the mess.
And all the whispers from the servants about how he must have done it on purpose. How he’s always causing a ruckus. And why can’t he be more like his brother?
Tears welled up in his eyes as the memories of that morning played over and over. Why can’t he be more like Shadow? Why was he the reckless and troublesome child? He whimpered, “everyone always chooses Shadow over me…it’s not fair…”
A soft hand took his as Amy smiled sweetly at him, “that’s not true. After all, I chose you to be my best friend.” That made him smile. It was true, Amy never called Shadow her best friend. He was always her best friend’s big brother or just Shady. Sonic was her best friend in the whole world, and she was his. She pulled him to his feet, “it’s okay, Sonic. I know you didn’t mean to hurt Shadow…so let’s go back and tell him that you’re sorry. I’m sure he’ll understand if you tell him, it was an accident.”
He looked down, “but…what if he doesn’t believe me?”
“Then he’s a dummy. Everyone knows you don’t mean to do bad things. And,” Amy walked along with Sonic’s hand in hers, “I’ll choose to believe you, even if he doesn’t.”
The night was not done with her, it seemed. As Amy lay in the most luxurious bed she’s ever been in, prepared down to the most intricate detail by Sonic, she glanced towards the door. It was dark with only the slightest hint of a near full moon glinting out from behind the clouds and drapes…yet she could see them.
Much like Sonic’s bedroom, this door had metal bars blocking it. However, unlike Sonic’s doors - which had six bars – her door simply had four bars. And, unlike the six in front of Sonic’s doors, the bars here could be unlocked from the inside and were attached to a much simpler locking mechanism. She needed to only yank on a rope attached to a hanging pully and the bars would slide out of their locks with little to no fanfare. The doors were meant to be locked and stay that way throughout the night. No exceptions, not even to guests. Sonic had shown them to her, yanking on the rope a few times to demonstrate. Though, Amy caught sight of his glare at the bars – not of jealousy, but disdain. When he told her that every room aside from his had locks like these, Amy couldn’t help but ask, “why? Why so many locks…? They weren’t here before.”
All she received as an answer was a huffed, “ask the duke…though, he’ll only lie to you.” With that, Sonic kissed her cheek and smiled, a grin that seemed to burn with the contrast of his mood, “breakfast is at seven, my love. I’ll come knocking to wake you. Dream of me, okay?” And then he left her there, shutting the doors behind him. And leaving her alone with her thoughts and dreams of simpler times.
She remembered that day. Her family had come over, invited to view the beautiful statue of a young doe that Shadow had sculpted out of clay. His father was proud, boasting about Shadow’s use of technique and his vast understanding of culture. Instead, they arrived at a mansion thrown into panic as Sonic had disappeared after he had broken the statue into pieces. He had always been so rambunctious and demanded so much attention; everyone had thought he broke it out of jealousy.
But she knew Sonic. He had looked up to Shadow. His constant need to be included was simply his young attempts to connect to his older brother.
After being harshly scolded and disappearing for most of the day, the mansion had been searched and not a single quill of him was found. His mother had been distraught, afraid that her baby boy had gone into the woods alone and his father ran out with a terrified Shadow crying out his brother’s name. But, as Sonic’s best friend, Amy knew all the secret places Sonic hid when he was upset and wound up being the one to drag him home.
Shadow had hugged him as soon as he saw he was safe and told him, “I’m not mad. I’m upset at you but I’m not mad.” Shadow had already forgiven him for breaking his work…but he had been terrified that Sonic was hurt.
He never stayed mad at him for long.
And yet, now…he locked Sonic up in his room at night? It made no sense. What could Shadow have done to make things so bad between them…?
What was Shadow doing in the town that Sonic believes is so terrible?
Why did Sonic treat the servants so coldly?
What had happened to the Hedgehog duchy to change things?
All these questions and each time she got even the semblance of an answer, Amy found herself more confused. The wind howled outside, and she wondered if the Beast was to join in tonight…For once, though, the mysteries surrounding her friends overshadowed the looming threat of a ravenous monster in the woods. It was like an intricate web that seemed to have no clear path. One that Sonic seemed determined to bring her further into while Shadow was adamant about keeping her out of.
Needing to get some air, Amy got out of bed and wrapped herself with one of the robes in the borrowed wardrobe. She knew Sonic had said that the locks must stay in place at night, but Amy figured it was fine as long as she didn’t go far. Pulling on the lever, the locks slowly groaned and slid out of their locked position, allowing for her to pull the doors open. The shadows in the hallway stretched, the candle lit torches long extinguished. The cold, glowing bluish hue of the moon was her only light. Her slippers softly clacked against the rugs on the glossy wooden floors as she walked. Her eyes wandered to each door, now realizing they were probably locked tight by their own barricade locks.
That was one of the biggest mysteries.
What could possibly be so terrifying in their own home that Shadow felt the need to lock everyone in at night…?
And did it have something to do with why Sonic needed to be locked up, with no way to leave on his own?
“…ridiculous…” She froze by one of the doors. Amy saw she was close to the main foyer, where she could barely hear Sonic and Shadow by the stairs. Sonic must have caught Shadow as he was returning to his bedroom on the third floor. She slowly peeked around the corner and saw the two brothers standing at the top of the stairs.
Sonic was on the steps, stiff and rigid in his posture as he argued with Shadow. “I don’t see why you must be so controlling! You always must have your say about everything!”
Shadow growled back, “well someone must! Otherwise, you’d go off the deep end! I cannot believe you’d be so reckless, bringing her here now.”
“I shouldn’t have to tiptoe around your moods when I’m with Amy.” Shadow glared harder.
“We had this conversation, Sonic. That’s not happening,” Sonic snarled back.
“I’m not a little boy anymore, I deserve a life outside of this damned town!” His older brother sighed, rubbing his temples as if dealing with an unrelenting teenager amid a tantrum.
“And you will, Sonic…I’m just trying to keep you safe, why can’t you understand that?” His next words were tired, haggard, “all I’ve ever done is to keep you safe.”
Silence…then Sonic simply said, “you can’t keep me caged forever, Shadow…I’m not a coward like you are.” Focused solely on their conversation, Amy nearly screamed when a hand covered her mouth. She whipped her head around to see the disapproving glare of two emerald, green eyes. Rouge gestured for her to be quiet as soon as Amy opened her mouth to stammer out an excuse. Then she took her by the hand and, quiet as a mouse, walked her back to her room.
The silence ended as soon as Amy was secured back in the room and the locks were back in place. Rouge whirled on her, “are you insane? I know it was made clear that no one is allowed to wander the hallways at night.”
“I…I simply thought to get some air since…I can’t sleep,” Amy whispered dumbly, still shocked to see Rouge here. She had always been under the impression that Rouge lived in town, close to Knuckles. “I didn’t expect to see you here so late, Ms. Rouge.”
The curvaceous bat was dressed down, her make up left for the day as the moonlight panted her skin. Her white fur glowed, and her eyes were wide awake and alert; a normal instance for a bat, Amy supposed. Rouge sighed, rubbing her ear as she thought.
“I sleep here, in the manor, during the week. Lord Shadow gets up absurdly early, so he prefers me to be ready to assist him right away.” She sighed, “I’m glad I caught you before one of them did. Sonic may love you, but I think even he might be a bit put out if he knew you were eavesdropping.” Amy’s cheeks flushed as Rouge reminded her of her rude actions. The older bat put her hand on Amy’s shoulder, “I understand there are…strange…rules in this manor, hon, but they are there for a reason. It’s simply no longer safe to wander around here at night, I’m afraid.”
“Then, what were you doing out, Ms. Rouge? Weren’t you also in danger then?” Rouge didn’t respond right away.
“I had some last-minute business with Lord Shadow. That’s all.” Amy’s heart dropped. A beautiful woman like Rouge meeting in her sleepwear with her boss? The idea must have been evident on her face as Rouge quickly spoke, “it was paperwork, of course! That overly dramatic pin cushion never stops working me!”
Amy snorted, “did you just call a hedgehog a pin cushion…in front of another hedgehog?”
She shrugged, “I think you’ll at least agree he’s overdramatic.”
“I suppose that’s right…after all, he makes us lock up so much…What is so dangerous about this place that it requires such…strong locks?” The bat sighed and looked at the door, as if waiting for something to burst in and drag her out.
Turning back to Amy, Rouge simply stated, “the boys have a lot of family secrets…secrets neither want to get out…You need to be careful here, Amy…otherwise you’ll find the truth was too horrible for you to bare.” With that, Rouge turned to leave.
Rouge lives here during the week…which meant she may know more about what’s going on in this place than what Sonic and Shadow are willing to speak about. This mysterious bat, secretary to her friend, will have more answers and…at least…seemed willing to speak about some of them. Sending up a prayer, Amy grabbed Rouge by the hand. As she turned to look at her, Amy blurted out the first question she had…one that had bugged her since finding out that Shadow kept Sonic in the manor as much as he could.
One she had wondered subconsciously since she first inserted herself into this madness with the Beast and helped with Tails, “why doesn’t Shadow let Sonic help hunt the Beast?”
Rouge stared at her in silence. Her eyes shined with the light of the moon as if the flames of her soul were staring out. She let out a dry laugh, as if she had heard the world’s most pathetic joke. Then Rouge said, “Sonic wouldn’t be much help…he’d be too distracted by the hunt.”
It was as if the morning sun melted away all instance of chill and foreboding in the manor when it crossed over the horizon. Birds twittered in the branches of the lush trees surrounding the gardens and estate. The morning air was crisp and jolting, casting away any semblance of drowsiness and fatigue as Amy stood by while the brothers readied their horses. Both had insisted on seeing her home, with Shadow making the remark that he had to head to the office early that day and Sonic…well…simply wanting to spend more time with her. Amy knew she should probably put some distance between them, at least for his own safety. Yet the idea of not having one of her closest friends nearby worried her.
Said friend smiled at her as he guided Solar towards the front where she waited. Shadow was walking with Eclipse right behind him. Any trace of the argument the two had been in during the night was carefully hidden away, as if it never even happened.
Though, Amy knew it must have had to do with her even being there.
“Ready to go, Princess? Though,” Sonic looked pleadingly, “you’re welcome to stay a bit longer.” She shook her head.
“I should really head home. Besides, I can’t very well go to the office dressed like this.” Sonic huffed.
“I’m sure that Shadow and the rest of them can manage without you there.”
His brother gave Sonic an unimpressed look, “I’m sure Miss. Rose has other things to do that require her more immediate attention. Besides, I’m sure her grandfather would rather her not spend another night alone with two men unsupervised.” Sonic opened his mouth to protest, but then – surprisingly – shut it again. It seemed Shadow’s reasoning had even convinced him, even if he did look particularly bitter about it. Amy smiled placatingly.
“Perhaps, next time, you both can come over and stay with my family.”
Sonic perked back up, tail wagging, “I’d love to.”
“We appreciate the sentiment,” Shadow quickly interjected. A firm, yet polite decline of her invitation. He was, yet again, shutting her out. Trying to ignore the sting in her heart, Amy turned to Sonic.
“Well, Shadow may not wish to, but you’re welcome to.”
Sonic beamed, “then let’s plan for a dinner at your home soon.” Offering his hand, Sonic helped her onto Solar while throwing a smug grin towards Shadow. His older brother glared and shook his head before climbing atop Eclipse. The ride back to the Rose estate was quiet and Amy was aware of the fact that both Sonic and Shadow seemed to be having a seemingly private conversation with their eyes alone. It was once they were approaching the gate that the silence ended as a young voice called out.
“Miss. Amy!” Tails ran up, his little feet hurrying as he ran out of the gate and up the path towards the horses. Thinking fast, Sonic pulled back on Solar until he was standing still as the young fox ran up. Shadow did the same, watching with a bemused expression as the young boy approached.
“I see you were missed. Perhaps we should remember to have you home in a timelier manner next time,” Amy giggled at Shadow’s teasing.
“Any timelier and I’d never leave the house,” Tails finally caught up and grabbed Amy’s skirts. “Tails! Good morning, did you sleep well last night?”
Tails shook his head, “no! I was up all night, worried about you! What if the house wasn’t safe and you got hurt? Please come home,” he begged. Amy’s ears flattened as she listened to him whimper. Tails clearly was not going to be over his attachment issues any time soon. It made sense, considering he only just lost his adoptive family. She slid off the horse and wrapped him in a hug.
“I’m okay, Tails. I stayed at Ark Manor with Lord Shadow and Sonic,” she smiled soothingly as she stroked Tails behind the ears, “I was perfectly safe.”
Sonic swung off Solar, “yeah, little buddy! There’s nothing that can hurt Amy while I’m there…though,” he leaned over and stage-whispered to Tails, “you might want to keep an eye on Shadow.” Tails looked over to the two adult hedgehogs, eyeing Shadow warily. Shadow was not known for being very cruel to children, but he was strict about manners and etiquette. Many children had stories of his lectures whenever he caught them causing trouble or skipping class.
Shadow also got off Eclipse and walked the horse over, “Miles, you should know better than to run towards the horses. You could have startled them and gotten hurt.” Amy nodded in agreement.
“He’s right, Tails. Please be more careful next time,” Amy looked at the two, “will you be joining us for breakfast?”
“I’d love t-“
“Sadly, we cannot.” Shadow stepped forward, “busy day today…and Sonic must return home to handle some tasks there, so he will have to decline as well.”
Sonic grit his teeth and said, “we can at least stay for breakfast, Shadow. It’s one of the most important meals of the day, after all.” Shadow glared at his brother.
“No. We cannot, Sonic. Let us not waste any more of Amy’s time.” Before the boys could get into an argument, Amy took Shadow’s hand, startling him. He looked at her as she smiled.
“At least come in for some tea. It’s the least I can do after coming over without your knowledge.” He pursed his lips before sighing and nodding.
“…I do hope you have earl grey.” Tea in the garden before breakfast was less stifling than dinner in the dining hall had been. Maybe it was because Tails was there, sitting cozily beside her with his own cup of freshly steeped earl grey tea as he tried desperately to act far more mature and adult than his age. The eight-year-old kept subtly grimacing as he sipped the tea, causing both Amy and Sonic to hold in their laughter. Even Shadow’s expression softened as he subtly scooted a pitcher of cream towards Tails so he could reach it easily when he decided that pretending to be more adult wasn’t worth suffering through bitter tea.
The garden was lush with freshly risen flowers. Daffodils danced by the fence, now cleaned of all traces of blood and gore. The scent of honeysuckle filled the air. Roses in hues of red, white, and pink surrounded them in happy bustles. Care had been taken to maintain the garden of the Rose estate, even if it wasn’t the biggest. The group sat at the table, with Sonic regaling Tails with tales of his hunts. “And wouldn’t you believe it, the bear rose up and towered over me by a good few feet!” Tails listened transfixed, “but thankfully, I was too quick for it and brought it down with a bang!”
“Weren’t you scared?” The young fox looked fascinated, which Amy was glad to see. Tails had been thriving with his work at the constabulary, mainly being regulated to running errands and sorting through paperwork like Charmy and herself. But outside of that, his grief was prevalent, and he tended to be more skittish than any of the other children in town. He didn’t even like to go out to the garden for very long, preferring to stay indoors in the library. He told her that Sonic – whenever she wasn’t around – liked to spend time with him and was usually able to get him to go out to the garden or front yard, but she knew he was too scared to do anything else. “Bears can hurt when they attack…I read in a book that one bear can tear a man apart.”
Sonic nodded, “it was scary. But if we let fear stop us from doing amazing things, the world would be dreadfully dull. Like a cage,” his tone became somber and sad like he was remembering something unpleasant. But, as quickly as his mood dropped, it rose again. “I think I know how to help you get over your fear of the outdoors! Nothing like horse-riding to help whet that adventuring appetite!”
Tails’ ears flattened as his tails puffed a bit, “but horses are too big for me…” Amy nodded.
“Maybe something smaller? Like a pony?”
Sonic shrugged, “we don’t have a pony here, Princess. Not to worry, I’ll be right with him.”
Shadow put down his teacup, “that’s exactly why I worry.” Sticking his tongue out at Shadow, Sonic got up and helped Tails out of his chair. “Sonic…”
“What? It’s not like we must go immediately. I can at least take him around the barn.” Sonic was out the gate before Shadow could stop him. Amy and Shadow shared a look before rushing after the two as Sonic led Tails to where he had tied Solar. Said horse was calmly eating from the trough when his master came up with a whistle. Tails stared up at the horse in awe and nervousness. Unlike Amy or Shadow, Tails was much smaller and younger. And, in all honesty, he hadn’t been around them all that much. Vanilla didn’t have enough room or need for a horse and Vector usually kept his in the local stable where children were not allowed to play in. Sonic, Shadow, and even Amy were all from wealthy families who thought horse riding lessons from a young age were paramount, but Tails was not. So, this was the first time he had been so close to one and, now that he wasn’t distracted with panicked relief that Amy was alright, Tails saw just what Shadow was concerned about.
Horses were big. And they had tough hooves that might crack his skull if they kicked him.
He hid behind Sonic’s legs, earning a short laugh as Sonic crouched down. “It’s alright,” he said softly, “this is Solar and that’s Shadow’s horse, Eclipse, over there. They’re very good horses.”
“They’re so…big…what if it steps on me…?” Sonic shook his head.
“He’s too smart to step on you. I’ve been riding him since I was about your size. And I’ll be riding with you today, so you can just relax.” He undid the horse’s tied reins and eased Solar’s head down gently. The horse huffed but moved his head until he was eye level with Tails. “See? Real smart, even if he can be a pest.” Tails gingerly reached out and pat Solar’s muzzle, earning a nicker. “I think he likes you.”
“He’s so warm and soft,” Tails gasped as childish wonder overtook any nervousness. The little fox – distracted by the big horse – didn’t notice Sonic’s eyes soften further as he watched Tails interact with his horse. An ache in his heart bloomed as he taught Tails little things about how to treat a horse for the first time.
An ache he knew all too well.
Sonic cleared his throat, drawing Tails’ attention as he gave him a smile, “how about we try giving him a ride around the barn then?”
Life in Knothole had never been easy for him, but in recent times, it had been real shitty. He wasn’t one of the weak-willed morons who were happy to just work their dead-end jobs for pennies while the upper crust got to enjoy lavish lives without a care. No, he didn’t even have the luxury of that life, having had to fight for everything he owned. Born as the bastard son of some merchant who ditched him as soon as he was able, Scourge had been fighting for scraps all his life. First it was trying to earn the love of the only mother he had ever known, his stepmother – who never heeded his needs over her own blood children. Then it was the world, which never gave him an inch.
A harsh childhood had turned Scourge into a gangster by the time he was a teenager, and he had been content, running the streets of the lower-class areas of Knothole. The places that Constable Knuckles kept a strict eye on, not out of concern but to ensure that the people didn’t step out of line. The places that people like Lord Shadow didn’t even glance at. That suited Scourge just fine, though. Those of his ilk weren’t meant for the posh, rigid world of nobles like Duke Shadow or the black and white worldview of Constable Knuckles. He felt most comfortable in the shadows, dabbling in only the most decadent and bloody of vices.
That was until that…Thing…appeared.
It was sudden, the shift in the air. At first, he thought nothing of it. Living life in a gang was fraught with danger and mistrust. He didn’t even trust his own gang members – the only exception to the rule was Fiona and even she was on thin ice. So, living with the feeling of instinctual dread was a normal morning in his mind. Scourge had ruled the underbelly of Knothole with an iron fist, much to the authorities’ ire. His members had brought almost every criminal industry one could think of to this out of the way town, from gambling to drugs to prostitution. Maybe he wasn’t as feared in the big city, but he was the big fish in this little pond here and that was plenty for him.
Then people started disappearing.
At first, no one batted an eye. Just some of society’s dregs wandering off to God knows where, as far as they were concerned. A few homeless began packing up, spouting shit about some sort of monster in the woods, stalking their camps and dragging them off screaming into the dark. Then some of the street girls began to go missing and whoever was left grabbed the first train they could hop on, choosing to brave the bloody dangers of the city streets than whatever was in the shadows of the trees. Scourge was getting pissed then. The homeless were one thing, they could barely give him anything for the drugs and booze he provided them. The hookers? They brought in a constant stream of cash.
At first, the idea of a rival gang setting up shop nearby came to mind…but it was squashed as more and more people began gossiping about the “Beast of Knothole” and there was no sign of any rivals. Scourge was trying not to freak out himself, but his gang members weren’t having things any easier. Suddenly, their activities were severely cut down. No use trying to commit crimes in broad daylight when the night was meant to be their sanctuary.
Now, it was like their tomb.
It was near impossible to burglarize, and any prostitute with a brain was unwilling to go out to find Johns. Less and less patrons came to his gambling dens when they were literally gambling with their own lives just by being out past sundown. The only things keeping them afloat were the drug sales and booze, but even those were not safe. Whatever was out there seemed to have a penchant for knowing when deals were being struck in the woods and would make unannounced appearances, dragging off his customers and some of his members.
Soon, even his boys were jumping ship, running off behind his back to safer cities. Not a word, not even a goodbye, just ditching as fast as they could. Scourge couldn’t even blame them. He’d seen the thing once. Shrouded in the dark, lit up only by the moonlight. It was just…unholy. Which was crazy for a man so far detached from God to think, but there comes a time when that is the only word to pop up into someone’s head when they see something so disturbingly unnatural. It was like some evil, primordial power stretched a wolf over something it didn’t belong, twisting and pushing its body into proportions that screamed against nature itself.
He stayed up that night, lying beside a sleeping Fiona…listening to the sleepy murmurs of his daughter in the other room. And he could still see the Beast shambling about in the brush, like a cursed undead ghoul. And Scourge knew.
He knew something had to change.
“Oi, Boss!” Growling, Scourge turned to glare at the three remaining goons he had left of his now desecrated criminal empire. Once upon a time, Scourge was grateful that they stuck around. That meant he had allies, even if they weren’t as impressive as who he once surrounded himself with. Now, though, Scourge wished they had left with the rest. Nack, a weasel with fur so purple that Scourge joked his mother must have bathed him in grape juice, looked back at him. Besides him was a lime green woodpecker, a jumpy moron with a love of arson named Bean. And after him sat the only one of the trio Scourge could stand simply based on the fact that he kept quiet, Bark the yellow polar bear. They were all at one of the only taverns open right now. Most had locked up and ran out of town in search of better, safer business. The only other one was where Fiona worked and she didn’t like him drinking there with his friends. Now they were stuck drinking this swill. Nack grumbled, “we can’t keep stayin’ low like this. We’re down to our last couple hundred and we’ll need to get more supplies soon,” Scourge rolled his eyes and raised his hand for another drink.
Nack had been pushing him to revive their crime sprees for months now. They were, admittedly, low on cash and getting restless. Bean had a drug habit, needing some snuff to keep him from really bouncing off the walls. Bark usually just followed Bean and Nack, his fear of abandonment strong. And Nack…well…he always had dreams of being a big boss. Scourge knew he had ambitions, that he wanted their gang to stretch beyond Knothole and become big players – go for the big leagues.
There was a time when Scourge liked the idea, his pride and own dreams of grandeur would have complimented Nack’s well.
That time was well past gone now.
“I told ya, dumbass,” Scourge hissed, “we ain’t doin’ shit until we can walk the streets without getting’ our fuckin’ throats torn out.” Bean chugged his liquor, trying not to shake. He’d been running low on his sniff for a few days now and had to divvy it up so it would last. The last few dealers they had were charging extra now, trying to scrape together enough to skip town. Bark pat him on the back, rubbing behind his shoulder blades.
“We can’t keep living like this,” Nack pushed, “I know your old lady is working double at the Singing Pig.” Cold blue eyes glared at Nack, but he continued, “don’t you want her to cut back and watch that brat of yours? We gotta get ourselves back out there.”
“And get ourselves and our customers killed in the process?” Scourge knocked back his drink, “don’t forget, corpses don’t repeat business! And we can’t use money if we’re dead. So, keep your ass inside until I say so, got it?” He got in Nack’s face, “got it? Don’t think I don’t know who pulled that stunt last month.”
Nack put his hands up in surrender, though he looked anything but contrite. “I was just trying to get your blood pumpin’, Boss. Just a lil’ prank.” The gang leader looked anything but amused.
“You pull that shit without my say so again and you’ll be pumping blood outta your skull.” He turned on his heel and walked out, not bothering to pay. The barkeep didn’t bother to ask. One simply did not demand money from Scourge Moebius. Nack watched him leave with a calculating look.
Bean shook his head, “he’s not gonna change his mind, N.”
“Tsk…asshole acts all tough but can’t even go out at night.” The weasel knocked back his own shot and turned to Bean and Bark. “We’re the fucking Anti-Gang and he can’t even handle one little bear in the woods.”
Bark shook his head while Bean said, “but Nack…that thing…it killed three of our members. It killed half of our call girls…hell, our customers. Most of the people missing are from our side of the tracks.” Bean’s face paled, “if we meet that thing, it’ll definitely kill us.”
Nack didn’t respond as he thought about that. It was true, most of the Beast’s victims had either been those outcasted from society like them. Criminals, hookers, and homeless took up most of the victims list in the constabulary office. It wasn’t until that thing started attacking normal citizens like that rabbit family that things started to be taken more seriously. That meant, if something happened to them, the town wouldn’t bother to even look for them. But Nack couldn’t keep this up. Every day, his ideal life was slipping further and further away. He had spent his time scrapping the bottom of the barrel as a child, hiding in the alleyways and fighting other orphans for scraps. Here in Knothole, he had been something – been someone.
He wasn’t about to keep living like he was a corpse. Nack took a breath and said, softly, “I got a crazy idea…”
Bean and Bark looked at each other before leaning in. In the Anti-Gang, crazy ideas were whispered and kept secret lest some do-gooders overhear and ruin them.
“Why don’t we catch it?” The two leaned back sharply, eyes popping out of their heads as his words registered in their minds. Immediately, Bark was shaking his head ‘no’.
Bean was more vocal, “are you insane?!”
“Keep it down, Chicken Legs!”
Bean whispered back, harshly, “are you batshit fucking insane, Nack? Catch…Catch the Beast?” Bean may have been a drug addict and an arsonist, but he wasn’t so stupid as to think this was a good idea. “That thing has killed over thirty people and you wanna catch it?”
The weasel nodded, looking like he was already mentally sketching out how to go about this plot, “yeah...we catch it and then we use it. We could sell it…or maybe even use it as a tool to get more money and power. Think about it, no one will challenge us if we have the Beast on a leash.”
Bark put his head in his hands, covering his face as he groaned. Bean nodded, “I’m with him. That’s psycho! That…that monster can’t be caught, let alone controlled!”
“Relax, you idiots. Everyone’s so fucking scared of it, but its probably just some dumbass bear –“ Bark gave him a glare. “…Not like you, Bark. You know damn well that thing ain’t sentient.”
Bean shook his head, “Scourge will never agree to that. He fucking banned us all from stepping outside after dark-“ Nack gave him a chilling smile.
“Scourge won’t be a problem…not for long.”
It was not very often that things changed in Knothole in ways that weren’t steeped in blood, fear, and unyielding heartbreak. Oh, there were times when good changes came with the horizon. The birth of a new baby was always celebrated. And the arrival of new wares from far off cities and towns was always a treat. But often, as of late, most new events had to deal with death, fear, and the creature in the woods. But today, there was a change that bodes a delightful new possibility: entertainment.
The townsfolk heard the caravan before they saw them. Lead by an elephant dressed in gold and black tassels and bells, two rows of wagons and carriages – all decorated in theatrical and whimsical décor depicting different exotic scenes and animals – crept into town as the performers played lively music and danced amongst their own throng. Like a circus with legs, the Road Show crept ahead. Trapeze artists flitted around from the towering tops of tents set up on giant moving floats, connected by the thin lines they danced across like fae. Clowns and jesters giggled and cackled as they teased and joked around on the sidelines. Animals were led along by handlers, performing neat simple tricks while some carried other artists on their backs.
The act was bold and sudden, like a splash of brightly colored paint on an otherwise muted landscape. Many stopped and stared in shock and surprise before gathering to the side of the road in amazed and excited glee, especially the younger ones. Tambourines chimed and chinged as dancers swayed and clapped along to guitars and drums and trumpets that blared into the air. All, except the lead float, were pulled by fanciful horses dressed in feathers and silks. The lead float, pulled along by the elephant, was in stark contrast to the bright and whimsical rest. The lead float had a tent, yes, and it was just as ornate as the rest. But it was darkly colored and surrounded by floating candles lit with bluish flames. The ropes tethered to this tent had silver bells with strips of paper wrapped around the ropes – each with strange runes scribbled on them. A spooky chill emanated from within, where – despite the lit candles – there was only an all-engulfing shadow within.
Finally, the elephant – as if prompted by an unseen force – stopped and trumpeted out a call. The rest of the show slowed to a halt, within the middle of town. Surrounded by the townsfolk, who cheered and whooped as the performers continued their own acts, the Road Show had returned after years away. Slowly, deliberately, a hand reached out from the lead tent as it pushed its silken barrier open.
“Friends, so long it has been since we’ve last been among you all,” A soft, raspy voice said. Despite it being so quiet, the words were heard by all. The crowd quieted down as a black hedgehog stepped out of the shadowy tent.
Amy had been inside the constabulary then, finishing up a short meeting with the Detectives as they went over notes when they all heard the commotion. Confused, she had followed them outside and saw the Road Show lumber down the street. She had gotten some information after Amy told Espio, Vector, and Knuckles about her situation. Mephiles’ Mysterious Road Show and Arcane Exhibition had been a traveling circus, magic act, and exhibition that appeared shortly after she left. It was wildly popular, bringing new and unfamiliar acts and animals to their small world when they abruptly left one day. Only those at the constabulary knew that it had to do with an animal attacking an unknown child and the only one who knew who the child was the former Head Constable.
He had been one of the few officers killed by the Beast in the first year.
Amy didn’t know what she had expected, but Mephiles was not it. He looked almost exactly like Shadow. He had a similar stance, his quills were styled in a similar way, and he even had stripes teasing the tips of those same quills. However, while Shadow’s striped quills were bold black and red, Mephiles’ were cool black and blue. His green eyes pulsed with power as he spoke, “I see new faces…and a tragic lack of old…but no matter…we are glad to have returned to the beautiful town of Knothole, so rife with wonder and magic.” His words crept over the soul like a cool blanket, soft and yet thrilling. Dipping into a low bow, Mephiles continued, “I am Mephiles the Dark, and I bring you all treasures and tricks from lands far from our view…from our very world. And I welcome you all to join us in revelry at my Road Show and Arcane Exhibition, where we will twist the very fabric of this life into our dreams.”
As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon’s head made of paper rose from within the tent. Its massive snout opened and let out a deep roar, causing the crowd to scream and step back. But then, the paper beast broke apart into tiny, winged creatures that fluttered into the air and into the crowd, each person gasping and chattering. Amy watched in awe as one appeared before her, a little origami fairy with paper wings flapping as it landed in her hand and curtsied itself into a flyer. On it was the drawing that read
COME ONE, COME ALL AND DIVE INTO THE WONDERS OF
MEPHILES’ MYSTERIOUS ROAD SHOW AND ARCANE EXHIBITION
Located at Widow’s Cavern
Shows scheduled at Morning, Noon, and Evening (three hours prior to sundown)
Admission: $4.00 for children, $6.00 for adults
Come and see the truest of nature
Leave with only your basest of desires
Under that was an artistic rendition of the lead tent with depictions of actors and animals prancing about behind it and what looked like Mephiles’ bowing from within the doors of the tent. It was amazing, his showmanship. Amy had been to circuses and shows before in Station Square, where renowned magicians and performers who seemed to bleed theater dreamt of their biggest stages. But Mephiles was on a different level. It was like he oozed magic and finesse, while the other acts she had seen previously had been more obvious to a decerning eye. Knuckles tsked, crumpling his own flyer. “I know Shadow had said he was allowing this fraud to set up his act here, but I can see he is just as obnoxious as he said.”
“You haven’t met him before?” Knuckles shook his head.
“He left about a month before I came here as a cadet. I heard stories about him, though. Best magician in the entire land, sure, but there’s something…off…about him. Many even said they left his acts feeling different…less than, if that makes any sense. I don’t like him.”
“Your concerns are warranted,” Shadow’s voice replied as he emerged from the office while ripping up a flyer. It seemed the little flyer fairies had not just gone into the crowd but anywhere there was someone. However, Knuckles and Shadow seemed to care little about the fact that they had seemed to be living creatures as they destroyed theirs while Amy felt awful just folding it. Shadow glared over in Mephiles’ direction, but the magician seemed to be interested in wowing the crowd with his amazing tricks to pay him any heed. “However, I cannot stress how this matter with the Beast has damaged us beyond just death. The constant drain of resources and dwindling trade are affecting our economy as well. Mephiles may be a charlatan, but he brings in coins. However, Constable,” Shadow looked at Knuckles, briefly glancing towards Amy, “I have already made him aware that all operations are to cease at nightfall. I hate to have to ask you this, but please make sure his circus is beginning to shut down on hour prior to sundown.”
Knuckles sighed, “more work…of course, I’ll add it to the roster. May have to have Vector and Espio assist.” Amy considered offering for a second but thought better of it. However, they must have seen her face because Knuckles immediately went, “no.”
“Your enthusiasm to be useful is admirable, but I trust Mephiles even less than the Beast, Miss. Rose. Best you’re not near him at any point alone.” Shadow looked back at the posturing hedgehog, “don’t be fooled…he’s not called ‘the Dark’ for no reason.” Just as Amy was about to respond – either to ask a question or assure them that she wasn’t going to offer – a loud voice interrupted both her and Mephiles’ introduction.
A female badger threw herself outside Mephiles’ tent, shattering the fragile illusion of mystique he had crafted with his tricks. Her fur was burnt orange and chocolate brown with her hair tied in thick, heavy looking braids. Her blue eyes were blazing wildly, as she frantically looked about. She was just slightly below Mephiles’ chin in height, dressed in an old dingy white dress, but wrapped in ornate wraps and silks all embroidered with golden threads looping and swirling like stars with golden tassels hanging from them. Necklaces made of coarse chords hung from her neck, white quartz with runes scratched in hanging from them. A long, opaque veil hung from her head, obscuring her face. “We are in grave danger!” Her shrill voice cut through the excitement and awe as everyone looked at her.
Mephiles’ calm face darkened as he glanced over in irritation at her before turning back to the crowd, “as you can see, we are all eager to meet you. Our first show will be-“
The girl pushed in front of him, “doom! Death! A curse walks upon this land!” Her words were screamed out as she paced around and waved her hands, freaking out. “Yes, a curse! A curse more heinous than any other! You have seen it; you all have seen it!” She pointed out to the crowd, “and all who stay here will die to it! The screams of those lost to it! I hear them all!” She grabbed at her eyes, eyes bulging out as she cried out, “it walks among you! Wearing the skin it was born into! But the soul is spoiled! The heart is rotted!”
People began to murmur as parents pulled children who had been so enraptured before closer to them.
“It hunts, even now! Choosing next who will be the one to feel its kiss, to taste death!” Mephiles growled as he gestured to someone in the tent. At that moment, a white hedgehog appeared. He was dressed similarly to the girl, with blue harem pants adorned with silver silk and jewelry made of quartz. He cautiously stepped towards the girl.
“Come on, Sticks, back inside to sleep. You’re running a fever-“ Sticks, apparently, whirled on him and hissed like a cat.
“I am not sick! I can see it! It’s here, hunting and watching and waiting for night!” She spun back and pointed to the crowd, “the werewolf! The werewolf walks among you and will kill on the night of the full moon!” The mad girl raved on, “so go ahead and be merry, delude yourselves with tricks and illusions, but know that the blood spilled among you is real and soon it will drown this land!” A shadowy hand reached out from the tent and pulled Sticks back inside, who finally quieted down and left without much struggle – despite her explosive entrance. The white hedgehog looked over to Mephiles’ nervously, but he was silently looking into the tent with a blank expression.
“F…forgive our resident fortune teller,” he bowed, “our shows begin at 7 AM, 12 noon, and 5 PM.” The silver hedgehog straightened himself, “and for the first night, all tickets are half off.” At that, he quickly returned to the tent. Mephiles cleared his throat and returned to the crowd.
“Until then, my friends. And don’t let our little Sticks scare you. Messing around with divination as much as she has…will make anyone confused.” After that, the caravan continued until they disappeared out of town – no doubt headed for Widow’s Cavern. From the doorway of the stables, one could see someone staring after it – eyes burning in rage.
Amy replayed the scene over and over in her head that day. Mephiles’ power was awe-inspiring, and the grandeur of his Road Show was breathtaking, but what really had her attention was Sticks. Though wild and seemingly insane with fever, her words stuck to Amy’s mind like glue.
Werewolf.
Werewolf.
It was not something she didn’t know about. Werewolves were creatures of fantasy, told to small children to keep them from wandering in wooded areas or around friends as a joke. Stories of hapless victims, inflicted by the bite of a curse, and forced to change into a ravenous, bloodthirsty creature half man-half beast. It was simple folly and silliness, something her father and mother had said and what she – once – agreed with…if just to keep from being scared.
Yet, Sticks’ decree hadn’t been brushed off as easily as she would have hoped. The Beast was out there, tearing through the town with its bloody reign. Memories of it visiting her at her grandfather’s house flashed in her mind. It was large and hairy, standing on two legs. It had been so dark; she couldn’t make it out clearly…but she knew it was no bear.
Grandfather had said it would howl and scream in the woods.
It killed Vanilla and Cream.
And possibly more…
Werewolf.
No one had dared say it before, stating it was a bear or mountain lion or wolf or man…but as she gazed at the board covered in notes detailing the beast and its victims, notes that detailed injuries found or sightings…Amy couldn’t help but wonder if Sticks’ words were truly madness induced by a fever…or if she was simply announcing what she had learned from her divination.
The dirt beneath her feet shifted as she followed behind on stubby little legs. Her dress swished around her legs as she ran after him, happily clutching the magic flyer as if her life had depended on it. When it flew into her hands and turned from a fairy into a piece of paper, Fifi had tried so hard to figure out how to make it go back into the little creature – to no avail. Her father had swatted his away, grumbling about “stupid fucking tricks”, but even he was transfixed watching Mephiles’ work. Fifi, for her part, was ecstatic at the idea of a real live circus being in town.
Some of the older children and adults talked about them. Amazing places where people performing magic tricks, lions jumped through hoops made of flames, and elephants danced around. Clowns who made you giggle, women who flew, and ponies dressed in pretty dresses prancing about. They’d tell her how they would light up the skies, how the popcorn would make your hands slippery for days, and candy that was so sweet and fluffy that it was like eating a cloud. For the first time in her short life, Fifi had something to look forward to truly. “Daddy? Daddy!”
Scourge looked back at her, having been ahead for a while. He had been sent to pick her up, Fiona threatening to have him sleep outside if he was even a minute late to bring their child from school. “Get movin’, brat! I ain’t got all day,” he sneered, giving her an irritated look. Fifi finally caught up and looked up at him pleadingly. With the same parental instinct that told a father when his child was up to something bad, Scourge realized what was about to come out of her mouth. “No, don’t even ask.”
Fifi stiffened, pouting up at him, “but I didn’ get ta ask!”
“Fine. Ask.”
“Can we pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeease go to the circus?”
“No. There, ya asked,” he began walking, noticeably slower. Fifi found it much easier to walk with him now. However, this meant it was easier to argue her case.
“But, Daddy! Pleeease! It looks so fun, I promise ta be really good!”
Scourge groaned, “no! I’m not takin’ ya to some damn expensive ass circus just ta watch people act like morons.” Fifi grabbed his hand. Normally, no one dared to bother him this much…but there was a sense of invincibility to the one who calls the toughest gang leader in town their daddy. She gave him the biggest puppy dog eyes.
“Pleeease, Daddy? I won’ even ask for anything for my birthday. Pretty, pretty please with lotsa strawberries on top?” Scourge grit his teeth, irritation rising. He yanked his hand away, but moved his leg so when Fifi stumbled, she landed on him.
“I said no, damnit! You ask again and I’ll make yer ass redder than yer fur, capiche?” Fifi shut her mouth, but it trembled as tears formed. “Don’t you fucking start cryin’, or else! I’m not wasting any damn money on a stupid ass circus, now come on!” He walked forward. Internally, Scourge sighed. It wasn’t like he really hated the idea…lord knows, he never got to go to the circus as a kid and had to watch his half-siblings be taken by his stepmother while he was left to stew at home…
But Widow’s Cavern wasn’t safe. The only way to get there was through the woods and, while the Road Show may be operating during daylight hours, he would be damned if he let her, or Fiona go anywhere near those damn woods at any point in the day. He made a mental note to make it up to Fifi soon. If all went to plan, he’d take her to the nearest circus or zoo and make everything better.
He didn’t notice Fifi not following him, tears streaming down her face as she clutched the flyer to her chest. It wasn’t fair. Fifi never got to do anything fun. Either she was too little or there wasn’t enough money, or her daddy was just too mean. She did her best to be a good girl. Fifi ate all the food her mommy cooked, and she didn’t bother Daddy when he brought his friends over. She listened to the teacher and did her best in school. And she didn’t try to sneak out like some of the older kids did.
But Daddy was always yelling at her or telling her no. And Mommy was too busy at work to play, so she was always stuck at home alone. It wasn’t fair! Fifi wanted to have fun like the other kids got to. The little fox’s ear flicked as she heard giggling. Turning her head slightly, she saw several kids snickering as they sat on a nearby porch – watching her be chastised by her angry father. They were all holding flyers and she overheard them whispering her name and “crybaby.”
One girl smirked, “guess Ms. Goody-Goody Two Shoes isn’t going to the circus~” Fifi grit her teeth and, in that instance, decided that even her father’s temper wouldn’t stop her from seeing the Road Show.
Even if she had to go alone.
Notes:
This chapter is 11,374 and it's only part one.
Chapter 13: Chapter Eleven Pt. 2
Summary:
"And do I ask, wherefore my heart
Falters, oppressed with unknown needs?
Why some inexplicable smart
All movement of my life impedes?
Alas! in living Nature’s stead,
Where God His human creature set,
In smoke and mould the fleshless dead
And bones of beasts surround me yet!”― Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Faust
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Cheers to Goodbye" by Escape the Fate and Ice Nine Kills. Makes you wonder just what kind of life do you lead when you run with Mephiles.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Eleven (II)
There is something to be said about the lure of entertainment. Many will risk life and limbs if only to free themselves from an agonizing and monotonous life, even if just that morning, the very idea sent chills down their spines.
The surrounding trees circling the old mining area were wrapped in colorful streamers and banners with different posters advertising a new act on every trunk. The tents had been moved off their floats and were now spread out across the large gravel clearing, with various attractions and games set up to entice one to spend their hard-earned coin. Clowns juggled and cackled as they smacked each other with pies stuffed with whipped cream and mallets painted as bright as wildflowers. Gymnasts twirled their streamers, carnies sold their cheaply made trinkets and gimmicks, and exhibits made of both animal and man drew in their crowds. Amy’s eyes widened and sparkled as she turned this way and that, enamored with all that went on. Maybe it was because she had been so focused on such dreary business that Amy felt as giddy as a little girl to be here. “This is amazing! I didn’t realize it was such a big show,” she gasped.
“Yes, it’s…a bit much, isn’t it?” Sonic said as he walked beside her, her arm wrapped around his own. Unlike her, Sonic was less enthusiastic about this venture – though he made sure to hide his discomfort whenever she looked his way. The loud, sudden sounds and jostling of the crowd made his teeth clench. He wanted to howl and scream, to break apart. But Sonic sucked in a breath and gripped his fist as he held it behind his back.
He was finally on a proper date with Amy.
He could stand to be here if it meant being with her.
He was patient.
“Sonic! Sonic, look at that! They’ve got prizes,” Amy squealed, pulling him along. He laughed, hurrying along with her. Yes, he was very patient. She led him to the nearest booth where an attendant had set up a shooting game. The bored platypus, who seemed like he would be much better suited for some mad scientist’s dreary castle than a traveling roadshow, scoffed and pointed to the guns provided.
Three pieces for the shots. If you hit the target, you can pick a prize,” he said haughtily. “Though,” he looked Sonic up and down with a scoff, “I wouldn’t keep your hopes up, madame.” Sonic felt a familiar surge of anger rise, but a quick glance towards Amy, and he settled on dealing with his irritation in a more controlled way.
Reaching into his pocket, his coins hit the table with a loud thunk as he said with a chilling smile, “you’re on.” Once the gun was in his hands, Sonic studied it. It was a modified browning shotgun, meant to fire pellets rather than the actual bullets it was originally built for. He could tell that, on an unlucky day, this thing would maim someone.
However, it was not his unlucky day.
With a determined look, Sonic raised the gun and took aim at the faded targets hanging behind the platypus. Before the man could even begin to move out of the way, Sonic fired a shot. He yelped and jumped back, the pellet missing him by barely an inch. The first target spun, showcasing a new hole in its middle.
“Sonic!” He jumped as if surprised, looking at her worriedly.
“Sorry, looks like this thing is much more sensitive than my gun…must be all the modifications to it. My apologies, sir.” He gave the game operator an apologetic smile. Amy pouted but ultimately decided he must be telling the truth. She didn’t know anything about guns, so perhaps it really was an accident. The game operator fixed his collar, trying to regain control as he quickly moved out of the way – giving Sonic a dirty look. He took aim again, letting the sounds of the jubilee around them fade away as he focused.
Sonic loved to hunt. He loved adventure and exploration, but it was really hunting that got his blood going. Sweet memories of him trekking through the woods with his father and Shadow as they chased after a chosen quarry would always soothe his soul, even with his father gone and his brother a bitter rival. He sucked in a breath, steeling himself as he pulled the trigger. The gun screamed out a blast, causing the next target to fall to the ground with a new hole in its center. “Wow,” Amy gasped, “two bullseyes in a row! Sonic, that’s amazing!”
He smirked, but didn’t say anything as he moved the gun to aim at the next target. It was just him and his prey, all alone in this dark dance of life and death. Either he lives or he starves. Either it lives or it’s torn apart. That was it, the true essence of life before him. And he craved it so…badly. His finger squeezed the trigger a final time and the gun cried out again, another target fell. The platypus called out, “winner! Feel free to pick a prize,” Amy squealed as she hugged him.
“That was amazing! You really are a hunter, Sonic,” seeing him in action – in a way – was much different compared to being told of his exploits. She had never seen him look so serious and focused before. His gaze became like Shadow’s when he was hunting, except with a type of wild presence to it that she couldn’t really pinpoint. It was as if he was the embodiment of a hunter when he held a gun in his hands.
It was thrilling to see.
He gave her a proud smile, puffing his chest out, “told you I was the best.” Selecting a stuffed bear, Sonic handed it to Amy who took it bashfully.
“You must think me incredibly childish,” she clutched the bear to her chest, “but no one has ever won me a bear before.” True. Amy had been to carnivals, fairs, and circuses with many of her parents’ friends and associates. She had watched as girls her age were won silly things by boys their own ages, but never felt that herself. Her father warded away any who may have had affection for her unless they fit his standards…and his standards often included older men who had no interest in such things. Sonic chuckled and kissed her palm.
“Then I’ll win as many as I can for you.” Amy giggled and snuggled the bear.
“Just this one is fine…otherwise none of the children here will ever win a toy if against you,” they went about their way, with Amy gleefully pulling him towards the main area where the largest tent had been set up in record time. Guests were ushered in by eager attendants to sit and watch the show that would be taking place at any moment. Sonic internally groaned, knowing he was about to sit through this once again. The first time, he had been excited and as jubilant as everyone around him.
This time…? Not so much.
He turned to Amy, who was looking towards possible seats, “come on. Ours are reserved.” She blinked in surprise. The Roadshow had only been here for a day, so how had he managed to reserve seats? He must have noticed her confused face, because Sonic laughed, “there’s perks to being the brother of a Duke, Ames. Stick with me and you’ll know nothing but the highest of luxury.” He led her up the steps of the tent, where an area had been roped off. There is a series of much more intricate seats, cushioned with backs while the other seats were more like wooden benches. There were even complimentary drinks and snacks in this area.
“They certainly are trying to stay in your good graces. I don’t see anyone else getting free food,” he laughed.
“Well, its more like Mephiles wants Shadow to look the other way about him not exactly paying taxes while he’s here.” He let Amy sit first before sitting next to her, “getting cold? It’s not long before night, after all.”
Shaking her head no, Amy smiled, “I’m not cold. I’m far too excited for the show to really notice, I think.” He huffed.
“Don’t get your hopes up. All it is, is some cheap tricks he gussies up. You’ll tire of it after the first few minutes,” Amy shoved him lightly.
“Don’t be silly, it’s fun!” She gave him a look, “are you okay? You seem a lot…stiffer than usual.” Amy had known Sonic wasn’t at all interested in being here since he tried to convince her to pick literally anything else other than the roadshow, but she didn’t expect him to be so miserable here. She would think he enjoyed the chaos and revelry, at least. Sonic sighed, running a hand through his quills.
“It’s nothing, I’m sorry for being such a mood killer…I just have a headache and…well…both Shadow and I agree that Mephiles is a cad.” Before he could say more, the musicians began playing their instruments with a shocking curiosity – causing both to jump. Below, the podium had been positioned directly under the lights where all could see it was empty before smoke began to billow in from the ground. The black smoke pillowed and swirled until it was twisting like a mini tornado. From the top of the smoke cloud, Mephiles’ head formed, to cheers and gasps as the crowd awed at his entrance. He had appeared like a manifestation of one’s darkest dreams – or nightmares.
Silent, yet with a presence that couldn’t be denied.
The rest of his body formed from the cloud as he bowed, deeply, “greetings, my friends, and welcome to our little show. You are the lucky few who get to be the first to witness what I have to offer…and the privileged ones who get to speak of it to those left sadly at home.” He stood up, “I am Mephiles the Dark and this…is your night of magic!” The tent went black suddenly, causing everyone to scream as there was suddenly a bright flash – like they had been transported to the middle of a thundercloud. In that brief flash, Amy’s eyes widened as the enormous, shadowed figure of what looked like a female tenrec flexing her arms as lightening struck around her form. “Of uncertainty!” The lights flashed again, and Amy saw shadowy figures of large, threatening animals rise with their furious calls – some looked recognizable…some she had only imagined in fairy tales.
One, she noted, was very distinctively canine and Amy couldn’t help the chill run down her spine as she stared into the dark area it had been standing.
Sonic grit his teeth.
“And adventure!” Lights flickered above them, and the crowd stared in awe, gasping and cheering as a beautiful purple female cat, dressed in a belly dancer’s costume, flit across a tightrope so thin that she seemed to practically dance on the air. What was even more astonishing the fact that she was dancing – suspended nearly thirty feet above them – while twirling a pole between her hand that had been set ablaze on both ends. Amy couldn’t keep her eyes off the acrobat, who jumped and spun on the near invisible tight rope as if she was a ballerina dancing across a stage. “Though, of course, there will be danger-“the sound of fingers snapping echoed through the darkness and the cat suddenly dropped from her tight rope – twirling in the air with her flaming baton as she plummeted towards the harsh ground with the air filled with everyone’s horrified screams – “but I can assure you, we will prevail.”
Just before she hit the ground, a flash of teal light erupted as the white hedgehog appeared like a ghost in the darkness – zipping forward and catching her in midair…he was flying! The purple cat’s flames didn’t falter as she held the baton out. The hedgehog spun with her in his arms, causing the fire to trail behind them until they were dancing in the air, in swirls of fire and flames.
“Wow,” Amy gasped, starstruck. Sonic was even impressed himself, but he couldn’t help his urge to get as far from here as possible.
“So, let us begin our journey,” Mephiles reappeared from the dark as the flames edged out the shadows from the arena. “And I do hope you enjoy my Roadshow.”
The show had been nothing short of spectacular. So much so that Amy nearly forgot that she hadn’t just come to be entertained, but to investigate. Mephiles truly did have an amazing cast. The hedgehog, Silver, had wowed them with his ability to lift things off the ground using only his mind. From massive elephants to the entire tent, Silver had even done an impressive trick where he simply lifted the entire audience and shifted them over a few seats when pushed to prove his powers were real.
Blaze, the acrobat, was just as impressive. It seemed she had power over flames, performing daring aerial tricks and stunts with fire as if the flames were nothing more than silks for her to twirl. She flit through the air, dancing alongside Silver as he stepped in perfect time with her, lifting her whenever needed. Amy didn’t need to be up close to see just how in tuned the two were to each other.
Other acts also had stolen her breath away, such as the daring and exhilarating performance of Surge the Tenrec, whose powers over electricity caused her fur to buzz or the aquatic act of Kit the Fennec Fox, who effortlessly moved massive amounts of water as he swam with multiple sea life – even with a whale at some point. And that wasn’t to even mention all the other performers like the daredevils or knife performers or animal trainers. Mephiles had truly done his job to wow them all.
But Amy also had her own job to do and now that everyone was fully immersed in the roadshow attractions, she was going to start it. Sonic had left her to wait at a nearby picnic blanket, promising to be right back with some dinner and treats to share before they continued to entertain themselves. She felt awful, knowing what she was about to do. It’s for the best, she reasoned. Sonic would stop her otherwise and this was one of the best leads she has to the Beast. Knuckles’ words echoed in her mind. His reminder that she was not to investigate alone.
But well…it wasn’t like she was going into another abandoned farmhouse…and she’d be right back.
Yeah…
Before she could talk herself out of it, Amy slowly got up with her bag and went back into the crowd, leaving the picnic blanket behind. It took several minutes of looking around before the pink hedgehog spotted what she was looking around for. The roadshow was set up so that the “living quarters” and “animal quarters” were placed a ways away from the main event. This made sense to her, as she assumed not everyone who traveled with the roadshow were performers or carnies. Perhaps some of them also had their own families who came along and needed to stay back while the staff worked. The animal quarters were also further away, allowing for animals who were not being paraded about to perform tricks and amuse the guests to be kept in relative peace in their cages.
That was where she was headed. The creature that attacked that child all those years ago must still have a cage here, or at least there must still be some evidence of it. The cages loomed before her, many rattling with grumbling beasts as they slept, played, ate, or idled about. Some snarled and roared, as if demanding their freedom. Others forlornly watched as she walked past, her new presence but a passing interest in their caged lives. She walked about slowly, making sure to keep to the more out of sight paths as she examined each empty cage for…something.
Anything.
But as Amy looked and looked, she saw nothing but ordinary animal cages with dung and hay and leftover food scraps. Nothing to suggest a dangerous creature that attacked a guest, or anything remotely connected to the Beast. Maybe Mephiles had already gotten rid of its old cage? She felt disheartened, but it made sense. Mephiles, according to Sonic, was crafty. He wouldn’t want to leave any evidence linking him to trouble. Maybe he had made sure that whatever was left in the animals’ quarters was dealt with…
Her eyes locked onto something, and she gasped as she realized she was looking right at Mephiles’ tent. She knew it was his because it was the same one that he had exited earlier that day in town. She just couldn’t believe he chose to have it here, among the animals, instead of with his staff. On closer look, the tent was even more foreboding – delicately sewn in runes were sewn in black thread upon the tent fabric as the bells and charms hung around suspended on ropes. She couldn’t understand any of the wording on it, but the writing looked old…ancient. It felt like cold fingers were slipping down her spine and Amy whipped around but saw the only ones here aside from her were the animals – many glancing at her in curiosity but quickly looking away from their master’s tent.
This might yield some results…but Amy began to wish she had brought Sonic.
Taking a deep breath, Amy peeked into the tent. It was dark, sewn in such a way that the only chance of the sunlight getting in was through the door. But she could see it was a decently sized tent that had a few sections. Further back she could see what looked like an ornate pile of silks, wools, and pelts on a small platform bed with a sheer canopy hanging from the ceiling. Off to the side was a small eating area – complete with a short-legged table and seating cushions on the rugs placed on the ground. But what truly drew her attention was what was obviously a workstation…or desk. It took up most of the tent, and Amy could see that there were old, ancient books with yellowing pages scattered nearly everywhere. In what little space there was, there were dripping candles with wicks long cold. She softly stepped inside, as if afraid that walking too loudly might alert something – or someone – to her presence in this place.
There was a type of deep, bone piercing chill as she entered Mephiles’ tent. She felt that familiar creeping feeling in her gut, as if there were eyes on her from something she couldn’t see herself. Swallowing down the growing lump in her throat, Amy began to gingerly peek around. As she went further and further into the tent, she saw remnants of Mephiles’ life on display in various places. Yet, these little souvenirs did little to answer any questions about the strange ring leader, instead offering her more confusion. Different, strange effegies and statues were in various spots with markings and papers scattered around with strange symbols. She picked up one and looked over the intricate circle designs that had more circles within them and within those circles were runes. Mephiles’ tiny notes were on the edges of the pages.
Failure, no response…
Attempts proved fruitless.
Successful, yet not powerful enough…
“…Is he trying to do something…?” She mumbled, but no matter what she read, all his notes were short and cryptic. It was as if he was worried about people reading his notes and discovering what he was up to…which - Amy had to admit as she remembered she was doing exactly that - was warranted.
Soon she began to rifle through his books. They were all just as old as she expected, with the ink fading in certain areas and strange, unsettlingly dark marks in others. From what little she could understand – and Amy knew very little of this language, but she had the sinking suspicion it was not a common one – they were all dealing with the occult and most likely handwritten. Various depictions of rituals, spells, herbs, and runes covered the pages. She was about to toss out this lead when she spotted one journal that was pointedly different from the rest.
While all of Mephiles’ books looked like they belonged in a museum, this one was…well…there was no way to describe it other than odd. Tucked away, far beneath the desk, it was a miracle Amy even spotted it. The book was an old, handbound journal that looked to have been made of tanned hide and it was held together with fraying strands of cork string. The book looked like it had been added to over the years as different textured pages with differing shades of white mixed in together. The handwriting on some pages was different too. In some pages, it was gruff and rushed – like someone who was hurrying to write down their jumbled thoughts onto the unassuming paper. In others, it was light and elegant as if written by a steady hand at a scholar’s desk. Some writing was completely illegible with letters scrunched up together as if they weren’t letters, but sardines in a can. Entire sections were smudged and tear stained…she hoped it was tears.
But the book thrummed with an unspoken power that shook Amy’s soul in a bad way. It was as if it were a blessing that she didn’t know half the language it was written in, because something told Amy that she would be sick if she knew. However, as she thumbed through the pages of this tome, Amy stopped and stared at the picture of a beast.
The charcoal drawing was of a strange dog. Even on the page, she could tell it was larger than it should be, with bulging muscles and veins that strained as if struggling to keep the dog within its own flesh. Speaking of its flesh, it was colored black – with some places as dark as the pencil could make it and other spots nearly erased entirely, with the artist instead drawing bones where flesh lacked. Its face – God, it’s face – looked like its fur was burnt off entirely to reveal blistering angry skin with welts and scars, pulled back into a fierce drooling snarl as soulless blank eyes stared at her from the page. As Amy stared more and more into the grotesque picture, she became more and more certain.
This was the creature in the report.
It wasn’t the Beast, though. This creature was clearly a quadruped, from how it was drawn. The Beast was bipedal, from what she remembered seeing.
However, this creature – Iblis, from what she could make out of the chicken scratch below its picture – was involved somehow. Her ears flickered as she heard something and she just barely managed to shove the book into her bag as Mephiles walked in, blinking at her in controlled surprise. “Well, well, well…it seems I have a little mouse in my tent.” His timbered voice was cool, almost charming if not for Amy’s instincts screaming at her to run as fast as she possibly could. However, he was blocking the door, and it wasn’t as if he hadn’t seen her face. It would be very easy for Mephiles to figure out who the pink hedgehog was considering the Rose family was the only one with pink hedgehogs in these parts.
How she sometimes wished her family was filled with more commonly colored furs like browns or greys…
“I…I apologize, I was…I was looking for you,” she said quickly, praying to whatever God was listening that he hadn’t seen her stuff his book into her bag. Mephiles tilted his head as he slowly walked up, arms crossed.
“Oh? Looking for me, little mouse?” He circled around her, surveying his tent with a critical eye to see if anything looked disturbed. Once satisfied, he gave her a charming grin, “well, I’m no stranger to adoring fans overstepping a few boundaries…though, I admit…they are rarely as charming.” Suddenly, he was barely a few inches from her, stroking her quills with a critical eye, “yes…truly, you would make a lovely addition to my show, Amy Rose.”
She stared at him, “how did…?”
“I know your name?” Mephiles chuckled, tickling her chin, “I know many things, Miss. Rose. My powers extend further than just petty, flashy tricks. Just like I know you were snooping around my tent, hoping to find some clue as to your werewolf problem…” Her heart stopped. He hadn’t been fooled, obviously. It was clear that Mephiles was far too shrewd to believe she was just waiting for him in his tent…Amy quickly backed up, looking away.
“It’s not…werewolves don’t exist…”
Mephiles smirked, “oh…but they do. After all, it wasn’t a myth that tore apart that poor rabbit woman and her daughter…and I should know…I was there when it was born.” Her eyes snapped back at him in shock. So, the Beast did come from his Roadshow. But why would he admit that? He continued, “oh, it wasn’t intentional, so please don’t think I intended for such a creature to exist. I…prefer my dogs to be better trained.” He stepped back from her and returned to his desk, shuffling the notes she had been going through until they were back in his preferred mess. “Given the chance, I would have prevented it…but one is always learning in this life.”
All fear of Mephiles eased for a moment as Amy began to realize this was her chance. Mephiles may have more information than any person or report. He must have seen the creature, maybe even knew who it was! She sucked in a breath, “then who-?”
“Ah, ah, ah…not so fast, my dear.” He turned around, stopping her question in its tracks with a smile and a shake of his head. “I am not in the business of doing charity work.”
She gawked, “but…Sir, if you know who the Beast is or how to stop it, then you simply must help us!” Amy stepped closer to him, “that creature has been slaughtering innocent people left and right. More will die if we don’t do anything.”
The infuriating hedgehog shrugged, “why would I care for such a thing? I can simply pack up my show and move to the next town as I have before…and besides, even if people die…their money does not.” This callous…it was clear now why Sonic and Shadow despised him. Mephiles was a remarkable showman, but an abhorrent person. There was no reason for him not to reveal who the creature was at least, but he simply found no merit in it and so didn’t. And Amy couldn’t exactly drag him to Knuckles to be forced to speak. For one, she had no clue what else Mephiles was capable of and – aside from that vague report back at the constabulary – no proof that Mephiles knew anything about the Beast or how to stop it. He grinned at her frustrated look, “now, now…I’m not so unreasonable as to not be willing to help. I just simply will need some…incentive.”
“…Incentive…?” Instinctively, Amy stepped back and wrapped her arms around herself as she eyed him suspiciously. However, that only gained a short laugh.
“Come now, as…entertaining a partner I’m sure you’d be…I don’t mix business with pleasure. So rest assured, I wasn’t insinuating anything like that.” Reaching out his hand, Mephiles continued, “I simply wish to make a deal. I will tell you all you wish to know. About the Beast, Iblis, this very roadshow…and in return, you will do me a favor.”
She raised an eyebrow, “what kind of favor?” As the words left her mouth, it was like they took all the moisture with them. The air felt heavier, drier, than it just had been. The animals outside were louder, more frantic and restless. Had it always been this warm? What…time was it? She felt like she and Mephiles were the only ones in the world right now. What was she doing there? She was looking for something…
The room was tilting slightly and…
“It’s nothing you wouldn’t be able to handle, my dear, and nothing needs to be done at the moment…” His voice echoed in her ears, in her mind, “but if I answer your questions, you will answer my call when I need you…” She wanted that. She wanted answers. And if it was just a small favor, it wouldn’t hurt, right?
Just a small favor.
“So…do we have a deal…?” His hand stretched out towards her, and she knew, deep down, everything she was feeling right now would stop the minute she took his hand. And she so desperately wanted it to stop.
“I…” Her arm felt heavy, but Amy slowly reached out to take his hand. Just before her palm met his, someone stormed inside. And just like that, everything stopped. The dizziness, the dryness, loud cries…everything was back to normal, and Amy yanked her hand back in shock.
What was she just about to agree to?
Mephiles’ face darkened as he snapped his head towards the intruder. Silver stood before them, panting as he caught his breath. “This had better be good, Silver.” Mephiles’ voice was ice cold, infuriated by the disruption, “you know that no one comes into my tent without my permission.”
Silver, once he caught his breath, wheezed out “Master, we have a problem…! Surge’s lost control of her powers again…the attractions on the second quadrant are down.” The black and blue hedgehog snarled in a strange language before turning back to Amy with his calm smile.
It was frightening how quickly he could switch back and forth.
“My apologies, Miss. Rose. It seems I’m needed elsewhere.” He bowed, “but please…do think more about that deal. I’m more than happy to help otherwise.” And then he was gone, in the blink of an eye. Amy didn’t even see him leave the tent. Truly, what was Mephiles capable of? Silver let out a sigh of relief.
“Thank the fates I got here in time…” He walked up to her, worried, “are you alright?” Honestly, she wasn’t sure she was. The lingering, glacial touch of Mephiles’ magic still stroked her skin like a persistent ghost determined to have her attention. But it was fading, and she was finding it much easier to concentrate and breathe. Silver put his hand on her shoulder comfortingly, “take deep breaths. It’s normal to feel as you do when faced with Mephiles’ powers. Just breathe and let your mind settle.”
“What…what was-?”
Silver smiled, yet there was no warmth in it, “Mephiles has no qualms using his powers against those not used to magic. It’s a good thing I got here before he could compel you into making a deal with him…his deals are just as dangerous as his curses.” So Mephiles was trying to force her into making a deal with him. Again, she wondered what would have happened if he had succeeded. Once he was sure her breathing was normal, Silver stepped back and bowed with a smile. “Apologies for the late introduction, Miss. I am Silver, the Telekinetic of Mephiles’ Roadshow and Arcane Exhibition.” Unlike Mephiles, being near Silver felt like being near an old friend. He came across as kind and open, if a bit too trusting. However, considering how he dealt with his master, Amy gathered he was no fool. She curtsied.
“I am Amy…Amy R-“ Silver held up his hand.
“Best you do not tell anyone here your full name, Miss. Amy. Magic users find it much easier to hex and spell you if you give them your name personally. Myself included.” Now Amy knew he could be trusted, if he was so easily warning her against something that even he himself could find useful. “Besides, I am well aware of you.” His gaze turned serious, “I insist you come with me. I have something important to discuss…but it’s best we go somewhere Mephiles doesn’t have his eyes.” Silver held open the tent flap and gestured outside. Glad to be freed of this stifling place, Amy hurried out with him beside her.
Silver pointedly ignored the feeling of eyes piercing his back but made sure to keep a respectable distance from Amy. No use making him angrier than he already was.
He led her to the darker paths of the roadshow, deftly avoiding the massive crowd of guests as they walked. “I am glad you came so quickly, Miss. Amy. I was wondering how I would find you otherwise.”
“You were looking for me,” she raised an eyebrow. Amy couldn’t fathom how Silver knew about her before today. Or how Mephiles knew for that matter.
Silver smiled at her, “I may be a telepath, but that is only one of my talents.” He continued to lead her further towards the living quarters. As they got closer, the crowds lessened, and Amy noticed it became more like a small village. Small children, who had definitely come with the show, ran about playing as they passed. A ball came flying towards them but, before she could react, the ball was encased in a teal hued glow as it floated back towards the children. She saw that Silver was holding up his hand lazily, which was also glowing that same color.
So, it really wasn’t an act. He truly was telekinetic. “How can you do that?”
“Magic has always existed in some form,” Silver explained, not stopping his gait, “most just believe it to be myth, but there are families whose bloodlines are more intimately connected to magic than most. My family was known as the Lunae Li and we are mainly comprised of telepaths, empaths, and diviners. So, it’s really a bloodline type of thing,” he finally came to a midsized light blue tent. It was similar to Mephiles’ tent, being slightly smaller and less ornate. But there were charms and crystals hanging on cords that wrapped around supporting poles and hanging from the edges. Silver stars and runes were sewn into the fabric. However, Amy could see it was a home from the number of flowerpots filled with random knick-knacks and wares in front of it. She saw a few cushions and rugs set out to rest in the sun if needed. And the energy it gave was much warmer, more welcoming than Mephiles’ cold and foreboding home. Silver opened the tent flap and beckoned her to enter.
As she did, Amy was hit with the sweet smell of frankincense and myrrh. She realized the light came from the top of the tent, which had been pulled open like a sunroof. The tent was sectioned off, much like Mephiles’, into rooms. She seemed to be within the common room, which held lounging pillows, an ornate Persian rug made of deep red and gold threads, a low table that was covered in star maps and used cups of tea. Over to the side, she spotted Blaze – the acrobat – as she stood over a small open fire with a cauldron bubbling with something in it. Silver stiffened, “Blaze, my love, what are you doing?”
Blaze jolted, her tail fluffing up, as if caught doing something she shouldn’t have. She looked back at him, her face stoic but they could see her cheeks flushing, “nothing! Nothing, I was…simply stirring it so it didn’t burn.”
Silver rolled his eyes and walked over, “you know we agreed that I wouldn’t do the laundry if you didn’t try to cook.” He hugged her from behind and checked the pot, “looks fine to me.”
Blaze huffed, “I know we agreed. But you were gone so long, I didn’t want to just sit as it burned.” She looked over to Amy and hurriedly got out of Silver’s grasp as she walked over to Amy, “so he’s found you. Thank the fates,” Blaze bowed, but noticeably less deep than Silver or even Mephiles. Amy was speechless. She had thought Blaze was beautiful from afar, but she was stunning up close. Her fur, in natural light, was a beautiful lavender color and her eyes were like flames burning a bright yellow, encased in long black lashes into a natural cat-eye. She stood and walked with a grace and elegance that made Amy think she would have been right at home as a princess in a royal court. “Given how my husband isn’t beside himself with worry, I assume he got to you before Mephiles did.”
Amy nodded, dumbly, “yes…yes, he stopped him just in time…I’m sorry, husband?” Blaze gave her a soft smile, blushing slightly.
“Yes, I am Blaze the Fire Dancer…and wife to Silver.” Silver chuckled as he mixed their meal.
“We’ve been married since we were fourteen, so we’re hardly newlyweds.” He gave Blaze a smile, “but every day feels like our honeymoon.”
Amy baulked. Fourteen?! They had been married so young? “But…but the legal marriageable age is-“
Blaze waved her hand dismissively, “legally we married at sixteen and began living together then too. But our culture allows marriage at fourteen and we were an arranged match,” she smiled back at Silver. “But I believe our love was destined even before that.” Amy watched as the two gushed at each other. She couldn’t imagine marrying so young, but it was obvious that Silver and Blaze loved each other. Their performance together even showed how trusting they were of each other, with Blaze trusting Silver to toss her about with his powers and not let her get injured and Silver knowing Blaze wouldn’t let the fire harm him. So, if they were happy, who was she to judge?
Silver finally returned, “enough of the sentimental talk. Please make yourself comfortable.”
“Right, where are my manners? Please sit, sit.” Blaze led Amy to one of the cushions by the low table as Silver used his powers to remove all the maps and cups off to another room. Blaze shot him a look, “I expect you’ll clean those cups?”
Silver grinned sheepishly, “of course, dear. I’ll make sure to do that as soon as we’re done with our guest.” Amy giggled, finding it hilarious that someone as powerful as Silver was so easily cowed by his wife.
“Can I offer you some tea? I may not be a good cook, but I can make a decent cup.” Amy watched as Blaze snapped her fingers, causing a flame to ignite underneath the tea pot. Water, which had been cooled, began to bubble and pop as she poured loose leaf tea and spices into it.
“So you can also do magic…? I thought those flames were for show.” Blaze shook her head.
“My family, the Sol Li, is comprised mainly of pyrotechs, rune blazers, and diviners.” There was that word again: diviners.
“What’s a diviner?”
Silver explained while Blaze poured them each a cup of tea, “those outside our world call them fortune tellers. We both have the power of divination, though it is weak and requires certain…conditions to work. I can divine things from this-“ a crystal ball floated out of a bag and settled in between them, encased in Silver’s magic- “so long as the moon is either full or close to it. But I can only get sparse details and vague feelings. It’s how I knew I would meet you here and that I would need to prevent Mephiles from making a deal with you, but I didn’t know your name or even what you would look like.”
She blinked, “wait…but you didn’t know when Mephiles would try that.”
“I didn’t, but Blaze did.”
His wife nodded, “I can divine information using candles,” which explained why there were twice as many candles as there were in Mephiles’ tent, “but I can only divine out certain times a person will perform an action and only if its going to happen during the day. I have no powers to divine at night and if I don’t have the name of someone, I can’t divine things about them. We didn’t know your name, but I can easily divine things about Mephiles. Since we knew he’d attempt to make a deal with someone, I simply looked for that and told Silver when it would happen.”
“And…that issue you distracted him with? Did you divine that?” Blaze shook her head.
“We…pulled a small favor.” At the mention of that, Silver deflated and groaned.
“Let’s move on…I don’t even want to think of how much I owe Surge now…” He sipped his tea begrudgingly. Just who was Surge and what would she ask for in return for causing enough chaos to drag Mephiles away from his plans? “Anyways, we wanted to warn you. We know you’re looking for information on the werewolf and that what you found has led you here.” The couple suddenly looked gravely serious, “and we wanted to warn you to be careful as you are on the right path…but it is putting you in more danger than you even realize.”
Amy gripped her tea cup, the warmth from the cup easing away the chill his words brought. So she wasn’t just chasing dead ends. “Does that mean the Beast came from here?”
Blaze sighed, “I wish I could be straight forward. But Mephiles has a curse placed on all who work in his roadshow, so I apologize if I cannot be clear. His curse prevents us from divulging information that could harm him or his business.”
“That being said,” Silver interjected, “there was an incident that caused the werewolf to be.”
Amy nodded, “the animal attack all those years ago…the last time this roadshow was here.” Silver nodded. “What happened back then?”
“My lips are sealed,” Silver said, yet his tone suggested those were not the words he wanted to say. It seemed the curse he and Blaze were under truly did prevent them from speaking something that could be detrimental to Mephiles. Amy realized that, if she wanted information, she’d need to ask about it in a round about way. She sat there in silence, thinking.
There was one way.
“Was there an animal here that attacked a child the last time the roadshow came to Knothole?”
“Yes,” Blaze answered.
“Is it still here?”
“No,” Silver remarked.
“Did it run away?”
“No,” Blaze replied. “No animal has ever run away from the roadshow. I was young when it happened, but I would’ve remembered if there had been because Mephiles would have stayed here longer to look for it.”
So, the animal wasn’t here but it didn’t run away?
“Did Mephiles sell it?”
“No,” Silver shook his head, “he would never sell that animal. It was worth far more than money.”
Amy thought back to the book hidden in her bag, “…was that animal Iblis?”
“Yes.” Blaze didn’t explain further.
“Is Iblis some sort of dog?”
“No,” was all Silver said.
“…What is Iblis?”
“My lips are sealed,” they both parroted. So, Iblis was a secret that could harm Mephiles. But the report had said Mephiles had used him as one of the acts. So he obviously wasn’t hiding his existence…but he was hiding what kind of animal Iblis was. That was confusing. From the picture, he was not a werewolf, but Silver confirmed he wasn’t a dog.
Then, what is Iblis?
And where is he?
And why does Mephiles not want anyone to talk about him?
“Does Mephiles know who the werewolf is?”
“Yes.”
“…Do you two know who the werewolf is?”
“…Yes.”
“…Can you tell me who it is?”
“No,” they shook their head. The curse was protecting the werewolf’s identity. So they knew who it was and couldn’t speak on it. That must mean them speaking out would hurt Mephiles. Amy was both getting information and more questions at the same time.
“Can you tell me about the werewolf curse?”
“Yes,” Silver sighed in relief, as if released from something. “Lycanthropic curses can be incurred in a few ways. By way of a hex, cast by someone with ill intent. By way of a cursed artifact. And by way of a bite, either by one already afflicted by the lycanthropic curse or...something far worse.” Silver leaned onto the table, his voice lowering, “it may be fortunate that all who have been attacked by your werewolf haven’t survived as…if they had suffered a bite and lived through it, then by the next full moon of the next year, they would have turned as well.”
She gulped. The idea of all those victims being dead being better than the alternative was…horrible. But Amy could see where he came from. Just one werewolf was hard to deal with…the idea of there being more made her stomach do flips. Blaze put his hand on his shoulder, “the old texts speak of a few ways to protect yourself from werewolves. As such, they do not do well with flames, even when not in their bestial forms. So, keep a torch lit bright near yourself when traveling in the dark woods.”
“Silver will also ward them away, even better if it is blessed.” Silver said, referencing his namesake, “should you have anyone who can invoke a divine blessing, no matter what faith they aspire to, they can bless the silver you hold, and it will ward off the beast. But make sure to be careful, as a determined werewolf can withstand silver if needed.”
“Normal silver can also cause a werewolf to be deterred, but it is not as powerful without a blessing.” It was then that Amy noticed that the two had a lot of silver around, from the candles holders that were covered in cooled, fragrant wax to the threads embroidering their tent.
Silver.
Perhaps they had prepared this beforehand since they knew of the Beast? Was it by Mephiles’ order or their own preparation? Blaze gave her a secretive smile, “a wise one never walks into the woods without arming themselves. So long as we are in here, it cannot reach us.”
“A foolish notion!” A voice hissed from further in the tent. They all looked over to see Sticks trudging out of the room with a limp. She looked no different than she had when Amy had seen her burst out into the street, screaming of the werewolf like a madwoman. However, her movements were much more stiff and pained. She had bags under her eyes and walked hunched over, as if to straighten her back would pain her further. Silver jumped up, hurrying over to her.
“Sticks, you should be resting…”
The badger shrugged off Silver’s worried hands as she hobbled over to the table, taking a seat beside Amy. She looked over at her, “you have a sweet smell…a soothing one…” Amy chuckled nervously before scooting away a few inches. Sticks gave her a smile, “maybe that’s why all are so drawn to you…your soul is pure, calming…” The badger sighed and shuddered in relief, “it’s nice to finally not have those blasted voices screaming at me all day.”
“V…voices?”
Silver nodded, “well, we mentioned how both Blaze’s family and my own have diviners…Sticks, here, comes from a family made up entirely of diviners. Flame, water, bones, you name it, they can use it.” Amy glanced over at the short badger girl who was being given some tea by Blaze, though her arms were shaking from the effort. As Sticks shifted, Amy caught sight of bloody bandages wrapped around her upper arms and across her torso as her clothes moved along her wounded skin. The bandages looked fresh and she caught the whiff of herbs and blood. Sensing her gaze, Sticks looked at her and shrugged stiffly.
“Mephiles doesn’t like me all that much, even less when I speak the truth-“
Silver coughed, “her outburst earlier was…not exactly forgotten.” Her heart sank as the implication hung in the air. Sticks’ revelation in the town must have cost her dearly if she was so gravely wounded afterwards. Amy turned to Sticks quickly.
“He hurt you?” But, despite her panic, Sticks waved her hand dismissively.
“Pfft, I’m fine. It’s not the first time I pissed off that bastard and it won’t be the last.” The way she spoke, it was as if Mephiles had only yelled at her. But Amy could see that Sticks was in pain.
“Maybe we should take you to a doctor? The one who helps my grandfather-“
“And let him poke at my brain!? Never!” Amy blinked in surprise at Stick’s vehement words, but Blaze sighed as if it was just another Tuesday.
“Sticks is an incredibly powerful diviner, far eclipsing both Silver and I combined. However, the cost of that power is that her mind is a bit…fuzzy….But she is a good friend and reliable and, while she can’t exactly perform in the show, Mephiles needs her to prepare himself for any…accidents that might occur.”
The badger scoffed, “as if he listens to me! I told him, I told him, to enter into this place is to greet death head on! And yet-“ Sticks slammed her fist onto the table, “once again, I will be forced to watch those around me die.” Suddenly, she turned to Amy. “You listen here, Amy Rose. Things are not safe here; you are not safe here!” And they were back on this topic again, only this time Sticks was involved. Amy had the sinking suspicion that wasn’t a good thing.
Silver continued, “she’s right. For some reason, the cursed one is focused on you and that is the worst fate of all. You see, a lycanthropic curse is insidious because it not only twists the afflicted into something it’s not…it twists their mind as well. It strips them of any humanity it has until they are nothing more than a shell of their former self.”
“The body lives but the heart rots. It rots, Amy Rose, rots like those it put in the ground. No one is safe, not friends or loved ones.” Sticks took Amy’s hand suddenly, making her gasp. She watched as Sticks began tracing the lines on her palm and fingers, muttering to herself. “If only you had your hammer, then maybe you could beat the madness out of this place…”
Her hammer…?
Amy looked over at Silver and Blaze, both of whom looked equally as confused.
“Thankfully, they do not have their superspeed…otherwise you could not escape.”
Now she was completely lost. Superspeed?
“Just…let her work…she says weird stuff sometimes…”
Sticks finally looked up, her eyes – once cloudy with madness – now focused, “Death to you would not be quick, but a long and tortured journey of heartbreak and fear. Do not let it catch you. It smiles to draw you close. Choose wisely who you will take the hand of, Amy Rose. But know this…” Each word dug into her like a needle, but Amy couldn’t find it in herself to move from Sticks as she spoke, “change comes with the full moon. And it never changes back.”
It was clearly time to go once Amy exited the diviners’ tent. Silver had offered to walk her out, but she declined since she didn’t want to keep him from Blaze and Sticks. It was their dinner time and Sticks needed him to help ease her back into bed, after all. The extent of her injuries was further revealed after she did her impromptu palm reading.
Mephiles had whipped her like a disobedient farm animal.
Blaze had told her that Sticks was whipped harder when she laughed.
Well, she also needed some time alone to think. Her investigation into this place had wielded results beyond her wildest dreams. She not only discovered that Mephiles was in fact tied to the Beast, but that there was an animal he had hidden away that had caused it. He was purposefully preventing his roadshow workers from speaking on it. And according to what they could tell her; the Beast was undoubtedly a werewolf. That…and it was focused on her.
Why? They couldn’t say. But perhaps, Amy felt the heaviness of the occult journal in her bag, this book will. She didn’t know how she would decipher its words – Amy knew nothing of the arcane and she doubted Mephiles would be willing – but it was a start, at least. As she walked towards the entrance, she felt a firm grip on her arm, and something yanked her into the woods.
She screamed, spinning around to see…
Sonic.
A very angry looking Sonic.
Oh no, she groaned inside. Amy had been so caught up in everything that was going on that she forgot that she was supposed to be with him and that she had snuck away. Sonic’s eyes betrayed everything he was feeling: rage, betrayal, hurt, and irritation. Never has she seen those eyes turned on her before, mainly at Shadow. So, this was an uncomfortable first for her. “Sonic-“
“Don’t…!” He snarled, before holding up a finger and taking a deep breath, “even start…Amy, where the hell where you?! I just spent the last three hours looking all over the damn place for you!” Three hours? She’d been gone three hours?! Glancing upwards, she saw that sunset was fast approaching and soon, very soon, the very idea of being in the woods would be lunacy. Sonic tapped his foot expectantly, arms crossed as he glared down at her.
She felt like a child being scolded, twiddling her thumbs, “I…umm…well…”
“…You were snooping around, weren’t you?” Her quills stiffened slightly at his accusatory tone. The blue hedgehog hissed and swore, kicking the tree beside her, causing Amy to jump. “I fucking knew it! God damn you, Amy! Why the hell would you even think of messing around in this damned Roadshow?! Do you even know how dangerous Mephiles is?!”
She grimaced, “I wasn’t trying to get into trouble, Sonic! I was just…well…”
“You were what? Looking for more info on that god damned Beast? Like when you were snooping around at Uncle Chuck’s old farm?!” She froze.
“…Sonic…how did you know about that?” How did he? The detectives and Knuckles swore they would keep her involvement in that under wraps. Even Charmy knew that no one was to know about Amy being the one to discover the Beast’s den. Sonic snarled and stalked away, punching a tree over and over as he cursed and swore. She’d never seen him like this before.
It was…concerning.
Amy backed up, hugging the tree behind her as she watched him, wide eyed, as he paced back and forth angrily, muttering about “damned, stubborn girl” and “danger” and “foolishness”. She slowly sunk to the ground, hugging her legs to her chest as she watched him. After what felt like eternity, Sonic stopped and leaned against the tree with a sigh. He had tired himself out. Walking over to her, he plopped on the ground and leaned against the tree, not looking at her. They stayed silent for a while. Then he said, softly, “I overheard you talking to Knuckles and the Chaotix last time I picked you up…”
So, he had heard their conversation. This whole time, he knew she was investigating the Beast.
“…Why didn’t you tell me the truth that night…? When I asked if you were keeping things from me?” Finally, he looked at her. The anger was gone, instead replaced with a soul crushing sadness. Amy almost preferred his anger.
She looked away, “I…I didn’t want you to worry…or for you to tell Shadow…” He huffed.
“I would never tell Shadow anything about you, Ames…but I hate the idea that you could get hurt.” He pulled her close, “stop this…don’t worry about the Beast or Mephiles or anything like that…stay home if that’s what it takes, but stop putting yourself in danger for this.”
She pulled away a bit, but his arms were locked around her now, “I can’t, Sonic…”
“Let your fiancés rest, Amy.” His eyes bore into hers, their faces barely a few centimeters apart, “I know you feel guilty, but it wasn’t your fault that the Beast killed them.”
“But I can do something about it, Sonic. I may not be a hunter like you or a detective like Espio and Vector, but I can still do my part to help.”
“You being safe is the biggest help!” He argued, “so let them rest in peace and focus on me instead.” The silence stretched between them, “I know I’m not what your parents wanted, but I don’t care. I’m still more aristocratic than anyone they’d find in the city and I’ll even move there if it makes them happy, but for now…focus on me and not the ones you lost.”
“Sonic-“
He chuckled humorlessly, “I don’t know how much clearer I must be, Amy Rose…I love you and I’m going to marry you. But to do that, you need to be safe.” Her breath caught in her throat as his words settled between them. Sonic wasn’t just casually flirting now or teasing her. This was it. He’s fully made himself clear. He stared into her eyes again before saying, “Amy Rose, I want to be clear now…I’m courting you and I intend to have you as my wife before the year is through.”
She shook her head, “Sonic, don’t say that! You overheard my conversation, every man whose been betrothed to me has been killed-“ his lips cut off her words as he pressed them to hers, swallowing up her protests. Even though she had been betrothed three times by now, a kiss had never been pressed to her lips before. Her hands? Yes. Her cheek? Once. But never her lips. But it was clear Sonic was not one to care for decorum and the proper acts of courtship as he pulled her tight against him, his lips wrestling with her own passionately.
It was hot and frenzied and so breathtakingly wonderful, that Amy very nearly forgot that he was basically challenging the Beast to kill him at this point. Finally, he pulled away and gave her a smirk, “I’m more afraid of losing you than I am of the Beast. Let it come.”
He hated coming home, especially after spending so much time with Amy, but it was something he had to deal with for now. If Sonic stayed out during the night, Shadow would never let him hear the end of it. Pushing the doors to the manor open, Sonic didn’t even spare the scurrying servants a glance as he made his way to the stairs to head to his room. “You’re late,” Shadow’s voice echoed from the darkened hallways as he emerged.
Sonic huffed, “I’m here, aren’t I? All safe and ready to be trapped all over again for you.” Shadow glared at him, debating on whether to rise to his obvious provocation.
“You’re being reckless, Sonic. You know the full moon is tomorrow. We can’t afford any mistakes right now.” He waved a hand dismissively.
“You say that each time a full moon comes, Shads.” Walking past his older brother, Sonic mused, “it’s not like anything is any different.”
As he left, he heard Shadow sigh before he called out, “keep your outburst to a minimum this time, Sonic.”
Notes:
Ladies and gents, chapter 11 in totality is over 21K words...I hope you all enjoyed the peace and quiet because I crave violence.
Edit: Also, real talk? I fully plan on things getting spicy in this fic. Should I keep things tones down on that aspect or are we hoping for full sex scenes? Lemme know.
Chapter 14: Chapter Twelve
Summary:
THe Full Moon is drenched in blood and magic.
Notes:
The theme for this chapter is "Funeral Derangements" by Ice Nine Kills. Mainly for what happens later.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Twelve
The sweet scent of her perfume wafted from the breeze into his nose as he laid there, head rested on her soft lap. Warm rays of sunshine basked his quills and the soft, cotton-like grass cradled his back under the freshly laundered picnic blanket. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt so relaxed, so at peace. He felt her fingers thumbing through his fur as she hummed softly, “how long are you going to sleep, Sonic?” Cracking one eye open, he gazed up at her.
His beloved Amy, the girl of his dreams and his one solace in his long, painful life.
The look of adoration and love on her face sent giddy chills down his spine. She was perfect, simple as that, with her endearingly doll-like green eyes and the permanent flush of her cheeks. He had always thought so, known so, and he was so proud to finally be able to call her his own. He will spend days dreaming of only her; the soft, yet prickly rosy quills that stiffened when flustered, her dainty little tail and petite little gloved hands, and her lithe yet alluring form.
Absolute perfection.
And all his…
Finally.
“Sonic…?”
He grinned, “yes, Ames?”
She called him again, “wake up.”
He blinked at the harshness of her voice, turned garbled and sharp. He was no longer in the peaceful meadow, nor laying with his head on Amy’s lap. A constricting pain erupted in his chest, squeezing his heart as he staggered up in the metallic cage, he was now trapped in. Confusion and horror dawned as he spun around, seeing nothing but metal bars with twisted chains of silver wrapped around them surrounding him. Shadowy figures crowded his cage, and he stumbled back, “where am I?” He gasped out, the pain unbearable. To his horror, chains were clamped around his wrists and neck as he stood in a bloody mess of hay, bones, and scat.
Booming laughter and carnival music blared in his ears, ripping a scream from him as he struggled against his restraints. Yet, as he clawed and pulled, the chains grew tighter. The laughter grew louder. The music played nearer as his world shifted and Sonic frantically tried to free himself. “Let me out! Letmeoutletmeoutletmeoutletmeout! Let me out!” He screamed over and over as he clawed and bit at his own flesh, trying desperately to escape.
Yet his vision spun and grew hazier and more contorted as the shapeless shadows jeered and laughed, prodding and poking at him from their protection behind the metal bars. He cried out, “I’m not an animal! Let me out!” Throwing himself to the bars, he screamed out for help but knew it was useless. No one could hear him over the music.
No one would free him.
A flash of pink and he turned, hopeful. Maybe she was here, the only one who could free him from this. Amy could take all this away, prove that he wasn’t an animal. He just had to find her. Scanning the black crowd, it felt like an eternity before he spotted her.
His love.
She stood in the sea of ghosts, back turned to him as he cried out to her. “Amy!” Despite his screams, his pleas, Amy didn’t turn to him. She got further and further away, walking hand in hand with a familiar black hedgehog. Sonic jolted awake with a scream; blankets drenched in his hot sweat as his chest fought to drag air into his abused lungs. His eyes were wild, nearly black as he scanned the area and then himself.
He wasn’t in a cage.
He wasn’t bound.
And Amy was at her grandfather’s house, far from Shadow’s grasp. But make no mistake – Sonic fell back into his damp sheets, staring up at his ceiling as he waited for dawn, trapped in his room – he was by no means free.
“And then what happened?” Amy giggled as Tails bounced excitedly in front of her, practically vibrating from excitement. This was the most upbeat she’d seen him since he moved in with her, his grief and pain forgotten under the childish glee of the upcoming event of his day. She ruffled his orange fur.
“Haven’t I told you four times already?” He shook her hand off, looking up at her with barely contained joy.
“Yes, but I want to hear it again!”
She laughed, “alright, alright. Yes, the silver hedgehog flew all around the stage.” His tails fluttered with glee.
“I can’t wait to see it! I can’t believe you’re taking us to go,” that’s right. Amy was headed back to the roadshow. After her visit with Sonic the previous day, she had spent all night planning her next move. Mephiles’ Roadshow and Arcane Exhibition had proven to be a strange goldmine of information regarding the beast, regardless of Mephiles’ attempts to keep things under wraps. She could at least, definitively, say that the Beast came from the roadshow and that led her to believe that perhaps the way to stop the Beast once and for all was there too.
They just had to get around Mephiles’ damned curse so that Silver and his friends could tell them what it was.
Despite being up most of the night, Amy couldn’t think of a way around literal magic. She was out of her own element. But perhaps one of the detectives or Knuckles could think of something. They were more adept to interrogation, so perhaps they had a way to glean off information without being told it directly. The only problem was that she couldn’t just go to Mephiles’ roadshow with just them. Mephiles had already caught her snooping and would keep an eye on her and whoever she brought, possibly making it impossible to talk to Silver, Blaze, or Sticks.
And then her solution came to her in the form of Tails with a flyer and big, pleading blue eyes. It was so simple, it was silly. Tails was a child and, like all the other kids, was desperate to go to the roadshow and have fun. Maybe seeing her alone with another adult again would make Mephiles’ suspicious, but even he couldn’t say anything about her bringing a child to the show.
It was foolproof.
It was!
Plus, Amy felt a little bad. Tails had been basically left behind at the constabulary or home while she was out and about looking into the Beast. She had sworn to take good care of him but ended up doing what her own mother had done when she was his age – passed the child off to the help, such as Bunnie or Antoine. I’m so sorry, Tails, she thought morosely as the little fox scurried ahead, grinning. I’ll make things up to you once everything is over.
It was strange, thinking that way suddenly. Amy hadn’t really made plans of what to do once the issue with the Beast was resolved – perhaps because it seemed so big that she subconsciously wondered if there really could be anything done. But now, with the revelations from Silver and Blaze, it was starting to become easier to think of a future without a slobbering monster above her head.
After all, if the Beast could be warded off with silver, then didn’t that mean it had weaknesses just like any other living creature?
Tails was now up ahead, speaking to a small fox girl…Fifi?
The young female fox was giggling, showing off the “new” dress that she was wearing while Tails politely complimented it. Of course, Amy could tell it was simply an old dress that she probably got as a hand me down, but who was she to rain on the little girl’s parade? She knows how it feels to feel pretty in a new dress. “-And then Mommy told me if I took good care of this dress, she’ll see about getting me some nice shoes to wear with it!”
Tails smiled, “that’s great, Fifi. It looks really pretty on you.” Off to the side, Scourge could be seen leaning against the wall of a store, watching intently. Amy wondered what was going through his head right now. She hadn’t seen him since he was released after a few days in the jailhouse and, after she took Fifi to visit him, he hadn’t exactly been too friendly towards her. At least he wasn’t flirting with her so brazenly, but Amy couldn’t understand why he was so cross about seeing Fifi while sitting in a cell.
As if he knew she was watching him, he turned and gave her a glare before he straightened up and walked over.
Wonderful.
“Well, well, well. If it isn’t Miss. Priss?” His eyes were cold and threatening, a contrast to his easy gait. The green hedgehog towered over her, his quills stiffened in a dominant display, as he glared down at her. Amy pursed her lips, crossing her arms defiantly. While here, Amy had heard more things around town about him. He was known for being intimidating and starting fights over perceived slights, being smart enough to not get caught while also dangerous enough to be monitored. If Knuckles wasn’t dealing with the beast, he would often deal with the aftermath of Scourge’s actions.
And, for some reason, he was really angry at her for bringing his daughter to visit him. Amy cleared her throat, “Mr. Moebius. I see you’re…well.” Amy’s voice reminded her of her mother whenever she had to speak to someone of higher standing that she couldn’t stand. Polite, cordial and yet, aloof. It sent shivers down her own spine, but Amy knew now it was a good trait to have since the absolute last thing she wanted was to get into a screaming match in the middle of the town.
Scourge, however, has no qualms about reputation. He chuckled darkly, “oh? What’s this? Suddenly, you’re all business and tact. Don’t remember seeing any of that when you dragged my kid to see me humiliated.”
So that’s what his issue with her was? He felt embarrassed about Fifi seeing him in a jail cell? So childish, Amy thought. “I didn’t mean to come across that way. And Fifi asked to see you, what was I to say?”
“Fucking no, you dumb broad!” Fifi and Tails looked over once he snarled at her, “Who the fuck takes a little girl to see her old man behind bars?!”
Amy took in a deep breath, “I apologize if that embarrassed you, but-“
“You think I’m embarrassed?” He cut her off, “bitch, I’m just real sick of your holier than thou attitude.” Now her quills bristled.
“How dare you! I’ll admit I should have thought about how that would have made you feel, but I will not let you just insult me!” She turned and started to walk away, but Scourge yanked her back by the arm. “Oh!”
“Amy!” Tails ran over and grabbed onto her skirt while Fifi ran up to Scourge.
“Daddy? What’re you doin’?”
“Shut up, brat! I’m talking to someone here,” he snarled down at her before turning his attention back to Amy. She grabbed at his hand, trying to pull herself free, “and you! Don’t you ever try to walk away from me again!” He shook her.
“Let go of me!”
“You must think you’re so perfect, with your money and your status! I’ll teach you not to fuck with me!” Amy braced herself, wincing in preparation for his attack but before he could even move, a hand swiftly grabbed his arm and yanked him back. Towering over both Scourge and Amy, Vector narrowed his reptilian eyes as he put on an icy, threatening grin that displayed all his teeth.
“We having some trouble here, Scourge?” The green hedgehog glowered at Vector. Amy couldn’t be happier to see him. The large crocodile Mobian was one of the few who Scourge rarely engaged in a fight with simply due to the fact that Vector’s size far outclassed his. Vector was often the one sent to corral him back in line when Knuckles was unavailable to do it because of that.
“Tch. Damn woman ain’t worth it,” Scourge spat at her feet and stomped off. Fifi ran after her dad, ears flattened against her head as her cheeks burned in embarrassment. Poor girl, Amy thought, that kind of father cannot be easy to deal with. At least her father barely had time for her. Vector clicked his tongue before turning back to Amy and Tails, his previously stern glare melting into a much softer smile.
She smiled back, “thank you for helping me, Mr. Vector. I don’t know what he would have done without you there,” Vector laughed.
“Don’t mention it! That damned gangster acts all tough with women, but he’s a real coward when dealing with men not in his gang.” He knelt so he wasn’t standing above her – a habit she noticed he took with almost every female smaller than he was. It was endearing, yet not very common. In the back of Amy’s mind, she wondered if it was a result of his life with Vanilla and Cream. “Are you alright, though? He shook you pretty hard.”
Waving a hand to dismiss his worries, Amy nodded. “I’m fine, I was just a bit frazzled. I was more worried about Tails,” the young kit peeked over to Vector from behind her skirts. Seeing the two so awkward around each other was sad, considering she knew how much Tails missed him. Yet Vector always seemed to run the other way whenever Tails came into the room. Speaking of Vector looked like he wanted to scoop Tails up into his arms yet held himself back.
“How about you, little buddy? Must’ve been rough.”
Tails perked up once his former father figure began speaking to him, “I’m fine!” He kicked the dirt, looking at the ground, “but I couldn’t get Scourge offa Ms. Amy…” The poor boy must have been terrified that Amy would be hurt. The excitement and perkiness that had been coursing through his body since she agreed to take him to the roadshow had disappeared like fog in the sunlight.
Damn that rotten gangster! May the Beast knock him flat, Amy thought bitterly as she side eyed the way Scourge had gone.
In a surprising move, Vector rubbed Tail between the ears, startling both him and Amy. “Don’t you worry about that. You made plenty of noise to get my attention, so you protected her plenty.” And, like magic, Tails’ mood lifted right back up as Vector stood.
Oh yes. She had to get these two to come back together. Tails needed his father figure.
“Actually, this is perfect. I was just headed to the constabulary to speak with Constable Knuckles,” Tails looked at her quizzically. He hadn’t known that was her errand…possibly because she just thought of it. Vector hummed, thinking.
“Constable Knuckles is probably out on patrol right now, since that roadshow came back to town. Wanted to make sure none of the ‘guests’ did anything stupid.”
“Then perhaps you can take my report? There’s something I wanted to discuss,” previously, after they all agreed to let Amy help, they made up a code phrase for her to use to let them know when she had new information to give. Vector’s eyes gleamed as he nodded enthusiastically.
“Of course, let’s go discuss things.” The trio headed down the street, with Amy and Vector trading small talk while Tails walked between them, listening to them and throwing in small questions or comments. As they walked off, a familiar and creeping sensation trickled down her spine. She briefly looked back. The streets were relatively calm, with townspeople heading to and from various places as they went about their tasks.
Nothing seemed more out of the ordinary than usual.
But she couldn’t get rid of the sinking feeling that she was being watched again.
Vector’s office in the constabulary was situated within the detectives’ agency on the second floor. As the lead detective, Vector’s job was not only working cases but also managing the office affairs of the investigation unit. This meant he oversaw allocating their finances, filing reports with the national law enforcement registry, speaking to the press about cases, etc. It was a difficult and taxing job and Amy did not envy him for his duties, especially when she remembered he was only one of three (technically two) detectives in town that was also taking an active role in the Beast investigation. On closer look, Amy could see the fatigue in Vector’s eyes, and she noticed how there was a pile of blankets and pillows bunched up in the corner like a makeshift nest.
Vector, like Knuckles and -sometimes- Shadow, had been sleeping in his office.
Her heart felt heavy, wondering if any of her friends at the constabulary got any proper rest. She knew Espio had been staying up late most nights as well and had even heard Charmy had his own little room on the floor above, near Shadow’s office, to sleep in whenever that happened. Speaking of, “I was surprised to see Charmy here. I thought he would be busy doing his lessons or something of that nature.” Espio was so strict about Charmy finishing his schoolwork that it was strange for Charmy to be at the office alone.
“Espio had to go and finish some business in town, so Charmy was told to just watch the office while we were gone. No use trying to get him to do homework with no one to watch him,” Vector replied, setting a heavy mug of poorly brewed coffee in front of her. “Sorry if it’s not to your taste…I was never the best cook.” She noted the hint of sadness in his voice and thought back to Vanilla’s house, which looked like it had once been filled with love and warmth.
Perhaps he never needed to know how before.
She took a sip, holding back a wince from the extremely bitter coffee, and looked to him. “How are you doing?”
Vector sighed, “tired, but nothing I can’t handle. I’ve pulled week long late nights before and-“
“No, Vector.” She stopped him with a look, “how are you doing?” The silence stretched between them as he avoided her gaze, shuffling some papers on his desk.
“…Perhaps we should move on.”
“I think not,” she pressed. “I heard that you and Vanilla were together.”
He didn’t respond right away, “…we were going to be married this fall. I had finally saved up enough to afford the license and to hold a proper ceremony, so…” Emptiness glazed over his eyes as he looked out the window of his office, out towards the forest. From her seat, she could see they were facing the part of town where Vanilla’s house was. “…then Cream was taken and…well, who can plan a wedding when they’ve lost a child?” His voice broke when he said Cream’s name, as if just uttering it was painful.
Knuckles had said that Vector was not just in love with Vanilla, but had a hand in raising Tails. It stood to believe that he was also close somewhat to Cream. The poor man had basically lost half his family and still had the strength to help protect the town. “…I’m so sorry for everything, Vector.”
“There’s nothing for you to be sorry about, Amy…” Vector sighed, “you didn’t kill my girls…that damned creature did…” The words were growled out, in a way where she could picture him bellowing them from beneath the waves of a swampland. “And when I catch it, I’ll do to that Beast what it did to them.”
The silence was thick between them. Vector’s words probably reflected how many others felt. Yes, the town was afraid of the Beast. They would be fools not to be, but there was also an underlying feeling of rage just beneath the skin of the town. The victims were not just names on paper or bodies in the woods, they had families and friends and loved ones.
How many mothers gripped their kitchen knives a little harder when they imagined finding the Beast?
How many fathers stayed up at night, imagining its skull on their mantle?
She knew she wouldn’t mind seeing the beast crumpled on the ground, if only to pay for what it did to her betrotheds. But, before they could avenge those they lost, they had to take care of those they still had. “But what about Tails?” He stiffened when she mentioned him. Charmy had taken Tails away from them, intent on goofing off with his friend on this rare occasion where they were free from Espio’s strict watch. Vector had seemed both relieved and a bit morose to see the little fox go.
“It’s…best he’s with you for now…I…I wouldn’t be able to give him what he needs right now.” She tilted her head. Bunnie had broached the subject with her a few times when Tails wasn’t there to hear her.
“Ah jus’ don’t know why he don’t jus’ come and see ‘im. Every time Ah run into Vector in town, all he asks about is Tails,” Bunnie had sighed, “but whenever Ah say he should come see ‘im, he gets all moody and says he’s too busy.” And Amy knew he missed Tails just as much as Tails missed him. Vector was the one who dropped off the little doll that once belonged to Cream for Tails to cuddle with at night. Amy also had it on good authority that Vector was the one to warn Bunnie about Tails’ dislike of onions and dark chocolate.
Not to mention, Knuckles let it slip that Vector had been bumping up Tails’ pay by adding a bit from his own.
The man truly cared for Tails but refused to see him. Catching her look, Vector groaned, “I’m serious, Amy…I can’t…after all, if it wasn’t for me, Vanilla might still be alive today.” She blinked.
“What?”
The crocodile sighed, sagging in his chair as he leaned over and rubbed the bridge of his snout, trying to alleviate the headache surely growing. “…Vanilla and I…we had an argument the day she…” He trailed off, “she was just…so empty and…just stood at the backdoor, waiting for Cream to come home…” His voice dropped to a whisper, “I got it…I was hurting too…she was my little girl, I helped raise her…I was there when she was born…but I just wanted to try and move forward, try and…start coming to terms with the fact that she was gone….” His eyes watered, “I tried to talk to her, but she wasn’t listening and…we argued…it got bad, we both were hurt and said some things…I just needed to get out of that house and away from all the memories of my baby girl.”
Her heart broke further as he spoke.
“I was supposed to be home that night, but I chose to sleep here instead…I didn’t want to see Vanilla, so…and then the next morning, Espio came in running and saying how the Beast was spotted near your grandfather’s gate…and that no one had seen Tails…” his voice broke, “I ran home and found him, but she was gone…”
“…Vector…”
“If I had just been home, I could’ve stopped her from going outside. I could’ve sat with her…she’d be here…but I was a selfish, angry bastard who abandoned his family to face that creature alone…” He sobbed, “I should never have let Cream go out to check on that damned cat…I should have gone home like I was supposed to…maybe then I would still have my family…” The pain in his voice, the unfathomable grief for a family he had built with a mother and her daughter, it broke Amy. Her eyes watered while she watched him finally cry, “how can I look at Tails, knowing I abandoned our family to die? What happens if I turn my back when he needs me, and he’s left dead on the ground…? How can I even think about calling myself his father when I couldn’t even protect them?” His voice took a small, soft tone, “I failed them both…I couldn’t even find Cream’s body to give her a proper funeral…I’ll just fail him too.”
“…You are one of the most loving fathers I’ve ever met…” She whispered, “I’ve known fathers who only saw their wives as painted servants. I’ve known fathers who only treat their daughters and sons like pawns in some big game in hopes of winning…something they can never achieve.” Her words make one wonder if Amy was speaking about Vector…or her own experiences. “And you are far better than any of those fathers.” Placing her hand on his, Amy gave him a small smile, “I know you think he’s better off without you, but he misses you. He talks all about how you’d take him fishing every other weekend.”
A humorless chuckle erupted from his chest, “what? He used to complain all about that because he was bored.”
“Well, I think he wishes he was fishing with you now.”
A sheepish grin flashed over Vector’s face, “…well…I can’t say no to that. A man can’t deny fishing with his boy.”
Tails wished that Charmy was a little more relaxed. That was a common sentiment amongst most of the town. While Charmy was beloved and, for all intents and purposes, a sweet boy, his nearly boundless amount of energy would wear on anyone of any age. Even Cream had sometimes found herself hiding away just to get a break from the overly excitable little bee child. The reminder of his lost little sister stung his heart and Tails found himself silently trailing behind Charmy as he chattered on and on, “so Espio says if I can focus my mind and calm myself, he’ll teach me some more fighting moves!”
“That’s great, Charmy,” Tails said robotically, as he looked around to wear Charmy had led them. It was the old shooting range behind the constabulary. They technically weren’t supposed to be there, but the adults often turned a blind eye to them hanging out in this area so long as it wasn’t when there were active shooting drills underway. It was a generally well managed place, constantly weeded and maintained while targets were stationed further out in the open field. A few meters behind the targets were the trees leading into the western edge of the woods. Tails felt his fur stand up as he eyed the shadowy forest warily.
It had already taken both his mother and sister.
He trembled at the idea of it taking more people from him. He turned to Charmy, who seemed to not pay much attention to the trees. “Why are we even back here?”
“Shhh!” Charmy hissed as he buzzed near towards some barrels that had been stashed there. It seemed one of the adults, probably Vector, had left them there and forgotten about it. At the idea of his adoptive father, his twin tails sank. It had been hard enough losing Vanilla and Cream, but then Vector seemed to leave alongside them. He had wished he was around, to tell him things would be alright and that they’d all be okay.
But instead, he was met with silence and the growing notion that things would end horrifically. Amy had done her best, of course, but she was so busy nowadays. And he couldn’t talk to Bunnie or Antoine, who would just try to distract him with games or stories. Even Grandfather did his best to change subjects when Tails really just wanted someone to just…tell him things would be okay and mean it.
The Beast stole more than his family. It stole his peace of mind.
“Found it!” His ears twitched and he looked into the barrel that Charmy had opened to see-
“Is this a bag of candy?” Charmy was extremely hyperactive, and it was well known that, to try and curb that, Espio had limited his candy intake to only once a year on Halloween. Every other day, Charmy was completely barred from having anything sweeter than fresh fruits. And while Charmy liked fruit, he was also a little boy who preferred candy.
And he was smarter than he looked. So much so that many people had taken to hiding any candy they had if they knew he would be in the area, poking around in places he shouldn’t be…
“Wait…” Charmy grinned at Tails mischievously. “That isn’t…?”
“Yup! Shadow thought he was so smart, moving his stash from his office, but I-“ he thumped his chest proudly like he was a brave hunter, “- found it in just a day.” Not many people outside his immediate circle knew this but Shadow had a secret love of hard candy. Specifically, Shadow had a preference to coffee prims, a hard coffee flavored candy.
Sadly, against all odds, so did Charmy.
He opened the bag to reveal a staunch amount of little hard candies encased in silver wrappings. Tails had to admit; he was astonished to know that Lord Shadow – someone who he didn’t even think knew how to enjoy things – hid his favorite snack at the shooting range. Wait…
“Charmy? What if he finds out you took his candy?”
Charmy shrugged, digging his hand in and pulling out a handful, “finders keepers! He should’ve hidden it better. He knows a bee can smell sugar from miles away.” Without a care in the world, Charmy settled besides the barrel and sat, patting the ground by him, “come on! Let’s eat up.” Tails looked around. He could just see Shadow materializing out of thin air and wearing out their hides for touching his candy. But the ebony-colored hedgehog was nowhere to be seen.
And well…Tails was a child. He wanted candy too.
He sat upon the ground and reached in, pulling out a few pieces and popping them in his mouth. Flavors of cream, coffee, and sugar burst onto his tongue as he sucked on the hard candy. There was something about eating something sweet that helped ease his mind, if just a bit. “Hey, Charmy?”
“Hmmm?” The younger boy looked at him.
“Do you think we’ll be okay?” The skies were so bright today, without a single cloud. It was as if the world outside this town and cursed forest didn’t even register them. He wondered if anyone else outside the town knew of what they were all going through. Would they help them if they asked? Would they come?
Why haven’t they?
Charmy looked out to the sky like he was and was, for once, completely silent. “…I dunno…” He finally admitted, “it’s…it’s pretty scary…”
“…Yeah…it is really scary.”
They were quiet for a bit longer. Then Charmy continued, “but Espio told me that…scary things never last forever. He promised that, if we just don’t give up and keep trying, the world will make the scary things stop…one way or another.” Those words, spoken by the most hyperactive little boy, were exactly what Tails had been hoping to hear from an adult.
Though, it felt nice to just hear them from a friend.
“Tch…I knew I should’ve hidden that in the gun safe.” Shadow’s timber toned voice growled and they sat straight up, turning to see him behind the barrel, staring down at them with his arms crossed and an unamused look on his face. Tails gulped while Charmy laughed, flying up in Shadow’s face.
“Told ya I’d find it again, Shadow! Can’t hide your candy from me,” Tails expected Shadow to be strict and punish Charmy by making him do something like write ‘I won’t steal candy’ a thousand times or mop up the stables. Instead, Shadow just begrudgingly snatched the bag away and looked inside with a grimace.
“How much of these did you two eat?”
Tails looked down sheepishly, “…I think about four?” Charmy shrugged, eliciting a tired sigh from Shadow as he rubbed the bridge of his nose.
“Stay out of my candy, Charmy.”
“I make no promises.” He swatted at the bee, who giggled as he hovered further away with his pockets also filled with Shadow’s stolen candy. Watching the often-stern hedgehog interact with Charmy made Tails consider if Shadow was as snobbish and mean that Sonic said he was. Whenever he was around and Shadow was brought up, Sonic seemed to act like he was the cruelest older brother in the world. Yet, Shadow just seemed kind of grumpy here. He finally turned his gaze onto Tails.
“And you? Don’t you have tasks to complete?” The young fox shook his head. He and Amy had completed Knuckles’ tasks of organizing the office and keeping track of the records to the point where Knuckles was actively looking for things for him to do. Amy had been busy with her secretarial work, but Tails was usually just used as an extra pair of hands. Shadow huffed and gestured for him to stand. “Well, this place isn’t for children to just sit around in. Let’s go insi-“
“Wait!” Charmy buzzed in front of Shadow, cutting him off, “can you show us the thing?” Tails blinked, confused.
“The thing?” Whatever Charmy was referring to, Shadow seemed to know since he shook his head.
“Absolutely not. I have a lot of things to get done before nightfall, Charmy. I don’t have time to-“
Charmy whined, “come on, Lord Shadow! Tails has never seen it. Just once! I’ll even stop looking for your candy for a year.”
“Don’t lie to my face like that, Charmy,” Shadow sighed, his ears flattening as he relented. “Fine, but just this once.”
“What’s the thing?” But Tails went unanswered as Charmy pulled him along while Shadow led them towards the back door leading into the building. That was strange. Tails and Charmy had come out through a side door, but there was a door that was directly facing the shooting range. He watched as Shadow produced a key from his coat pocket and pushed it into the keyhole, unlocking the door to reveal a room filled with rifles and guns. The rifles lined the walls in neat, organized rows like a deadly art display. Some Tails recognized it like hunting rifles and shotguns and pistols like the one Vector had, but others he had never seen before. “Whoa,” he whispered. He didn’t even know that the town constabulary had that many guns.
Shadow said nothing as he entered, walking past the weapons like they didn’t even exist as he stepped up to one. Charmy landed and, for a rare instance, walked on the ground. Before Tails could say anything, he spoke. “I’m not allowed to fly in here…Espio will ground me if I do.”
“Really?”
“It’s a safety hazard,” Shadow said firmly, picking up one of the guns. “The absolute last thing we need is Charmy knocking into one of the guns and accidentally shooting it off…which reminds me, Tails, no one is allowed in this room without an adult. And no one is allowed to touch these without one of us present to supervise, am I clear?”
He nodded quickly. When Shadow said no one was allowed, it was best to just agree. Besides, something told Tails that even Amy would agree with this rule. He watched as Shadow sat on a nearby stool, inspecting the gun he had picked while wiping it and checking the barrel. “…What are you doing?” There was a small box of bullets that Shadow had retrieved.
“A basic maintenance check. The deadliest gun is one that malfunctions. So, I’m checking to make sure everything is in working condition before I use it,” Vector had explained that to him once when he saw him cleaning his pistol.
“Never let your gun get rusty, buddy.” He had said, “your gun is deadliest when it doesn’t work when you need it.” Tails cautiously stepped closer, watching closely. He saw Shadow seemed to mess around with the revolver in his hand, pushing out a circular compartment with several holes in it. Once he caught Tails staring, he huffed.
“…This is called a Webley Top Break Revolver.” Shadow showed Tails the gun, making sure to keep it far enough so that he couldn’t touch it but close enough that he could get a good look. “This one was my father’s…and it’s a damned good gun, but it’s dangerous. So, I’m taking out the bullets before I check it to make sure they work. This, “he gestured to the circular part that was pushed out, “is called a cylinder.” He clicked it back inside, “and you pull it out by pulling the cylinder release,” and just like that the cylinder was out again.
For the next few minutes, Shadow patiently showed Tails and Charmy how to unload a gun step by step. Then he finished checking it and cleaning it before he loaded the gun. “You never store a gun loaded, boys. That is dangerous, especially if there are children your ages around that think a gun would make a lovely toy.” Tails, thankfully, knew that. Vanilla had been strict about not touching Vector’s pistol and Vector always unloaded it as soon as he got home, hiding the pistol high enough that neither he nor Cream could get to it.
Shadow then took them back to the shooting range with the gun. Charmy buzzed excitedly as Shadow rummaged around near the barrels to find an old tin can. “Tch…I told those morons to keep this place clean.” He muttered as he walked over to the targets, instructing the boys to wait. With them watching, he put the tin can on top of the farthest target and – once satisfied – returned to the boys. Once they were behind him, Shadow turned back around like lightning. The revolver was back in his hand and a deafening bang sounded as he aimed and shot at the tin can. A clang echoed out like a scream as the can flew off the target.
“Whoa!” Tails eyes glowed in amazement. That can was almost fifty yards away. He had never seen Shadow handle a gun before. Many even thought he was probably the poorer shot out of the Hedgehog brothers.
But now that he had seen him use one, Tails was certain he was more than a match for Sonic’s shooting. He jumped in place, dying to ask Shadow questions. Shadow carefully set the gun down on a nearby outdoor table, keeping it in his purview as Tails bounded forward, “that was amazing! The can went flying!” He gasped excitedly, “how did you do that so quickly?”
Shadow chuckled, “years of practice.” He looked longingly into the woods, something Tails rarely saw nowadays. “I used to go hunting with Sonic and my father in these woods a lot, so I got quite good at it. Even now, I make sure to practice often.”
“If everyone was as good as you, we’d never have to be afraid!” Shadow shook his head.
“No, Tails. It’s good that everyone is afraid because fear keeps you cautious. Those with no fear are reckless.” He kneeled to Tails’ level, “the important thing is to not let fear stop you from doing what must be done.” The young fox looked at him, really looked at him. Lord Shadow was known for being an arrogant and irritable sort of man who spared no one his attitude when they displeased him in some way. He was also authoritative and many of the adults grumbled behind his back once he was out of earshot. But he was also known to be the first one up in the mornings – hard at work managing the town as the de facto mayor – and the last one to go to bed, even sometimes after Constable Knuckles. Tails knew that, while he’d never want to get caught by Shadow while he misbehaved, he could always count on him to keep him safe.
“Will you teach me to shoot?” He asked gingerly, already expecting to be told no. Vanilla had always been adamant that Tails was too young, and Vector never went against her. The black hedgehog stared at him before making a hmm sound.
“Well…I suppose so. I was, after all, your age when my father began to teach me how to shoot.” Charmy gasped indignantly.
“You told me no when I asked!”
Giving him the side eye, Shadow retorted, “you shouldn’t be allowed to even imagine holding a gun until you can keep yourself calm. And Tails is older than you.”
“I cannot believe you!” Amy’s enraged yell made the birds nearby take to the skies as she scolded Shadow. Tails, for his part, stood silently at his side while Shadow looked at her with a smug grin. Amy had come down to tell Tails to get ready so they could make it to the road show. Charmy had left earlier with Espio, who – once he saw Tails getting a lesson in how to shoot a gun – simply shook his head and said “it’s your funeral” before leaving. Vector stood at the doorway, having decided to come along with Amy to further investigate the roadshow.
And both had caught Shadow knelt behind Tails as he taught him how to properly hold, aim, and shoot a pistol.
Amy about died right then and there. Her sweet, innocent Tails was holding something as dangerous as a gun! At least when Sonic was teaching him how to ride a horse, it was slightly safer. Her scream stopped the lesson early, but her rage had not subsided. “How could you think to teach Tails about guns?!”
Shadow shrugged as he unloaded the pistol and put the safety on, working slowly so Tails could study how it’s done. “It’s completely normal for boys his age to have an interest in them, Rosebud.”
“Oh don’t you ‘Rosebud’ me, Duke Hedgehog! You should have asked me first! What if he got hurt?!”
“I was here the whole time and we went over safety extensively. Didn’t we, Tails?” The young fox nodded.
“Uh huh! Guns aren’t toys, they’re tools for killing things. Never lock up a loaded gun, always unload it. Never point the gun until you’re sure it’s unloaded. And always have the safety on if you’re not using it.”
“And?”
“Oh, and always have an adult with you.” The pink hedgehog took a deep breath. Tails looked so happy, again, as he peppered Shadow with more questions about how to use a gun and aim it properly, what was the biggest gun he’s ever used, etc. Shadow, for his part, answered him patiently.
“Shadow? A word?” She hissed. Knowing he was probably about to get his ass handed to him, Shadow sighed and turned to Tails.
“You should wait inside with Vector.” The boy knew when he was being sent away. And while he might’ve whined a bit, Amy’s irritated face made him hurry away towards Vector, who was laughing. The two hedgehogs stood opposite of each other in the shooting range. He gazed upon her as she nagged at him about “safety” and “just a boy” and “thoughtlessness”.
Shadow couldn’t stop looking at her. God, she was just as lovely as she had been when she left. Smaller than him by at least a foot and a half and shaped like a delicate little fairy, it never failed to amaze him just how fiery she could get. How her green doe eyes would burn in anger at him, telling him exactly what she thought with little fear to how he might retaliate.
Though, Shadow knew he could never retaliate against her.
Sonic wasn’t the only one who loved this infuriating woman.
“Shadow! Are you even listening to me?” Her voice snapped him from his thoughts, and he sighed.
“Alright, Amy. Alright. I should have asked you and I am sorry I did not.” Finally, the pink hedgehog seemed to cool down. “Good lord, woman…you’ve become more like his mother than his caretaker.”
She looked towards where Tails and Vector had disappeared, “…he really wants one, so…I just don’t want him to get hurt.” His heart softened further. He can hear his mother’s soft, sad voice whispering in his ears.
"I just want him to be safe…”
Shadow stared at her before sighing, “he’ll be fine, Rosebud…he’s a good boy and I know he won’t touch a gun unless an adult is around. I promise to make sure he knows that,” Amy looked at him before sighing. What’s done is done. Her shoulders slumped as images of Tails bleeding out of a gunshot wound of his own making assaulted her mind, but she quickly dispelled it. She’d simply need to ensure any guns in her grandfather’s home were properly locked up and away from him.
Not that Tails normally went snooping…still…
“Well, if you’re going to teach Tail, you might as well show me how they work.” Shadow coughed in shock as Amy demanded her own shooting lesson. It was one thing to teach Tails! He was a boy and, obviously, men were oft the ones to handle firearms. But Amy was a lady, and in Shadow’s mind, had no business in handling any type of gun. He stared at her, waiting for her to giggle at him for falling for such an obvious joke.
Instead, he just saw her staring back at him with an expectant smile.
He refused, “not a chance.”
Growing indignant, Amy pouted, “and why not? Why can you teach a literal eight-year-old boy and not me?”
“Why?!” He gestured to her, “Tails is…and you are…there’s a clear difference!”
“What difference?” She leaned closer, glaring with her hands on her hips, “and be careful which words you choose, Duke Hedgehog, or I’ll pluck your quills.”
Damn enchantingly frustrating woman, “…Rosebud, I will teach you literally anything else.”
“I want to learn to shoot.”
“Or I’ll buy you anything! How about a new dress? A horse? A house?”
“A gun.”
“Amy, please…”
“A. Gun.” He sighed deeply. Shadow knew he was not going to win this battle. She was stubborn. She refused to leave, refused to quit working at the constabulary, and refused to listen to him. And the worst part? He loved it.
He tried one more time, “how about I buy you some jewelry? Or shoes?”
“Shadow Hedgehog, either you teach me to shoot, or I’ll learn on my own.” Hell no! He stiffened and glared at her before grumbling in defeat.
“Fine! One lesson and that is it!” She squealed and fist pumped. Her parents would be horrified to know she had learned to shoot a gun, but it was worth it. Maybe if she knew how to shoot, the Beast would become less of a threat. Shadow went back to his pistol and reloaded it, gesturing her over.
“Alright, listen closely. This is how you load it…” Like he did with Tails and Charmy, Shadow slowly went through the steps of unloading and loading a gun with her. Then he pointed out all the components and risks of handling a gun. Lastly, he went over safety measures. “Never aim this at anything you aren’t willing to kill. Amy, when you hold this gun, you are holding something’s life in your hands. Remember that.”
“Oh…” She stared at him as he spoke. His eyes were practically glowing with intensity as he taught her. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm light onto his fur and making it seem less like an endless void of black and much warmer, like a full pot of fresh ink. Amy also couldn’t help but note how he was crouching a bit, not towering over her like Sonic often did.
He moved behind her and, before Amy could speak, was slowly putting the gun in her hands with his own covering them. “Now you hold it like this and line your arm up with your shoulder. Move your feet into a wide stance like this…that’s right…” Amy’s cheeks felt hot as she felt his hands slide down her sides and adjust her waist. Her heart hammered in her chest as she struggled to focus on literally anything else other than his touch. “Grasp the gun firmly with both hands and put your dominant finger here…aim carefully…” His words were whispered, and his breath brushed her cheeks as he moved her arm to aim at the targets. “Take a deep breath…and squeeze.”
A loud bang cracked through the air.
She had missed the target completely.
Shadow snorted before chuckling to himself, “a wonderful shot…I don’t know why I didn’t teach you sooner.”
“As soon as I figure out how to aim, Shadow…” He pushed further into her back, cutting off her sentence as he firmly positioned her arms back into a shooting pose. His face next to her, Amy tried hard not to notice how the tan fur on his muzzle tickled hers. The soft warm scent of fresh earth and roses wafted to Shadow’s nose as he leaned further in.
“Focus, Rosebud…” He whispered softly. “Pretend that you are shooting with your eyes. Focus only on the target.” Throat dry, Amy did her best to only focus on the closest target and not on how firm his chest felt against her back and how he must feel if he pushed her against-
BANG!!
This time, she actually managed to hit the side of the target. Cheeks burning, Amy gasped. “I hit it!”
“You did,” Amy looked at him excitedly…only to remember that she was literally pressed against his chest and wrapped in his arms. Her eyes traveled up slowly up his chest – his arms surrounding her like impenetrable walls – and looked into his eyes. They stared back at her, like dying red stars burning holes through her soul. Sounds faded away until it felt like it was only them in the entire world.
He just stared at her, not speaking for a moment before he smirked, “you should be more mindful when you’re alone with me, Amy.” Her breathing hitched as he leaned in closer and closer until their lips were just barely touching, “I am a gentleman…not a saint.”
“Amy! Are you listening?” Vector’s voice snapped her out of her daze as they traversed the wooded path towards Widow’s Cavern. This was, admittedly, further into the woods that most would have been willing to go before. The trees encroached upon the path like overtly interested fiends trying to snatch them into the dark. The Beast would not look out of place, standing on the beaten path in the moonlight.
But, as stated before, many will risk their lives for entertainment.
Case in point, Tails. The young fox was hurrying ahead, only reeling back in when Vector or Amy called him back so that he didn’t go too far. But the fox, normally too scared to step towards the woods, was desperate to plunge himself into them for this new adventure – this new distraction from his tear-filled life. Amy walked beside Vector, her face a permanent flush from her near almost-kiss from Shadow.
The bastard was so…such a tease! He had barely brushed his lips against her own before he pulled back and left, stating that she should make sure to stay in tonight since it was a full moon.
Leaving her breathless and flustered in the shooting range!
Both Sonic and Shadow will be the death of her. Sonic’s kiss had been passionate and fiery, singing her quills like a lit match. But the brush of her lips against Shadow’s had lit something inside her that she had never felt before.
She went from struggling to find a suitable match to being kissed by two brothers at different times! With one even making it clear he wanted to marry her.
So much for keeping my distance…She would simply need to make sure neither Sonic or Shadow got hurt and that meant figuring out how to stop the Beast before things got too heated between them all.
“Amy!”
“Ah!” But first! The investigation! “Sorry, Vector…I guess my mind was occupied.”
The crocodile chuckled, “I bet. You and Shadow spent an awful long time ‘talking’, you know?” How much did he see? Vector laughed as Amy stared him down, her glare diminished by the pinkness of her cheeks. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep my mouth shut. Besides, you, Sonic, and Shadow are the most entertaining thing to watch nowadays.”
She wanted to die.
“Let’s just…focus on the road show.” Amy took a deep breath, “So, we’re going to take Tails to the road show and, while he’s enjoying himself, we’ll try to get in contact with Silver and Blaze.”
“I’d prefer to just ask them to come to the constabulary,” he said. “This road show…it gives me the creeps.”
Amy nodded. Now that the mysticism of the road show had worn off and she got a firsthand glimpse of Mephiles’ real nature, Amy could attest to the place being creepy. The Road Show was a gleaming, glittering illusion of opulence and wonder cast upon a dark reality of subjugation and control. “I doubt Mephiles would ever allow that. We’d risk him doing something to silence them if we tried.” And she didn’t doubt that Mephiles would go through great lengths to protect himself, even if it meant sacrificing Silver, Blaze, and Sticks.
The loud, boisterous carnival music trickled through the air and Tails cheered, “Miss. Amy! Miss. Amy, come on! Come on, Vector!”
She laughed, hurrying up as Vector called back, “calm down, kiddo! The road show isn’t gonna walk away!” They paid for their tickets, passing their hard-earned bits to the lethargic ticket attendant as they entered the fray. Just as before, the performers were out and about to hype up the guests as carnies haggled their cheap prizes and games. Tails’ eyes grew wide with excitement as he gripped both their hands, his twin tails fluttering excitedly.
“Can we go see the magic show first?”
There was something to be said about a child at a carnival. If Amy thought she had fun the last time, it was nothing on Miles “Tails” Prower. He was everywhere there, dragging both Vector and Amy about as he tried every game, rode each ride, and watched each act. He had to try each treat and understand each trick and maybe play that game again or ride that ride again. Within the first two hours, Amy was beginning to wonder where all the energy had suddenly come from. Just a few days ago, she had struggled to get him to play outside.
"This is the best!” He hugged her, “I’m having so much fun!” His cheeks were sticky from spun sugar and mint candies. His grin was infectious, since Vector seemed to be just as jovial as he wiped Tails’ face.
“Don’t eat too much, kiddo, or you’ll rot your teeth.” Tails giggled as he popped another mint candy into his mouth.
“I’ll brush my teeth,” he chirped.
“Oh, you will,” Amy agreed. “I’ll be sure of it.” They meandered through the crowds, Tails finally calming down enough to walk beside them. As they walked, Amy discreetly nudged them towards the living quarters of the road show. The crowd became less and less congested as they walked. The smell of fresh popcorn and spun sugar gave way to incense and spice, the sound of circus music became more and more distant. Tails looked around curiously.
“Is this also a part of the road show?”
Amy’s ears flattened, “kind of. We’re just meeting some new friends of mine.”
“So, this must be where you met the supposed telekinetic?” Vector glanced at their surroundings. The people living here eyed them curiously, but then quickly moved away as if repelled from them. Amy began to worry that it might be much more difficult to find Silver without someone willing to lead them, but just as the thought crossed her mind, a familiar figure approached.
Dressed in silken robes with a sheer, opaque veil covering her face from below her eyes, Blaze approached quickly. Those in her way parted as she arrived, “Amy, you’re back.” The purple cat took her hands, “we haven’t much time.”
“Blaze?” Why did she look so worried? When Amy last saw her, Blaze had almost always maintained a cool, collected aloofness look. But now? Her ears were flicking back and forth, as if listening intently to something. Her tail twitched irritably, and Amy could feel her claws elongate through her gloves. Amy put her hand on Blaze’s, “what’s wrong?”
Blaze grit her teeth before softly whispering, “Sticks had another premonition…tonight…it will not be a peaceful night.” That was all she said before Blaze turned and gestured for them to come along, “we have to hurry and get your questions answered…then you must leave this place before it comes.”
“Wait…the Beast…?” But before Amy could continue, Blaze was already hurrying back to where she came. The trio looked at each other before running after her.
“Wait? She thinks the Beast will attack tonight?” Vector kept pace easily, carrying Tails along as he did. Amy shrugged.
“It’s hard to explain…” That was all Amy said as they followed Blaze towards her home with Silver. As they approached the tent, Amy took in the changes that had been made to it. They were minute, but Amy noticed right away how they had seemed to cover it in more runes and charms with silver sewn into the fabric.
The flap opened immediately, and the turquoise hue of Silver’s powers wrapped around them, dragging them all inside. Vector’s yelp of surprise did nothing to slow it as they were all pulled within the tent. Inside, Silver was further in the back with only his arm stretched out towards them. Once they were all in, he released them – not sparing a glance as he gently patted Sticks’ head with a wet cloth. The heavy scent of sandalwood and chamomile wafted through the air as Sticks groaned. She lay prone in bed, beads of sweat dampening her fur as she mumbled incoherently, even more than normal.
“Shh,” Silver whispered softly, “shh…let go, Sticks…don’t hold on to the visions.” Amy gently walked over, peering over Silver’s shoulder. Sticks was much weaker than she had been the last time and, well, last time she had been whipped earlier. Now it was clear she was running a fever and pale, shaking with her lips trembling and her eyes – cloudy and unfocused – flicking around as if watching something flying about the room. Silver sighed, “this is the consequence of her powers. She’s a powerful diviner, yet her power warps her mind and the visions she sees will…cause her to fall ill.”
“Is…is there anything that can be done?”
The white hedgehog shook his head, “this is a magical affliction, not a disease. Medicines won’t cure her, all we can do is do our best to keep her fever under control and make her comfortable until her body fights it off.” He looked at her, eyes tired. “I knew you were coming, I just wish it was better timing.”
“I came again as soon as I could.”
“That’s the problem…” Silver sighed, “it’s too prompt.”
Amy put her hands on her hips, “I’ve never been scolded for being too on time.”
With a chuckle, Silver shrugged, “too on time is the same as too late to me.”
“Silver,” Blaze hissed as she took over tending to Sticks. “We don’t have time to banter. We must finish her business here and ready ourselves for tonight.” He nodded, heeding his wife as Amy stepped back.
“Blaze said Sticks had another premonition?”
As if responding to her name, Sticks cried out, “it will come! The night, it bleeds! The moon dances to screams…in the woods, in the trees, in the barn! Her voice, he will hear! Her voice speaks lies!” She convulsed on the bed, gripping the sheets, “he comes for him! He will come for him!” Blaze held her down, whispering softly as she stroked Sticks’ fur. “Blaze…?”
“I’m here, Sticks. Silver and I are here…”
“I can’t see you…I can’t see past the blood…” Amy’s heart ached as she listened to Sticks’ trembling voice. She sounded so small. Tails and Vector slowly approached, eyeing the shivering badger wrapped in sweat drenched sheets.
“Is she sick?” Tails asked, concerned. Silver shook his head.
“She’s…just a bit weak, she’ll be fine tomorrow morning.” Turning to Amy and Vector, he continued, “ask your questions, but know we don’t have much time before it begins.”
“What begins?” Vector stepped forward, “alright, alright. I want answers. Who are you and what did that one mean by ‘tonight will not be peaceful’?”
“I am Silver. This is my wife, Blaze, and our friend, Sticks.” Silver gestured to the two, “we’re performers here at the road show and…well…to make a long story short, we each are diviners. When Blaze said that tonight wouldn’t be peaceful, she means that the Beast will attack…tonight.”
Amy and Vector looked at each other, eyes furrowed. Tails, overhearing that, gripped Amy’s hand as tightly as he could. His stomach dropped and, for the first time since arriving, he looked incredibly scared. Amy clutched his hand, pulling him close to her. “How do you know that?” Vector pushed, stepping closer.
Looking back towards Sticks, Silver continued, “because as diviners, we each can see further than most would. Into the future, if you will. It’ll take too long to explain, but I did tell Miss. Amy about how our powers work, so I assume she can fill in those blanks.” Sticks groaned, silencing him for a moment as he checked on her. After settling his friend, Silver began again. “Not only are we able to see into the future…but everything started here, in this road show.”
“What?” Vector’s eyes widened, “are you saying the Beast came from here?”
“My lips are sealed,” Silver said almost immediately. His brows furrowed as he stroked his throat, grumbling something under his breath. “I can’t answer that. Mephiles’ curse won’t allow that. It won’t let me explain too much about the werewolf.”
“Okay, stop.” Vector interrupted, rubbing his snout in frustration. “Werewolves, divining, seeing into the future. What do you think I am? An idiot?” Silver shook his head, not rising to Vector’s provocation. In fact, he looked like he expected that response.
“No, of course not. Many would not believe our words unless they were involved in this world like we are,” he sighed, “but you will see tonight that we are not lying.”
“Silver,” Amy spoke up, “you said that Sticks’ predicted an attack tonight…does that mean that someone will be attacked tonight?” The alabaster hedgehog nodded.
“Sticks’ visions are as chaotic as she is, but they are more accurate than anyone else I know, including myself and Blaze…and if she says blood will spill, then blood will spill…sadly, fate never shows us who will be the one to lose it.”
Vector sighed, “so you can’t even tell us who to protect?”
“That is, sadly, how things must be. Diviners cannot see too deeply into the inner workings of nature, or it will disrupt the balance of life. So, death is a very closely guarded secret.” He gave them a sad smile, “it is a sad thing, I know…many innocents would have been spared had we been allowed, but balance must precede above all.”
“Silver,” Blaze whispered, looking towards the door with worried eyes. As each second passed, the purple cat became more agitated. The candles around them flickered unnaturally, pulling this way and that in subtle movements. Amy watched her, concern etched on her face.
Her husband gripped her hand before Silver fixed them with a grave look, “the time for questions is passed. I cannot keep you here longer, not if things are to go as they should.” He stood then, “listen closely. Mephiles’ curse prevents me from many things, but I can say this. The creature that started this-“ he gestured to Amy.
“…Iblis?”
Nodding, he continued, “is still alive. Mephiles would not be as powerful as he is now without his tether. But he is the cause of all of this, and he must be close. That is the only reason Mephiles would come back to a place where so much trouble began.”
“The creature you mentioned,” Vector whispered, looking at Amy. “You think it’s what started this?”
“It’s not what I think. It’s what I know.” He stared the crocodile down, “there is much about the world that many do not understand. Just know that if you want to end this, you must find it. End things where they began. And Amy,” he took her hands and looked deeply into her eyes. “Listen to me carefully. The most dangerous things about werewolves are not their claws or their fangs…it’s the fact that they can be anyone. No matter their age nor their creed, any one of us can be a werewolf and no one would know until it is far too late…so no matter who it is, do not trust them fully.”
Before Amy could respond, Sticks sat straight up, eyes wild with fear before she slowly turned to look at them. “Death is here…” Like the gong of a church bell, her words ushered in the horror as people began to scream and run. The din grew louder and louder as Silver swore.
“You must go,” Blaze shouted but Silver stopped them.
“It’s no use!” He ran to the opening of the tent and sealed it shut. Despite Vector’s protests and Amy’s questions, the white hedgehog chanted in a strange language as the runes woven into the tent’s fabric began to thrum and glow faintly. “If they go out now, they’ll die. You must stay with me until the worst is over.”
“Silver, what is happening?” Tails hid his face in Amy’s dress, shaking with fear as outside, the screams rose in pitch and wail as if someone were slaughtering them all. Amy felt bile rise in her throat as the ground shook before a horrifying howl tore through the din.
The Beast.
It was outside.
Tails screamed and wailed, hiding under the blankets with Sticks. The badger seemed oddly calm, staring towards the entrance – yet as still as a marble statue. Amy quickly went to him, “Tails, it’s okay. We’ll get you out of here-“
“I wanna go home!” He wailed.
“We will,” Vector pulled out his gun and made sure it was loaded, “stay behind me!”
“No!” Blaze stepped in front of him, “this is one of the few places it can’t come into! If you go out there, you risk your lives!”
“Lady, this is a tent! It’s fabric! It won’t keep rain out, let alone some overgrown monstrosity! We’ll all have better chances if we get to the constabulary!” Vector morphed from the charming, yet sad alligator that Amy knew into a no-nonsense officer of the law right before her eyes. “I’m not losing another kid to that son of a bitch.”
“I understand, but please just trust us! We weren’t wrong when we said it would attack tonight…” He bared his teeth.
“Coincidence…” Tails sobbed harder, all joy and happiness from their day wiped clean.
The noise both in the tent and out grew louder and louder until Amy couldn’t take much more. “Enough!” They all looked at her, even Tails went silent though his tears kept straying. “You’re both right. We’re safest here, but we can’t just stay here. Even Sticks said that silver can’t stop a determined werewolf, so whose to say it can’t get into here?”
Silver and Blaze both crossed their arms, silent.
“But they are also right. They warned us that the Beast will attack and have shown that they know what they’re talking about…for God’s sake, Vector, we got pulled into this tent with Silver’s powers!” Vector tsked.
“So, what? We just wait here?”
“Silver, Blaze…you two are by far the most amazing people I have met…is there anyway we can safely get home…?” Blaze shook her head.
“The creature is relentless…it will not stop until its had its fill of blood.”
“Not true…” Sticks said softly. The group slowly turned to her as she sat up further. “The creature is formidable, but not invincible…only the divine can ward off the corrupt.”
“Yes, we know,” Blaze sighed, “but we don’t have true divine artifacts-“
“The Sol Li…children of the sun…what’s more divine than sunlight?”
Silence fell over the group, even as chaos reigned outside.
“Of course,” Silver mumbled as he rubbed his chin in thought. “Blaze, your family line boasts that it came from ancient royalty and priesthood. Theoretically, your fire could be a substitute for a divine artifact.”
“Really?” Amy looked at the purple cat, who looked away.
“…Silver, my powers are not so tremendous. I could make a consistent flame for about thirty minutes at best before I will begin to feel the effects.” Vector jumped in.
“The constabulary is only twenty minutes if we move fast. You can come with us, rest up at the constabulary, and return when the sun is back up.” Blaze looked unsure, her ears flattening against her head and her tail tucking towards her legs. Amy took her hand.
“Please, Blaze…help us get home…” Finally, she nodded.
“Alright, we’ll go…”
Silver then spoke, “no…I’ll stay.” Now they all looked at him, though Blaze looked at him in horror. He gave her a humorless smile, “if we’re going to do something, then I can’t abandon the others here. I can at least try to mitigate things before returning to the tent to recuperate.”
“But Silver- “
“I’ll be okay, Wife. Come home in the morning and yell at me all you like.” The two stared at each other before Blaze grit her teeth.
“If you die, I will use black magic to summon you from the void and slap you.” He grinned.
“I know,” the plan was set. Blaze stood at the door as Silver handed them each a silver coin. “It’s not much, but it will make it think twice about approaching. That one second may save you. Stay away from the shadows and don’t stop to breathe.” Amy gripped his hand.
“Be careful, Silver.”
“May the fates let us all live through this night.”
“Why does this author make this so melodramatic? Get on with the story already!” Ignoring Sticks’ rude remark – and fourth wall break – the group finally set out. Tails was enclosed in the middle, holding two silver coins – “One for good luck,” Silver had said – and nervously looking around as they all ran as if he would spot the monster that had destroyed his life so thoroughly. His mind went back to Lord Shadow and his shooting lessons earlier.
He desperately wished the black hedgehog was there now, wielding a pistol to scare away the devil of the woods.
Amy, for her part, wished either Sonic or Shadow would show up. Then she shook the idea from her head, not wanting to put the two in danger like her fiancés had unknowingly been. She hoped they were both safe at home, bickering about something foolish and far from this carnage. The carnival had devolved into a nightmarish hellscape where man and beast ran about in a frenzy, trying to outrun death by rushing towards it. The acrid smell of burning plastic, fabric, popcorn, and sugar wafted into the smoky night sky.
Blaze, notably, paid no heed to her enflamed, traveling home as she briskly led them through the burning backways – far from the stampeding escaped animals or the mobbing crowd who were all just desperately trying to escape alive. “How do you know where to go?” Vector coughed.
“I’ve lived in this carnival my whole life,” Blaze shouted back. “Burning, black, or blindfolded, I could find my way around.” She skid to a stop as a wood pillar, alight with the streamers sparkling like fireworks, fell into the pathway. Amy screamed in shock, pulling Tails back. Blaze whispered something and thrust her hand out and – as if pushed by a sudden gust of wind, the flames on the pillar surged away from them into an arch, leaving them hot but unscathed. “Go!”
Without waiting, they ran through the fiery arch with Blaze at their side, her magic effortlessly weaving the blazing trail and embers around them. “The entrance can’t be far?”
“We’ll have to merge into the crowd, but soon we-“A horrified scream interrupted her as they froze. Blaze’s eyes widened in surprise at the sound she had never heard before. She gazed towards where it had come from and whispered, “Mephiles.”
If one is accustomed to being the woods in any way, whether that be a hunter, a forager, or an explorer, then there are simple rules that they will know. If lost, follow the closest source of running water as many civilizations and people build nearest to water. If the skies are a strange color, seek shelter immediately as the weather will soon turn. But most importantly-
If the forest becomes quiet, hide for there is a predator about and they are hungry for flesh.
This single rule is one that anyone who lived in Knothole understood by now. Silence did not mean peace. The chirps of crickets and the songs of frogs were much more preferable to the silent gust of wind through the branches. Because it was on those silent nights that one could hear it most clearly.
Mephiles also understood this rule, painfully so. Even with the blaring of his carnival’s festive music and the jingling of his jesters’ bells, he heard it. Or rather…the lack of it.
No chirps…no crickets…nothing.
He stared above, watching as the sun slowly began to set while his carnival wound down and his guests began to quickly file out – as if the spell he had cast over them with his show had finally lifted and they had realized in horror just how dark it was getting. His jaw clenched as he watched, spotting a familiar pink hedgehog in the crowd as she quickly entered Silver’s tent with a large alligator and a small fox on her heels.
“Damned tramp,” he hissed. Once again, that little danger magnet was sniffing around in areas she wasn’t supposed to be. How much did his protégé say? Mephiles knew that was a foolish question, his spell was far too powerful for even Silver to break. There was no chance he could give them anything truly damning.
But he also knew Silver.
Raised him, even.
So Mephiles knew he would figure out a way to circumvent his restraints if Mephiles didn’t step in and put a stop to his nonsense.
So Mephiles knew he had to step in, otherwise all the work he put into building Silver into the perfect vessel for his plans would be ruined.
Stepping out, Mephiles paid little attention to the those around him, even as his actors paid him proper respect – though, he knew it was simply out of fear. No matter, Mephiles preferred fear. He stepped into the crowd, scanning for that little rosy menace. He had missed his chance to snag her before, but not this time. He’d get her to bind herself to him and finally have more assurance against that abomination.
That mistake.
He was still furious that it even happened.
The memory of that night plagued him. If only he had posted security around that creature, then again none of his staff were willing to be near it – even with threats hanging over their heads. But if he had simply placed some form of spell, anything to alert him to that idiotic brat’s snooping, he could have prevented this…or at least had time to make him into a useful tool.
Now the fool was nothing more than a ticking time bomb and his brother was just as bad, without need of the claws to back up his violence. Foolish man, demanding the destruction of the most powerful thing in this realm. He glided through the crowd, growing increasingly irritated as the sun dipped lower and he still had not caught that thorny little Rose.
She was his newest opportunity to turn things in his favor. The Beast craved her. The man bled for her. If he had her in his grasp, even from far away, then he would finally be where he belonged.
He would be in control.
The shadowy hedgehog’s ear twitched as the sound of giggling reached his ears. The crowd was lessening, hurrying to leave the woods before the darkness fully grasped the trees. His staff were hurriedly packing up their wares and mechanisms, trying to frantically hurry back to the living areas that were doused in warding spells and barriers and blessed ash. No giggling should be heard right now, not here at least.
Yet as he stared into the deep, abyssal shadows of the woods, Mephiles froze.
No chirps.
No crickets.
Silence.
Except for the giggles of Amy Rose, deep in the woods.
“No,” he was no fool. Mephiles’ had spent an untold number of years in this world, learning all he could and studying still. He may not have known about the werewolf curse before, but since that night, he had made a point to study. So, he knew when he was being tricked.
The problem – he stared up at the ever rising, fat and supple moon – was that he also knew when knowledge was not going to save him from this.
The darkness melted away slowly as glowing yellow eyes appeared, an equally rotting smile stretching across the darkness as something giggled with the rose girl’s voice. Mephiles stepped back, but it stepped forward. “You…you can’t do this!” He turned and roared out, “leave! Everyone get inside!” No sooner had the words left his lips did the nightmare overtake his carnival of dreams. Darkness had fully cloaked the sky, shrouding them all in night as the Beast emerged from the woods.
Standing tall in the shadows, eclipsing them with size alone. It reared back and let out a deafening howl – a mix between an agonized scream, a wolf’s howl, and a demonic roar. The call rattled bone and trembled hearts.
Pandemonium.
Those still out screamed, running in mind numbing fear as they tried to escape the living incarnation of fear and death. Guests scrambled towards the exit, staff stampeded towards any hiding spot that they could find, and animals ran amok in horror as the Beast jumped into the fray as if jumping into the sea from a sandy beach.
Bodies met bodies, some by their own clumsiness…others by the creature’s claws as it slammed its massive paws against them, throwing them high into the air and away from it. And it did this as it stalked toward Mephiles with a wicked, demented grin on its face. His stomach dropped as he stepped back, “what are you doing?” He shouted before chanting something. His power surged towards it, trying to stop it in its tracks.
Yet it just shook off the attack like a dog shaking off rainwater.
Heart thrumming, Mephiles tried again and again. He tried every spell he could to ward it off, to stop the march of death towards him. The power that had caged so many that he had worked so hard to perfect, was nothing compared to this fool under this moonlight drunk curse. Thinking fast, Mephiles turned and ran with all his might.
He had to get away.
He knew exactly where to go!
His tent, it was filled with items and artifacts. He distinctly believed he had managed to get one divine item, somewhere. If he had it, he could cull the beast like he had Iblis all those years ago. He just had to keep moving.
Thundering footsteps echoed behind him as he gasped for air, running as if trying to outrun his own lungs. He had to keep moving, not look back. No matter how much the creature’s eyes burned on his back. He had to keep moving. Someone – perhaps Starlite? – was thrown into a nearby stall, knocking over a dying torch.
Well, it was now revitalized and lit the stalls beside it with fire. Like a scene ripped from Hell itself, the carnival began to burn. The flighty, opulent decorations melted and merged like some demonic backdrop. The music became distorted and poppy to the ears as Mephiles struggled to get out. The screams of the burning mixed with joyful notes. This can’t be the end. This wasn’t his end! He had come here solely to ensure that he wouldn’t end so tragically.
“Not like this! Not like this!” He slammed across a corner, the animal cages surrounding his tent alive with the screams and howls of his circus acts. The elephants trumpeted and pulled against their chains, rattling their metallic links before the adrenaline gave them enough strength to pull the metal posts from the ground. Their massive, thundering footsteps beat in rapid succession as they charged into the fire, screaming and wailing in fear as they stormed into the frantic mess. The escape knocked across more cages, freeing tigers and lions and chimps and birds and horses from their cages and adding them to the ruckus. Mephiles barely got out of the way before being flattened.
Yet the creature was unrelenting.
The smoke and ash and turmoil in the night made things so much worse, so much more confusing. It snarled and snapped at the fleeing animals, tackling a tiger who roared out – first in defiance, then with pained fear – as the beast ripped off its head. People, screaming and crying, were tossed about and crushed as the animals stampeded into the woods, then the walkway, before they slammed through the town – startling those who did not even attend the show.
But he found no quarter, forcing himself to get back up as he staggered forward to his tent. Just a bit more. If he could just make it inside, he’d surround himself with as much silver and blessed ash as he could muster. He’d think up a plan. Maybe suggest to this fool’s brother to lock him away like the lunatic that he is, with purer silver to keep him at b-
Mephiles screamed as a sharp pain exploded from his Achilles’ tendon. Collapsing to the ground, he gasped as he looked behind him. It stood over him, breathing heavily with teeth, claws, and fur drenched in fresh blood. It’s damning yellow eyes, wild and yet focused at the same time.
Focused on him.
“Wait,” he hissed, “you can’t do this!” He tried to crawl away. The carnival inferno burned around them, yet the beast seemed to not care. But this didn’t seem right. Werewolves hated fire! Why was it not running away? “We are on the same side, you fool!”
It tilted its head, as if it were a dog, before a chilling grin etched across its face. Opening its maw, contorting the jaw and bone of its mouth, Amy’s voice rang out “are we?”
His heart thumped, “I made you... I am the only one capable of fixing you!” The creature stepped forward; its tail swayed excitedly.
“Fix me,” he questioned, in a sick manifestation of Silver’s voice – yet holding none of the boy’s enthusiasm or warmth. Its claws dragged across the ground, curled to an insidious point on gnarled fingers.
"Please…we’re on the same side…” He whispered, dragging himself further away. “I…I can give you anything you want,” the coldness in its eyes made his skin feel like he was standing naked in a winter storm, despite the flame around them. It stepped closer, its grin the only thing he could truly see in the smog.
“Anything?” It mused, using Sticks’ voice like a vice around him. His mind briefly flashed to the badger, who he had treated so cruelly despite needing her so desperately. Her words rang in his head.
"Coming here will bring about death! Most likely yours!”
I must see them again…I must make things right.
“Anything! You know I can…” He just needed to stall. To get into his tent. He can patch up his wounds while this psychopath paces around outside, trapped by the natural barrier between the unholy and the divine. “I know what you wish…freedom from all of this…I can give that to you.” It stepped closer. “Imagine what we can accomplish if we worked together? Join me here, where no one will ever cage you.” He gestured to the bubbling remains of his road show. “We’ll be unstoppable. You can even bring that Rose you love so much…just imagine-“
“Ah…my Rose…she’s mine…” The beast’s eyes turned darker as its smile dropped. “And you touched her.”
Mephiles’ throat squeezed as the words registered, but before he could even think up a rebuttal, something fast and solid like rock slammed into him, knocking him across the walkway and further from his tent.
Snap!
He screamed in agony as he felt his leg shatter once his body hit the ground. Horror gripped him as Mephiles realized that now the Beast stood between him and the sanctuary of his tent. “Going somewhere?” Silver’s voice mocked. The creature lurched forward on its muscular hindquarters, its clawed toes digging into the ground. “Why don’t you stay…? Forever?”
“Please…don’t do this, S-aaack!” The creature’s claws grabbed Mephiles’ stiffened quills, dragging him back into the smoking carnival.
“Give me a show,” was the last thing he heard before his torture began.
In his own voice.
The woods were darker than she thought that they would be. Granted, Fifi had never been in them alone, having been just a baby when the monster that scared them all appeared. Her mother and father were strict about it, staying out of the woods was what good little girls did. Even Daddy stopped doing bad things in the woods with his friends after a while.
Her little feet shuffled through the tall grass and bushes as she nervously glanced around. The moon was high in the sky, and she knew she was out later than she had ever been before. In the scary dark, the trees seemed to tower over her like silent, menacing giants. She couldn’t hear any of the animals or bugs that she usually did at night. Gripping the bits she had managed to scrounge up for her ticket to her chest, Fifi soldiered on.
It was okay.
Fifi was a brave girl! She wasn’t a scared goody-goody like the other kids said…she could make it to the road show and then after, she’d just follow some of the adults back to town. Maybe someone would be nice and walk her home. “It’s okay…Monsters don’t go after good girls…” But was she a good girl? Fifi froze when she thought about it.
After supper, when her mother had tucked her in and wished her goodnight, she had waited until she could hear the snores of her parents before sneaking out. Crept past their room on her soft, padded toes with her shoes in her hands before crawling through the broken window that never closed and was never fixed – despite Daddy’s promises to Mommy to “fix it next weekend”. She had wandered down the street, hiding behind every trash can and in every shadow like her Daddy taught her back when he tried to teach her how to sneak into places to help him steal – a lesson Mommy stopped immediately.
Fifi had thought she was stealthy. She thought she was clever. After all, Fifi had made this plan all on her own after just a little advice from Daddy’s friend…
But she wasn’t so sure she was a good girl right now…
And that meant the Monster might get her.
Swallowing thickly, Fifi jumped at the sound of rustling. Something big. In a big, spooky forest with no light, no one around, and no way out, her little mind raced as she imagined the big, terrifying monster that had taken Cream and other people away, never to be seen again. She imagined it slobbering and drooling with massive teeth and horns and – the snap of a twig made her scream and run in the closest direction she could.
Fifi didn’t want to go to the road show anymore!
She just wanted her mommy.
The path she took twisted in new, strange turns Fifi didn’t recognize. The trees loomed above, as if mocking her. She panted and gasped, her tiny red furred feet pounding against the ground in shoes that made running far too difficult for her. She was tired and scared and confused. Looking around, tears in her eyes and clouding her vision, the ground suddenly rushed up and slammed into her chest, scraping her knee and dirtying her cherry hued fur. Sniffling, she staggered up to keep running when a rough hand grabbed her by the arm and yanked her back. She screamed.
"THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOIN’ OUT HERE?!” Her father’s eyes blazed in uncaged fury as he pulled her to him. She stumbled backwards, landing on the ground with a yelp. Standing above her, Scourge looked far more menacing than any monster she had imagined. And yet, in that moment, Fifi didn’t care.
She didn’t.
The only answer he got was her bursting into wailing tears as she blubbered out the words “road show”, “big girl”, “and I got loooooost!” He grit his teeth, his spines stiffened in anger. Fiona was at home, having a meltdown because Fifi had been missing from bed, and they hadn’t realized until she woke up to check on her like always. He had felt like his heart was torn out, imagining the worst until logic caught up to his racing thoughts. If the Beast had broken in, they would all be dead. It wouldn’t have just taken Fifi. Realizing this, he had rushed out – curfew be damned – and rallied his crew to go out and find his little girl.
It wasn’t until Nack pointed out tiny footprints headed towards the woods that it clicked. The little brat had disobeyed him and was trying to go to the road show on her own. Anger warred with worry as he ran into the woods, telling the others to wait in case she came out. It had taken forever, almost half the night to find her and as soon as he did, she took off like a bat outta hell. He had to chase her down, trying not to attract anything bigger than an owl – though, he thought bitterly, it wasn’t like Fifi was being quiet.
He finally covered her mouth, halting her crying as he stared angrily into her eyes. “Shut the fuck up, already. Do you have any idea how fucking worried we were? I told you, you can’t go to that stupid, fuck ass show and to never, fucking ever go into the woods!” He was so pissed, so unimaginably pissed that he couldn’t even think up the words as he trembled with anger. Fifi finally stopped crying, hiccupping and sniffling.
Damn it.
No! He shook his head. This wasn’t like her stealing from the cookie jar or not eating her damn peas. She could have been killed out here. She might still be. Scourge hissed out, “we will talk more at home, but don’t think your ass is safe from me when we get there! And you are so grounded! You’re grounded until you’re fifty!” He grabbed the upper part of her forearm and began briskly walking back towards town, directions honed from years of dodging the constable in these same cursed woods. Fifi didn’t argue, her feet scurrying behind as she tried to keep from being dragged.
Her father’s grip was painfully harsh, but Fifi preferred that to being alone in the woods any longer. Her sniffles and hiccups were the only sound around them as they walked. Fifi had managed to get a good distance from town, it would take over an hour and a half to get back and what impressed Scourge was the fact that she wasn’t too far off from where that damn show was. Had she taken a few more left turns, she would have wound up near the entrance and could have snuck her way in. A regular sneaky chip off the old block.
But she was still so fucking grounded.
Their footsteps crunched on fallen sticks and rocks as he stormed forward, not looking back. He had to keep them moving. They had to get out of the woods as soon as possible. Fifi kept up, barely, not even whining about him holding her arm too tight.
It felt as if winter had blossomed down his back and his movements slowed to a halt. Fifi knocked into his legs and she looked up at him with wet, red rimmed eyes. “Daddy…?” Scourge didn’t move, some primal instinct in him screamed at him to find a place to hide and quick. His quills stood straighter, his body’s answer to a threat they didn’t see. His ears flicked about, listening closely to the silent forest around them. Fifi herself also became quiet, her ears perking up.
The faint scent of copper and ash reached his nose and he turned slowly, scanning the area as a lump formed in his throat.
No.
He….he had heard screaming…he had heard the pandemonium earlier that night. Scourge knew that the Beast made an appearance at the road show. It couldn’t be here…
It shouldn’t be here…
Desperately trying to find the source of the scent, Scourge looked around as his heart tried to tear itself from his chest. Fifi shifted closer to him, gripping his leg as his hold on her arm loosened, now focusing all his energy on their surroundings.
A moment passed.
Then another.
Scourge suddenly scooped Fifi up and tore off down the way they were going, running faster than she had ever seen him – even from the authorities. He held her close to his chest as he moved through the brush as if the devil were at his heels.
And as Fifi stared behind him in horror, it seemed it was. Just behind them, cloaked in the night, the Beast charged behind with a feral, red stained grin. It’s gleaming eyes zeroed in on the two as its maw hung open, displaying a blood red tongue and teeth like kitchen knives. Its long limbs stretched out, propelling it forward as it let out a snarl.
Fifi screamed, her little throat going raw from how loud and guttural it was as she gripped her father’s fur. He flinched, pushing himself harder and holding her tighter. In Scourge’s mind, all that echoed was that woman, Vanilla. Her screams and wails as they had all searched the woods and found no trace of her child, but a blood stained, torn up hair bow. The sinking feeling in his gut that had kept him up at night while he listened to his wife and child sleep, imagining it had been Fifi. It could have been her so easily.
It could be her tonight.
No, he thought desperately. I won’t let that happen! His father may have been a shit stain who gave zero fucks about Scourge, but he wasn’t about to be the same to Fifi. Please, God, please…don’t let it have her! Tears welled in his face as he thought of what it might do to Fifi.
She was so small and weak.
She wasn’t meant for his world.
Fifi was supposed to be better. The one good thing he and Fiona had.
She was gonna make something of herself. Marry some boring, good guy with some boring, good job and have a family and bury him in some boring old grave while she lived her life.
Not die in the woods, torn apart with nothing left but blood-stained regrets.
He stumbled and swerved instinctively, feeling something cut the air where his head had been. Thank God Fifi was on his opposite shoulder. She yelped and cried out, “Daddy!”
“I know, I know!” He screamed back, running harder. His chest hurt and he was gonna hurl. He wasn’t going to let this bastard take his daughter. Breathing heavily, he rushed towards a tree where Scourge spotted a low hanging branch. Jackpot! Ducking under it, he grabbed it and pulled it behind him before letting go.
A resounding thwack echoed through the air as a pained, furious screech rewarded his efforts. It worked, but it wouldn’t keep that Beast off him for long. Given the moment of reprieve, Scourge slowed down and began to think, taking in his surroundings as he softly shushed a sobbing, trembling Fifi in his arms. He knew where he was. Near some of the abandoned farms, their tenants long driven either closer to town or out of town completely. He had used these places as temporary hideouts when he was still trying to keep his gang active.
Now they sat empty, desolate, foreboding like monoliths in the underworld. Fields long since dried and dead lay before him, the doors to the barns hung loosely as they swung in the silent breeze, the hinges’ squeaks the only sound for miles. This will have to do.
Scourge knew what he needed to do.
He immediately went up towards the barn, knowing the house was a no go. It had been boarded up years earlier and it would take too long to break into. The barn, however, was free game and he could act quick. He pushed the door open, the hinges screaming in protest as he surveyed the forest line. He knew it was coming, gaining on them. He had to act fast.
“Daddy…?” Fifi whimpered. “I wanna go home…”
He sucked in a breath, trembling as he squeezed her tighter. “…I know, Lil’ Bit…I know…” The scent of decay and dust filled their lungs as they stepped into the deserted old barn. The once vibrant red paint that decorated the walls had chipped away from years of relentless wear and tear from weather and vandals. The floorboards beneath creaked, as if moaning in pain. He shuddered, thinking of what had to happen. Looking around, he felt relief when he spotted the piles of damp, rotting hay all bunched up in a corner stall and forgotten. Walking right up to it, he dug a hole just barely big enough to put a small child and gently placed Fifi in. Her nose crinkled as she tried to get out, but he stopped her.
“Daddy? It’s icky here…”
“I know…but…ya gotta stay there, Lil’ Bit…it’s icky, but…the monster can’t smell you in here,” he said softly, kneeling to her level and holding her shoulders. “Now you…you gotta listen real close, okay?” She nodded. “Daddy is real sorry that he’s been so mean and that I yelled at ya tonight…I was just so scared that you got hurt, so I got a little mad…but it doesn’t mean I don’t love ya, you know? I love you more than anything in this whole damn world.”
“Really?” She perked up, smiling weakly. “I love you too, Daddy.” A watery smile stretched across his face and he hugged her, holding her as if she might disappear.
“Thanks, Pumpkin.”
“Does this mean the monster is gone now…?” He shook his head. Fifi’s lip trembled as she nervously looked down, “I’m sorry, Daddy…I was a bad girl and now the monster is coming to get me…”
At that, Scourge furiously shook his head, “no, no…Daddy and Mommy lied…monsters don’t get you if you’re a bad girl…we only said that so you’d clean your room…” He lifted her chin, “listen, Fifi…monsters come for everyone, so you just gotta be smarter than them. Be smarter than Daddy and you’ll be alright, okay?”
“But-“ he covered her mouth, his ears twitching as he listened. The nearby critters were quieting down. He didn’t have much longer.
“Okay, listen. Daddy’s gotta go do something, but I need you to be a good girl and do something for me, okay?”
She looked at him, worried, “are you coming back?” He swallowed.
“…Yeah…I’ll be back in the morning…but ‘til then, I need you to curl up as tight as you can. Don’t even let your tail out…then close your eyes and cover your ears and don’t move…not ‘til morning, okay?”
“You’ll come get me? Promise?” His heart ached. He wanted to scream and keep running with her. But his soul knew what was going to happen and he was going to make sure the Beast didn’t take her.
Never.
"…I’ll come get ya.... I promise. Then you and me and Mommy will go and we’ll find a nice, new place to live…with lots of kids for you to play with and tons of candy to eat. Okay?” At the word “candy” Fifi perked up more and nodded excitedly.
“Okay! I’ll wait, Daddy.” He watched as she curled up into a ball, tucking her face into her tail and covering her ears. Then, Scourge moved as much hay as he could onto her, covering his only child in the rotten grain until she disappeared completely from sight. He stared down at the mound, Fiona’s face in his mind.
“I love you…so much…” Stepping out of the stall, the next phase of his plan came into motion. As he scrounged around, his hands found a rusty old pipe, hidden in the shadows. It wasn’t much, felt like it might crack if he was too rough with it, but it would have to do. He squeezed it tight, imagining it was the Beast’s throat.
He was gonna give it hell.
The silence outside was deafening. He couldn’t even hear the gravel beneath his boots as he walked out and stood at the barn entrance. The moon was high in the sky, swollen like a fox that had spent all day in a hen house. The wind was even muted, though Scourge could feel it blowing. His grip on the pipe turned his knuckles white and made his fingers ache, but he didn’t dare loosen it. He gazed into the abyss of the evening, waiting, barely breathing.
Snap!
His head swerved to the left.
Nothing.
Crsssh…
Something big was skulking about in the dark, its heavy feet digging into the pebbles and stones as it lumbered around him. Watching him.
Waiting.
This was a type of Hell Scourge never imagined. Trapped in a drowning shadowy black night with nothing but a rusting old pipe to defend himself and his little girl hidden in a fortress of rotting wood and hay. All the while knowing some ungodly monstrosity may just be a few yards away, armed with claws that rend flesh into ribbons and teeth that leak innocent blood. He had always prepared himself for the horrors of the criminal underworld, for the vile acts he would not only see but act in.
But this?
This was a Hell he wouldn’t wish on his worst enemy.
It felt like an eternity, waiting for something to happen.
An eternity he wished he had, if it meant getting his child home safe.
Something wet and thick landed on his head and Scourge froze, instinct screaming at him to run. But he wouldn’t. Slowly, like if he moved too quickly, it would be worse, he looked up to see two massive, yellow eyes staring mere inches away from his head. The Beast hung from the roof, its powerful arms and feet digging its claws into the soft, perished wood. Its large, dark body hung over the entrance, its head nearly twisted to look him in the eyes. A large, bone chilling smile etched onto its grotesque face, filled with teeth stained red and muddy congealed blood in between the crevices of the jagged weapons. And it’s face.
God, it’s face.
Scourge let out a yell and swung the pipe, but the Beast moved quicker. He was launched back as it leapt down, knocking into him and ripping the wind out of him. The pipe fell uselessly to the ground as he skids back. “Ack!” He gasped, feeling one of his ribs snap as he landed. It landed on all fours, crouching down with a growl before it stood to its hindquarters. Just barely, Scourge could make out it reaching up to its own snout and a loud CRACK echoed in the silent night as it rearranged its nose back, so it was more centered – all the while, staring him down.
The branch he used had hurt it.
And that made it mad.
He tried to move to get up, to fight like a man. But before he could even roll over to get to his knees, Scourge felt a searing pain as claws dug into his thigh, yanking him towards the beast. “Get the fuck off me!” He managed to grab hold of the pipe and swung it behind him, but all he hit was the creature’s paw as it pulled the pipe away. For a second, he thought it was going to toss it but, instead, it slammed it down on his chest, causing Scourge to scream and cough as his sternum cracked.
Over and over and over, it used the pipe to smash into his bones. His shoulders, his knees, his wrists. Breaking each and every one methodically and cruelly, all with a sinister grin as it hissed “fuck you, fuck you, fuck you” over and over in Fiona’s voice. He didn’t know what was worse.
The pain or the fact it knew what his wife sounded like and could use that against him.
Broken, bruised, Scourge thought back to all the people he had mugged and beaten just for kicks and wondered if this was penance for what he had done. Damn, he would have preferred to just serve time. It hurt to breathe, and he could see his blood dripping from the pipe, covering the Beast’s hand. It dropped its weapon and stalked forward, growling in a way that sounded like a rough laugh. “Stay…. stay away from me!” He hissed, trying to muster up any courage. He had to stand against this thing for as long as possible. People were bound to realize that both he and Fifi were missing. And while Scourge knew he wasn’t the most popular, they wouldn’t let Fifi die because they hate him.
Someone was bound to check here.
But the clawed footsteps of this demonic abomination didn’t stop, and it simply stood over him, slowly leaning down until they were muzzle to muzzle. “You pathetic piece of shit…” Fiona’s voice – distorted and cold – rang in his ears. “You don’t deserve to be near her…how dare you touch her…”
He gasped for air as it grabbed his throat, crushing his windpipe until he felt dizzy. His body was slammed through the barn doors, his back hitting the wall. Sliding down with a pained grunt, he unconsciously glanced towards the hay, checking to make sure Fifi was still hidden.
He didn’t see her. Which meant the Beast didn’t either. His relief was short as clawed hands gripped his quills, jerking his head back painfully. Scourge gasped, his trembling arms reaching up to grab the creature’s hand despite the pain from his broken bones. Paying him no mind, the Beast reared back and slammed his face against an old feeding trough, now filled with stale water, rotten feed, and rust.
Over.
And over.
And over.
His teeth fell from place, some into his cheek, others down his throat, and others still to the ground as he spat out blood. He felt his eyelid swell as his cheekbone cracked and his jaw unhinged. His nose snapped and blood dripped from each nostril as the Beast slammed his face into the trough’s disgusting contents – rot and sour mush filling his mouth and nose. It held him there, watching in glee as he struggled, coughing and gagging.
It pressed down further.
His back pressed down by its large foot.
Its other hand gripped his fingers and, as if ripping off the legs of a bug, it snapped them. Scourge screamed; his voice muffled in the trough. One by one – snap, snap, snap.
Fifi gripped her ears tightly, her eyes squeezed shut as tears streamed down her cheeks. And she dared not to make a sound.
Notes:
As much as I would love to make a witty joke about traumatizing yet another young fox in this story, I actually have to go into hiding since I just got a notification that said Smokey the Bear is requesting my location. For legal reasons, all the fire in this chapter is CGI.
Chapter 15: Chapter Thirteen
Summary:
Secrets of the dead spill to the light.
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Tomorrow Never Comes" by Bad Wolves.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Thirteen
The cruelest truth in the universe is the fact that, despite the horrors one might have faced the night prior, the sun will eventually rise as if nothing had happened. As if the blood spilled on the virgin ground is not merely seeping into the dirt, as if the goosebumps on the skin are not just barely settling. Amy stared up at the ceiling, having camped out with Tails and Blaze in the main area of the constabulary. Well, “camped out” but make no mistake, her eyes barely closed that night.
The group had frozen in horror as Mephiles’ screams weaved through the fiery inferno that had engulfed the road show. Without a word, Blaze ran into the flames, seemingly forgetting her mission to see them home. “Blaze, wait!” Amy had cried, but they had no choice other than to follow her. Chaos had been going on forever, it seemed that it had become nothing more than a wailing backdrop to their lives. Tails’ gripped Amy’s hand in a bruising hold as he struggled to keep up. Eventually, she scooped him up and ran with him in her arms awkwardly, her eyes not leaving the lavender cat.
In a way, she understood her worry. The short time she had spent with Blaze and her family made her feel as if they were forced to work beneath their enigmatic ringleader, that he was not just a showman but a con artist and a slave driver. Yet, in that moment, they were compelled to try and get to him, to help him…because there is an innate instinct, honed by eons of generational community building in all that demand answer to certain cries. And this one – in Mephiles’ voice – was so ingratiatingly pained that even Amy wanted to drop everything to go and see to him.
After weaving through the burning twists and turns, avoiding the heaviest smoke and the melting of prizes, the group skid to a stop as Amy gasped, gripping Tails tighter to her chest.
They now stood at the big top tent, where Mephiles had showcased his wonderous – and chilling – powers of illusion and mystique. It was now burning like a funeral pyre, with large beams dropping down pitifully as the flames nibbled away at fabric and rope and wood. It was reminiscent of a skeleton, with meat and bone being pecked away by insects and animals in the woods, weeping for a proper grave. And there – hanging on the load bearing beam, was Mephiles.
“Dear God,” Vector stepped in front of both Amy and Tail, “don’t look.” But it was already too late.
His corpse was mangled, torn apart by something no animal could fathom doing. His abdomen flapped in the heated wind, ripped open by unholy claws and letting his intestines hang out. His head had been twisted around, twice, snapping his neck. His eyes, wide with horror and fear, were empty and black. His jaw was hanging open, nearly ripped off.
The Beast had taken great pains to ensure he was fully and painfully dead.
Blaze dropped to her knees and lurched over, puking. No one moved, too stunned at the discovery. The corpse hung from within the burning tent, like some demented flower wreath upon Hell’s front door. “Blaze!”
Silver ran in, seemingly having also heard the screaming, and froze as he took in the sight. His gold eyes widened to the size of dinner plates as he registered his mentor and master’s corpse. The sound of Blaze retching seemed to wake him somewhat, as he stumbled to her and grabbed her shoulders. Not taking his eyes off Mephiles, as if expecting him to wake and bark orders at them, Silver whispered to her in a foreign tongue. She finally took some deep breaths, and he helped her to her feet. “We…you need to go…”
“…W…What about-?”
Silver turned to Blaze, “everyone has been evacuated to the town. Some others and I are staying behind to put out the fires, but we need you all to get out of the woods…now.” They had left the burning tent and its damned effigy behind, running to escape this hellish nightmare. Blaze didn’t speak the entire night after that.
Once they arrived at town, they found it in chaos. People were running around, screaming about fires and the Beast. The circus animals had found their way into town and were panicking, running about as they tried to find places to hide from the rest of the road show attendants that were desperately trying to round them up. Knuckles, having been roused from his rest, was barking out commands and had deputized some civilians to help get things under control. As soon as he spotted them, covered in ash and faces wet with sweat, tears, or both, Knuckles stormed up. He looked frustrated and tired, eyes wild with a mix of irritation and concern. “What the hell is going on!? Not only are people just making it out of the woods, but we’ve got circus animals-“ An elephant trumpeted as it fought against the crowd that was trying to corral it towards the stables. “…What the fuck is happening right now?”
“Knuckles…the Beast…” Amy’s shaking arm pointed into the woods, “it…it attacked the road show…”
“What?” Knuckles sucked in a breath, rubbing his temples with his large hands, “…this is why I wanted them to be closer to town! I swear, when I get my hands on Me-“
“Knuckles,” Vector stepped forward and whispered something to the echidna, who froze in shock. He looked to his lead detective.
“Are you positive about that? It was really him…?”
The crocodile nodded solemnly, gesturing with his head to a silent Blaze. The cat was still staring back into the woods. Sighing, Knuckles gestured to the constabulary. “Amy, Tails, you take your friend here and stay at the constabulary for the night. Rouge is already there, so she can help you all get settled. Vector, you and I are going to go meet up with Espio and start…trying to do some damage control. And after this, road show or not, no one is allowed in the woods unless their work specifically calls for it!”
It was only after hours had passed that Knuckles, Espio, and Vector all dragged themselves into the constabulary. Dawn was barely an hour away. Their shoulders were slumped, and they walked slowly, exhausted. Rouge, who had been there like he said, immediately went up to Knuckles and silently walked with him back to his office. As the echidna collapsed on the makeshift bed in there, Rouge closed the door softly. “…How bad were things tonight?” Knuckles didn’t answer right away, just taking off his jacket and undoing his tie, throwing it to the ground. As the white fur bat watched, he rummaged around under his bed, pulling out a large, brown bottle of whiskey and pulling the top off before he took a big gulp of the burning liquid without a single word. “That bad, huh? At least let me get a taste.” Sitting beside him, Rouge took the bottle and took a smaller swig before handing it back.
“…We were able to at least get those animals under control and got the roadies settled for the night…a group of us went to the road show to try and help with the fires but…”
She waited as he took another drink.
“…That white hedgehog got it under control, but there’s barely anything salvageable and…Mephiles is gone…I can’t tell what damage is from the Beast and what’s from the fire…aside from the obvious…” He sighed, “damned hedgehog…I told him, don’t keep people out past sundown…I even tried to convince him to at least be on the outskirts of town…because I thought this might happen…” Rouge took another swig from the offered bottle.
“You did everything you could, Knuckie.” She stroked his arm. “Mephiles knew the risks of being in the woods…”
“That’s the thing…! I think he knew more than he led on. I was hoping to have a word with him soon, but…” Knuckles sighed. “…seems like no matter what I do, people keep dying…maybe…maybe I’m not meant to protect people.” Her heart broke as she watched him lament about the night’s events. Knuckles was stubborn and pigheaded, often stuck in his ways and brutish, but he also had a heart of gold that was filled with loyalty and conviction. Rouge had met her fair share of prideful, ambitious, and crafty men – including other constables – and had fully expected him to be the same way when she first met him. She had expected to be able to charm him by catering to his ego and then absconding when things got dicey but instead found herself on the business end of his ire while he interrogated her about her past and rumors regarding her being a thief.
Now he was in her arms, tired and heavy with duty, but still wanting to just keep people safe. She stroked his dreads, whispering softly. “You’re doing everything you need to, Knuckie…we’ll be fine, promise.”
Though, as time slowly passed and Knuckles fell asleep with her next to him, Rouge let the guilt in her mind settle into her chest.
…She just needed to do everything she needed to.
The sun had barely been up half an hour before the doors to the constabulary swung open, with Fiona frantically running in. Amy had just been able to convince Tails to close his eyes and rest – the poor boy was inconsolable – and both jumped up, faces paling with fear until they realized it was just Fiona.
However, her puffy, red, tearful eyes and panicked babble did little to calm their nerves. “Fiona, please, breathe!” Amy begged, walking around the desk to comfort her. She had barely run into Fiona, who kept mostly to the more destitute of town and her job. Whenever she did, the female fox seemed irritated and could often be seen going on at Scourge about something or fussing over Fifi. But now, she was now all panicking and tears as she dropped to the ground and wailed.
Knuckles, eventually, stormed out. He had gotten maybe three hours of sleep and still had to deal with everything this morning. Just as he was about to demand to know what was going on, the door opened again to an equally tired Shadow. The black hedgehog was still pristine in his grooming and dressed to the nines, but the dark circles under his eyes and the deep scowl spoke of a man who hadn’t known rest since he was young. Both spoke at the same time, “what the hell is going on?”
“Scourge…Fifi…gone…!” Was all Fiona could gasp out between her tears. Handing her a handkerchief and a glass of water, Amy hoped that she would calm just a bit. The idea worked, somewhat, as Fiona took a deep breathe and whimpered out, “Fifi snuck out last night…she wanted to go to that damned show and Scourge wouldn’t take her…but when I checked on her, the bed was empty, and Scourge went out to look for her…they haven’t been back!”
As the words settled in everyone’s mind, a chilling sense of dread crept down their spines.
Fifi and Scourge went missing on the night that the Beast attacked. Knuckles swore and began yelling out orders as he hurried outside, “everyone up! We have missing people!” Shadow grit his teeth, glancing at Rouge who returned his look before hurrying out with him to the outside. Blaze sighed and, after hours, finally spoke.
“I’ll go and find Silver. Perhaps we can spare a few of our own for the search party.”
Amy turned to Tails, “go and wake Espio and Vector. Let them know Fifi and Scourge are missing and you are to stay right here after.” Tails, thankfully, simply nodded and went upstairs towards the detective agency. Within minutes, the sleepy town that had, had a sleepless night were all up and about, calling out for Scourge and Fifi. And while many weren’t too keen on looking for her father, no one could stomach the idea of burying yet another child because of the vile creature in the woods.
The area Amy searched was just a bit further from where the road show had been. She, along with Fiona and Rotor, the town’s carpenter, spent their time yelling out for Fifi and Scourge. “Fifi!” Fiona’s desperate cries tore at Amy’s heart. For how difficult and crass both she and Scourge were, Amy was beginning to see how they saw Fifi. She was, no matter what, their only child and, while she may not always agree with their parenting, Fiona’s fear of losing her was a testament to her love for her.
“I’ve never seen her like this…” Rotor whispered. He was a large fellow, but so gentle and calm that his size often was the last thing one thought of about him. Rotor often dressed in simple brown slacks and a white shirt, his sleeves always bundled up, with a cap on his head. The purple walrus was kind and smart, often seen making simple wooden toys for the children to play with. Amy hadn’t spent much time with him as a child, but she remembered being given little wood dolls to play with whenever she went to his father’s workshop. “Even when she caught Scourge with other women or…she’s never been this wrecked.”
“…I suppose it’s different when its your baby out in these woods.” The search was tense, and it felt like the winds rustling in the leaves were mocking whispers. Fiona had devolved into weak sniffles as she searched in every nook and cranny, weakly crying out for her loved ones. Amy looked over worriedly to Rotor, who gestured for her to go ahead. He would keep searching in the back while they talked. The pink hedgehog was soon by Fiona’s side, silently helping her.
After a moment, Fiona spoke, “I know what you think of us...” she muttered, “that we must be crass poor trash who can’t stay out of trouble…”
“No,” Amy quickly said, “I don’t think that…I…” She trailed off. Honestly, Amy had barely thought of Scourge and his family. Her focus had always been on her own people and, while she wasn’t a noble like Shadow and Sonic, her people were undoubtedly the upper class and far removed from Fiona’s world. Amy had to swallow the truth that maybe she hadn’t really considered how the green hedgehog and his family had to survive. Fiona gave her a tired look that screamed “yeah, right”. “I’m sorry…”
“Don’t be…I wasn’t always like this…I had a good thing…” She whispered, “my folks weren’t rich, but they weren’t poor…they kept a roof over my head, and I had decent clothes…it was a boring life…but a good one.” She sighed, heavy from the years of regret. “Then I met Scourge and…he was just so…thrilling…I threw away my old life for his and ended up here…” The bushes rustled as animals began to cautiously exit their hidden places, all tense from the horrors of last night. On the wind, Amy could faintly catch a whiff of burning ash and popcorn, making her want to barf. “…things aren’t good between us right now, me and Scourge…I thought he was cheating on me again…but then he started falling out with his gang…”
That caused Amy to raise an eyebrow. She didn’t know much about the criminal underworld aside from what tidbits she heard from what her mother calls ‘filthy, unladylike gossip’ – not at all like the gossip of the ton that she enjoys. But Amy was pretty sure that most gangs didn’t question what their leaders did, even small ones. “Falling out? Why?” Fiona shook her head as they walked forward, approaching the edge of the woods. Rotor’s voice calling for Fifi could be heard in the background.
“I don’t know…I stepped away from the gang after I gave birth to Fifi and Scourge stopped bringing it home after I told him that Fifi didn’t need to hear all that stuff…he started staying out late but wasn’t with them and…he wouldn’t tell me what he was doing…” Fiona whimpered, “I just want him to be honest with me…”
She stroked her arm, “let’s focus on finding them first and-“ Rotor’s cry interrupted her.
“Ladies, over here!” The two turned and hurried towards the walrus Mobian as he crouched down, looking at something on the ground. Before him was a small little black shoe, scuffed up from age. Fiona gasped and scooped it up, her eyes watering.
“This is Fifi’s!” The red vixen looked around frantically, as if her daughter might stumble out of the brush sans shoe. “The cobbler sold it to me a few months ago.”
"She may be close. Fifi!” With the discovery of the shoe, soon there was another one. A series of footprints leading from that area and through the brush. One set of footprints looked like someone, with large shoes, was running. The others…
Amy gulped at the sight of the large, clawed indentions in the wet ground. She could count five long toes, each topped with what looked like daggers. They looked like a mix between a man, a wolf, and a bear. Following the footprints as far as they could, the tiniest of clues could be found as they looked closer.
Oddly broken twigs and branches.
Claw marks on tree trunks, higher than any other animal they knew.
One branch hanging limply from the tree, seemingly broken in half with dark blood on it.
Something had happened along this path; something had chased someone…and Fifi was possibly in the middle of it. Fiona’s breathing quickened and she gripped Amy’s arm, “I think I’m gonna be sick.”
“Shhh, shhh…we haven’t found anything yet. It…It could be a coincidence…” Her words fell flat, even to her. They continued until they reached the edge of the abandoned farms. Amy’s ears flattened as she surveyed the once vibrant lands, now barren and dead. She knew some people had been forced to move – either closer to town or completely abandoning their lives here – after the beast began its hellish crusade. In the sunshine, the farmhouses looked depressing, as if silently crying from loneliness and agony. The once lively red painted barns now lay dark and empty, the sun burning away their luster day by day. The door hung open, hinges squeaking as the door rocked back and forth in the soft wind.
They stood, frozen, on the edge of the woods, as if blocked by some invisible barrier. “The…they might be in there…” Amy whispered, not baring to speak too loudly.
Rotor nodded, “we all walk together, okay? No one leaves each other’s sight.” Once the plan was agreed upon, the group slowly walked through what used to be the fields. The footsteps from before had not ceased, only becoming less and less pronounced…as if the creature had shifted its weight and made sure not to press onto the ground too deeply. As they walked forward, Fiona gasped louder. Amy’s eyes widened. Rotor swore.
In front of the open doors of the abandoned farmhouse, there was a large, darkened pool of blood. It was just there, like some demonic welcoming mat. Fiona hurried forward, plunging herself into the dark before they could say anything. And in moments, all they could hear was the sound of her brokenhearted screaming. Running inside awarded them the horrendous prize of finding her, collapsed to the ground as she held Scourge’s…head…in her lap.
The sight of the green hedgehog made Amy briefly think that Mephiles had gotten off easy. His face was blacked from bruises and his jaw was completely shattered, his teeth either gone or cracked. His legs and arms were broken and dislodged, with his leg bones even protruding out in some places. His back had been shattered and his skull stomped in. His eyes, while still there, were half open and staring off into space. Fiona was screaming and crying out, “Honey! Please, God no! Please…!” Rotor stumbled back, swearing a storm as he ran out and began yelling out.
“Here! Someone! Anyone! We found someone! Here!” Rotor was loud, louder than Amy expected. His cries startled her out of her stupor, and she was forced to take in the full scene. The sight of a mangled corpse, the blood leading towards the old, filthy feeding trough as well as the walls.
The teeth lying beside the trough.
His broken fingers.
The still wet blood, just now drying.
It was too much.
Rushing towards one of the animal stalls, Amy flung herself in and collapsed to the ground, throwing up. Only what had remained in her stomach from the night before, popcorn kernels and spun sugar, came up in a burning mix of vile. But Amy felt like she needed to puke out everything – her food, her soul, her very memory of this horrific morning. Tears stung her eyes as she gripped the ground. Scourge had been a scoundrel and a criminal…
But he didn’t deserve this.
It was only when a soft whimper caught her attention did Amy freeze and immediately look towards the neighboring stall. Soft crying of a little girl, a sound so sweet that Amy herself wanted to cry. She stumbled up and made her way out of her stall, looking into where she heard the crying. Just barely, hidden in the pile of rotten hay, she could make out something trembling. “Oh, dear God…” She pulled the door open with as much force as she could and ran in, immediately digging through the old grains.
There, like a little buried treasure, was Fifi…curled up into a ball, her tail gripped tightly in her arms, her eyes big and wide and brimming with blubbering tears. She was dirty, dress stained from the rotten hay. Her hair was a mess, and she was missing one shoe, which was now in Fiona’s possession, but she was alive, blessedly alive!
And that, after a night of nothing but death, made Amy finally break. She wrapped her arms around the crying little girl, sobbing herself.
That morning had been a tough one. Rotor’s call had summoned most of the search groups, who all surged towards the abandoned farms. Fiona was a depressing mix of despair from the loss of her husband and relief from her daughter being alive. Shadow had arrived shortly after and discreetly led the two and Amy away from the barn while the men set to work cleaning up…what had been left of Scourge.
It was a strange feeling, the town found, to mourn their local gang leader. On the one hand, Scourge had been a pain in the ass on the best days and an absolute menace on the worst. It was he who had brought illicit substances and practices to their town and had led many of the youth astray. However, on the other hand, seeing his mangled corpse and imagining the hell that he went through in his final moments…if one had even a shred of empathy, they would shudder.
Add in the fact that he had obviously been killed in the barn, mere feet away from where his little girl was hidden – a little girl who came out of the ordeal physically unscathed – it made it more and more obvious what had happened.
Scourge had sacrificed himself to keep his child safe.
Who among them could not feel even the slightest bit of grief over a man who would do at least that much?
She barely remembered getting home, bone tired and feeling every single movement deep in her soul. Tails had been silent most of the day and her grandfather – sick with worry – had made it clear to her that, from then on, she and Tails were forbidden from any type of outdoor activity near sundown. They were to be home, and Antoine would be expecting them to come along his carriage from then on. Amy had no energy to argue, besides how could she?
The images of Scourge, ripped apart like a dog’s dinner with his dead eyes staring at her, were all she saw when she closed her eyes. Sinking into her bed like a rock, the disturbed debutante held onto Tails, who curled into her side as silent as a still winter night. She didn’t even know what to say to him.
That she’s sorry every time he gets even the slightest bit of joy, the world stamps onto it with boots drenched in cruel blood?
That she was sorry his early memories of this town will be scarred with images of corpses and a bloodthirsty monster?
It’s hard to promise a child that the monsters under his bed and in the closet were imaginary when a very real one seemed to follow every step he took just outside.
She squeezed him tighter, “…are you okay…?”
Tails didn’t speak for a moment before he finally said, “…why did we go to that place? In the road show?” His bright blue eyes stopped her from speaking any excuse she could think up. Living with him had taught Amy that, while still a child, Tails was incredibly perceptive for his age, often picking up even the smallest context clues. He had revealed to Bunnie, who spoke to her in astonishment, that Tails had taught himself to read at age three, just a year after he was adopted by Vanilla. He had learned to help read to Cream, who seemed to only stop crying at night if Tails was talking to her.
So, it should have occurred to her that he might question why she took them to meet Silver. Sighing, she rolled from her side onto her back and gazed up at the ceiling of the room, counting each little notch and imperfection. The little fox lay beside her, waiting expectantly. “…I’m…and you must swear not to utter a word of this to Sonic or Shadow…or Grandpa…or Bunnie and Antoine…”
“…I promise…”
Amy stayed quiet before finally admitting, “I’m helping with investigation into the Beast.” He shot up, eyes widened with unconcealed horror as the implication dawned on his little mind. She could see in his eyes, the very picture of her wandering into the same dark shadows that stole his sister and mother.
The same that held a beast that engulfed his world in flames while demented clown music played on the wind.
“You…you can’t…” The words trickled out like a weak leak from the roof, busting through the wood as he broke out into wailing sobs. Springing up, Amy gathered the inconsolable eight-year-old into her arms as he cried. “You can’t! That monster will take you too! Please don’t!” His hands held onto her nightgown in a death grip.
“Tails, it’s okay. I’m not going any-“
“No!” He yelled back, tears wetting the white fur of his muzzle as he stared up at her. “Vanilla said that too and now she and Cream are gone! Father Withers promised to always be here, but then he was gone too! I don’t wanna lose anyone else!” Tails cried. Amy’s ears flattened as she heard the hurried footsteps of Bunnie as she approached.
This was bad.
“Tails, Sweetie, calm down,” She clutched him to her chest, rubbing his shoulders. Bunnie’s blonde furred head poked inside as she looked at the two inquisitively. Amy waved her away, mouthing “I’ve got him”. The maid furrowed her eyebrows but then nodded and silently left. As soon as she was sure Bunnie was gone, Amy relaxed. Her gaze softened as Tails’ finally began to calm down, hiccupping and whimpering a much more welcome sound than his piercing cries. With each noise, Amy’s heart grew heavier and heavier, breaking under its own weight.
This is why she was afraid to tell him.
I should never have taken him to that stupid fucking road show…If she hadn’t, maybe Amy could have spared Tails this truth. “Tails, look at me…” He didn’t move, shaking his head. “Come on, look at me,” her voice was soft and soothing, barely louder than a whisper. After a moment, Tails finally looked at her, his lip trembling.
“Promise you’ll stop?”
Her heart broke, but she smiled at him, “I can’t, honey…I…as long as that thing is out there, putting you and all the people we love in danger, I have to help.” New tears welled up in his eyes, so Amy had to be quick. “But I swear to you, I am not going to be alone. I’ll always have someone with me to help and I promise you” – their eyes locked – “I will not leave you alone. Okay?”
He sniffled, looking down as his lip trembled, “but what if you get hurt…?”
The silence was immense. Amy wasn’t so idealistic as to believe that there wasn’t a very high chance that she or someone she loved wouldn’t get hurt. Maybe even Tails…She pursed her lips before huffing, “how about we make a deal then?”
“…A…deal?” At least his lips stopped trembling. Tails sniffled, rubbing his eyes as Amy went on.
“Yes! How about this? The next time one of us is threatened by the Beast, we’ll pack up and leave Knothole.”
He cocked his head to the side, “leave Knothole? But…what about everyone else?”
“We’ll take them with us! We’ll grab Grandpa, Bunnie, and Antoine…and I’ll even ask Sonic and Shadow to come. And we’ll get the next train ticket out of Knothole.”
“Where would we go?”
She thought for a moment, “why don’t you pick? Is there anyplace you’d like to go?” The question stopped his descent into panic as he considered it. She slowly watched as his face began to brighten back up, just a bit.
“…I wanna go see the Eiffel Tower…I saw a picture of it once…” France? Amy smiled and nodded.
“Alright, if either of us runs into trouble with the Beast, we’ll pack up and go to France. I know there’s a port in Station Square where we can get on a boat and go straight there.” At last, Tails seemed to get excited as he imagined going abroad – away from the Beast and the tragedies, and towards the wonderous land of France.
It was a step in the right direction.
“But if we go to France, then you’re going to need-"
“French lessons?”
“French lessons!” Shadow stared at the delusional woman in front of him. He had imagined that Amy, after her experience at the road show and the search party, would stay home for a bit. It was a bit sadistic, he admitted, but Shadow was actually glad to not have to worry about what this pink furred debutante was up to.
He forgot that he was dealing with Amy Rose.
Like a rose scented tornado, Amy had stormed into the mayoral office as if she was entitled to be there…which, secretly, she was…but Shadow was not about to say that. The duke had spent his night at the office, yet again, working late into the night as he made quiet arrangements for Scourge’s burial. Unlike Vanilla, who had been beloved, Scourge was a complicated case. A real concern was that some less than forgiving types might decide that they would take revenge on the gang leader in a way that they couldn’t in life.
Shadow may not have liked him, but he would not allow his grave to be desecrated.
His sleep has been restless, like usual. And truly too short, lasting only a few scant hours before the nightmares that plagued his mind dragged him kicking and screaming from slumber. After gasping for air, Shadow found himself dragging his tired body to the window, peering out into the messed-up world.
Would it ever end?
Or was his life doomed to this…shell?
The slow creep of dawn mocked him, reminding him every time that their time was limited. Mephiles had been his one real lead, the only link he had to the dark arcane that had reduced their lives to this…mockery…this illusion of prestige and control. And now he was gone, and it was Shadow’s fault.
“Damn it…” Why couldn’t he control the damned curse? His fist slammed into the glass of his windowpane. Things were already difficult with that charlatan around…without him…
He rubbed his temples.
“I need a drink,” he walked over to where he had stashed his shirt and jacket, intending to put himself back in order at least. And it was then that Amy Rose threw open the door and said –
“Shadow, I need you to give Tails French lessons…” before freezing and staring at him with wide eyes and bright, rosy, red cheeks. It didn’t occur to Amy that perhaps the acting mayor might not be entirely decent first thing in the morning. He stood there, like a dark ethereal being from a myth…completely shirtless.
Clearly, being a wealthy noble did not mean that Shadow was lazing around, enjoying rich foods and drink like some of the wealthy nobles she met. She knew propriety stated that she should look away, but her eyes stayed glued to him. His dark fur did little to hide the hard edge of muscles. His physique wasn’t bulky, but more towards the lean side, yet she could see the power beneath each muscle. The strength that emanated from his godlike arms. All draped in black fur like thorny velvet. All of which were complimented by his white chest fur, groomed and brushed to a pristine fluff.
Amy was jostled from her thoughts by Shadow slamming his hand onto the door behind her, leaning over with a glare. “Miss. Rose…” She slowly, ever so slowly, raised her gaze from his chest to his eyes that seemed to simmer with both irritation and…something else. “Have you never learned to knock?”
“I…I apologize!” Senses slapped back into her like a whack from her mother, irritated from her lack of manners. Turning to look away, Amy stopped and stared.
On Shadow’s left shoulder, there was what looked like a bitemark scar. It circled his shoulder blade, like his entire shoulder had been in something’s mouth. Without thinking, Amy touched it, “what…is this?”
As if burned, Shadow jumped back and covered his shoulder, “nothing…! An old scar from a hunting incident…” He turned abruptly and stalked over to his shirt, pulling it on in record speed. Though, he didn’t bother buttoning it as he searched for his tie. “And what do you mean ‘give Tails French lessons’?” She shook herself out of her less than ladylike thoughts and explained.
“I was hoping you would teach Tails French.” He glanced back with a raised eyebrow. “Alright, so…after everything with the road show, Tails has been…anxious about our safety…so I promised that, if things got really bad…I’d take him away to France.” He stared at her, eyes widened as she explained the situation. For a moment, they stood in silence, staring at each other.
Then he broke out into a smile, clapping his hands and saying “that’s a wonderful idea! In fact, why even wait? I can make arrangements for you and Tails to go stay in my family estate in Tourrettes-sur-Loup.” Before she could speak, Shadow was rummaging through his desk, looking for something.
“Shadow-“
“No, no, I insist. You’d love it, it’s a lovely little place surrounded by lavender fields and just west of a beautiful beach coast. Nice, quiet, you can stay there as long as you wish.”
“Shadow-“
“And please, don’t worry about expenses. I’ll make sure that you’re provided for and then some-“
“Shadow!” He froze, as if realizing he had been off in his own world. Walking up to him, Amy put her hand on his and closed the drawer he had opened. The space between them, small as it was, was charged with an energy neither dared to dwell on. “I’m not going unless it is necessary.”
“It is necessary, Amy.” His hand gripped hers, pulling her closer as he gazed up at her. His eyes looked at her like she was a mirage he was afraid would fade away in the next instant. “I…when I heard that you had been at the road show that night, I felt sick…I kept imagining you, gutted and…I thought I might die if that were to happen.” Gently, he laid his head against her midsection, relief that she was alive and well. “I just…want you to be safe, Amy…I couldn’t bare it if you were to be hurt…not when I can prevent it.”
He looked so small like this, Amy wondered how much he thought of her in danger now that she was near. Did he stay up at night, plagued with the same fears as Tails? “Shadow,” she stroked the tan fur on his muzzle, and he looked up at her, holding her tighter in his arms, “I…I’m sorry…I didn’t know.”
“Now you do…so please, Amy…let me do this…I’ll make it so you can go anywhere in the world, Rosebud. France can be the beginning…how about Spain, next? Or maybe Spagonia? You’d love it there,” Amy shook her head.
“Shady, listen…I’m not going to run off when there’s so much, I can do to help.” His eyebrows furrowed. She held back the urge to giggle. He used to put on the same look when his mother refused to let him have extra portions of dessert as a child. Before Shadow could protest, she set her finger to his lips. “But, if I have to leave with Tails, I’ll come straight to you and ask for your help.”
He stared at her, his eyes searching her soul for any lies, before saying, “swear to me…no matter what…no matter what time it is…come to me if you are in danger. Even if it’s the dead of night, come and find me…I’ll sacrifice everything to protect you.”
“I promise…” He huffed and finally began to ease up his grip.
“Then I shall simply…have them on standby…just in case.” It was all the concession she was going to get and Amy knew it…but she wasn’t above pushing.
“And…while you’re doing that…you’ll teach Tails French?” With a huff, Shadow grumbled as he finally released her and crossed his arms.
“Fine...I’ll help and teach Tails French…bring him here in the mornings.” And now for the final push…
“And…perhaps…while you’re in a teaching mood…?” He glared up at her, “…you’ll teach me more about shooting a gun?” The glare intensified.
Standing up, he growled, “I thought we agreed-“
“And we did!” Amy interjected, stopping him, “And I know you’re worried and you don’t want me to get hurt…but…I would feel a lot safer if you taught me, so that if I ever end up in a situation where I can’t get to you…I can at least survive long enough for you to get to me…”
They stared at each other for a long time before Shadow sighed, “…I don’t like this, Rose…but I will teach you how to shoot after work.” As she squealed, Shadow continued, “for a price.”
“A price?”
Only Shadow could make such a sly grin, “of course. Why should I do all this work without something in return?” Pouting up at him had no effect, “so I expect you to do something for me.” The way he said those words, a small and traitorous part of her mind began whispering the most unladylike things that he could demand she give him…preferably against his desk.
“Fine…what do you want?”
The heated gaze he gave her gave that small and traitorous part of her hope before he dashed it by smirking and saying, “I’d like you to organize the Archives.”
Amy’s mouth fell open in indignant shock, “the Archives?”
Annoyingly, Shadow nodded as he explained what he needed. “The Archives have been horrifically neglected for the past couple of years, but I haven’t ben able to get around to organizing it. Organizing the constabulary reports took precedence when you started here, but now that those are handled…I’d like you to help and organize the Archives. It will mean you’ll be working primarily with me…but I suppose that will make it easier for you to learn more about wielding a rifle.”
It made sense. The Archives included many important documents outside of constabulary reports. It included more tax records, birth certificates, death certificates, property documents, etc. Shadow would need all that to effectively do his job as de facto mayor. “Alright…though, I’m surprised.”
“Why so?”
“I figured you were going to demand a kiss for repayment.” The look on Shadow’s face was worth all the teasing he had been doing with her.
“A kiss? You…woman, you astound me. You wanted a kiss?”
“Well, maybe I did! You were cruel to tease me like you did back in the shooting range.”
The dark hedgehog rubbed his temples, “first you demand I teach Tails French, then you demand I teach you to shoot, and now you demand a kiss?” Shadow held her back by her shoulders, “woman, is there any end to all your demands?”
“No. And now I don’t think you deserve a kiss.”
“Well now I want one. I demand you give me that kiss,” She shook her head, struggling not to laugh at the ridiculous argument between them. It was quite a contrast to the tense atmosphere of last night.
“You’ll have to earn it some other way.”
“Hmm…so, you’re saying I must earn you a different way” – she gulped as he stared down at her like he wanted nothing more than to bite into her – “understood.”
The train station of Knothole was a simple place that led to very complicated destinations, Station Square being one of the many. Built back when the town was first established, it had seen families being brought together and torn apart. It had been the birthplace of new beginnings and the death cradle for long awaited endings. Amy walked up to the wooden platform, looking around. It felt like it had been years since she stepped off the train into this station, ready to enjoy a quiet and relaxing trip in her hometown in the countryside…before it got sidetracked by a deranged monster from her worst nightmares.
People meandered at the station, some leaving and Amy couldn’t help but wonder how many would return.
Would they even consider it if they had the chance to leave unscathed?
Two she knew wouldn’t. Fifi and Fiona stood waiting for the train. Fiona had packed up quickly, almost right after Scourge’s funeral the morning before. Dressed in a black dress and matching shawl, Fiona’s eyes had stopped watering, but her cheeks were still wet with fresh tears. Amy felt for her. In a way, they were similar. They had both lost people they had cared about to the Beast’s violence. The carnelian furred vixen’s ears twitched and she turned to look at her. “Come to see me off?”
Fifi, dressed in black to match her mother, had the type of tired look on her face that no little six-year-old girl should have. Her shoulders were heavy, and she looked down at the floor as she held her mother’s hand in a tight grip. Fiona looked down at her sadly. “…I figured I should at least say goodbye.”
She huffed, “you’d be the first…” Silence stretched as they listened for the whistle of the next train. It didn’t come, not yet. “…Scourge was a real dick,” Fiona finally said. Amy blinked, not expecting that to be her next sentence, but the widow went on. “I thought he was cheating on me…he’d be gone for hours or days…turns out…” She reached into her bag and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. Handing it to her, Fiona choked out, “he was working in the next town over…”
Amy took the paper and looked at it, reading the short message.
Dearest brother,
I can’t say how much pride I have in learning how much you have worked these past few months. I know my request was not an easy one for you to agree to, considering the danger you all are in, but I had to be sure that you were willing to change. Manic tells me that his associates swear by you now and that you have faithfully fulfilled each task and shift every single time at the docks. I am proud of you, Scourge. As agreed, Manic and I have made arrangements for work for you here in Capitol City. There is a position as clerk at one of Manic’s businesses that he believes will be a fine fit for you and I’ve found a lovely cottage for you, Fiona, and little Fifi. It’s perfect and right next to a wonderful little school, I have personally vetted them and there’s a spot for Fifi waiting.
Come home quickly, Little Brother
Sonia
Amy stared at the letter, feeling the weight of it. Scourge had a sister…he was… “That’s why he had a falling out with his crew…he was leaving…?” Fiona sucked in a breath and nodded, holding back tears.
“That dick…he was planning to move us without me knowing…” She looked up, shaking her head, “why didn’t he just tell me…? Instead of squirreling away money I didn’t even know we had…and buying train tickets for us…” She rubbed her eyes, “Why didn’t he just tell me he was taking us away from here? I wouldn’t have spent any of the money if he had…”
“I…I don’t know…” The sound of a train horn blaring interrupted them before the conversation went on. Fiona straightened up, fresh tears welling up.
“…Scourge had stashed enough money away for me and Fifi to leave…I’m going to go to Capitol City and speak with his sister…I’m sure she’ll help me find a job and get Fifi settled…” Fiona’s eyes had a sad emptiness to them, “but I’m tired of getting my heart broken by this world…”
So, she was running away, like Scourge was planning. Except now she had to go without him.
“…I hope things go well, Fiona…for you and Fifi.” For the first time, Fiona gave her a genuine smile. It was weak, but Amy could see why Scourge fell in love with her. She was beautiful when she smiled, even when her heart was breaking.
“Promise me something…” She sucked in a breath, “don’t let them…don’t let them make Scourge’s memory a nightmare…he was a bastard and a fiend…and criminal…but he was a good father, and he loved us…and even though he drove me insane, and I was close to leaving him…I know he was trying his best…”
“I understand…I promise, people will know that.” The sound of the tracks rattling and the train chugging towards them seemed to pale in comparison to the thumping of their hearts. Fiona wiped her eyes.
“C…Can you watch Fifi for a moment? I need to make sure this is our train.”
"Of course, I’ll keep her safe.” Fiona pat her daughter’s head.
"Mommy will be right back…stay with Miss. Amy…” Fifi nodded and watched her mother head into the station. Once again, Amy is tasked with caring for a grieving child. One who lost his mother and now one who has lost her father. This was starting to become a worrying pattern. Amy took Fifi’s shoulder and stood silently as they waited for the train to come.
“…Daddy’s not coming back, is he…?” Her voice was so quiet, Amy nearly missed it under the din of the train station. The little girl seemed to deflate with every track as the train crept closer.
Amy bit her lip before saying, softly, “…no, Sweetie…he isn’t…”
“…It’s my fault…I shouldn’t have taken that shortcut Mister told me about…” Her heart stopped. Shortcut? Mister? Before Amy could ask, Fifi spoke again. “…Miss. Amy…? Why didn’t anyone say that the monster could talk?”
Silence engulfed the world as Amy stared at her in shock. “What did you say?”
Notes:
It's the end of the school year! Which means more time to update!
Chapter 16: Chapter Fourteen
Summary:
The children see what the adults will not.
Notes:
I don't actually have a chapter song for this one, honestly? I had to rewrite this chapter twice because I didn't like how it was going originally. So instead, have Amy's theme song: Dollhouse by Melanie Martinez!
Chapter Text
Chapter Fourteen
To my dear daughter,
How are you faring back in Knothole with your grandfather? I do hope you are not dreadfully bored with the unending lack of civility in our countryside hometown. I do wish that we could have sent you somewhere more refined to await your next betrothal, but your father insisted on you remaining close. I suppose I see his point, no use keeping you too far away. I am delighted to let you know that he has managed to narrow down some potential suitors for you. They come from families further away from Station Square, but they are well within our conditions for appropriate husbands for you.
I don’t want you to get too excited as your father is just beginning to arrange talks between our families, but soon your exile to that Podunk town will be over, my flowerbud.
Love and Kisses,
Mother
“So, just so I’m clear,” Knuckles was tired. His nights since the last attack from the Beast had been short and barely filled with any sleep. The town was now crowded, with the carnies from the road show now confined into Knothole at night like the rest of them – including their exotic animals. Fields that usually house grazing sheep, and sleepy-eyed cows now contain elephants for Chaos’ sake! He now woke up to the sound of lions roaring with the sun, not roosters.
It had been quite the past couple of days. “You’re basing this meeting over the words of a traumatized little girl?” Knuckles has been under a lot of stress, so one must forgive him for being surly. The constable sat at one of the desks in the detective agency, nursing a cup of coffee that he had Rouge brew before she left to do her own work.
Because he will sooner have dinner with the Beast than drink Vector’s coffee.
The rest of the group looked equally tired. After the Road Show Massacre, Vector had led both Knuckles and Espio back to the site with Amy (to take notes, officially). The fire had, thankfully, been taken out before it could spread too far, but the forest bore the scars of the blaze. Some young trees had been burnt to ash while the older, hardier ones were left with their trunks singed to the white meat beneath their bark. The clearing had scorch marks, the grass was made black.
All to showcase the skeletal remains of a once illustrious traveling show. The fire had burned away the gleaming illusion of glamour and intrigue, showing the ugly and bitterly burned flesh beneath it. They had lost almost everything, those poor people, only managing to escape the cruel night with barely the clothes on their backs and some small scraps of their past lives. Mephiles’ tent was the worst of it, reduced to ash as dark as his magic.
And Mephiles’ body fared no better. Gutted, mutilated, and abused, his flesh had been reduced to blacken crisp in whatever remained of his bones. Knuckles had wanted to puke when they managed to get the hanging corpse down from his final resting place within the remnants of the show tent. Alongside Scourge, he was quickly and quietly buried within the ever-growing number of occupants at the church’s solemn little gravesite. Burying the hedgehog had been an unexpectedly emotionally tiring task.
Though dead and very thoroughly gone, Knuckles couldn’t shake the feeling of his eyes watching him from beyond the veil, burning into his fur.
So, again, forgive his surliness as the constable has had quite the taxing couple of days. “I know it’s not much,” Amy conceded, looking equally as worn out, “but I feel as if we must consider what she saw. Fifi is, for all intents and purposes, the only one to have had such a close encounter with the Beast and lived to tell the tale.”
“And now she is gone,” Espio sighed, his own mug of tea sitting beside him on the desk as he commandeered a chair on the side. “So, what good does her saying these things mean now?”
“Well, we can simply keep it in mind when we consider the other things from this attack.”
“Such as?” Vector grumbled, still half asleep.
Amy paused, thinking hard. This attack felt different to her. Maybe it was because, for the first time, she was in the middle of it. When Vanilla was attacked, she only caught the tail end with the Beast’s sudden visit to her garden gate and the subsequent search the next day. Every other attack happened prior to her return.
This time, however, she got to see the chaos firsthand.
And it was horrifyingly efficient.
It was well known that the Beast had a level of intelligence that was far above any common forest critter, having successfully evaded capture for years. It taunted them, kept them running in circles trying to track it…it even managed to convey a message to her through its actions alone.
These small things made Amy more and more sure of something, “I think Sticks was right…”
Knuckles raised an eyebrow, “Sticks…?”
“I mentioned her in my report,” Vector chimed in as he gestured to the file on Knuckles’ desk. “She was that one raccoon-“
“Badger.”
“Badger girl who was laid up in bed, muttering nonsense…what do you mean she was right?”
Reaching into her cloth bag, Amy produced the Roadshow flyer, now crumbled and wrinkled, as if overcome from grief over the loss of Mephiles. The colors on it seemed less bright, the little caricature of Mephiles bowing seemed to shrink within itself. She waved it, “this! Remember when the Roadshow first arrived? Sticks made that whole scene about her premonition and said that the creature was a-“
Knuckles stiffened as he hissed out, “don’t say-“
“Werewolf.”
“God damn it!” That word had been on everyone’s tongue since the attack. A werewolf stalking the woods, ripping children into the shadows and tearing mothers open. He couldn’t take two steps without someone stopping him to discuss his next plans to stop the “werewolf”. Before, when that Sticks girl said that, people had simply laughed it off as a silly, nonsensical skit to drive people to attend Mephiles’ accursed show…
That was no longer the case.
“Amy, I did not agree for you to help for you to just peddle ridiculous stories! Werewolves don’t exist!” The pink hedgehog didn’t back down.
“I know it sounds ridiculous; I wouldn’t believe it myself if I wasn’t there…but listen to my thoughts for a moment?” Sighing, the echidna sunk into his chair as his large, gloved hands rubbed his temples.
“Go on…”
“We know some things about the Beast,” walking towards the blackboard in the back of the room, Amy made room as she took down some of the papers hung there. As she wrote, Amy went on, “we know its far larger than a bear – more than likely stronger too.” Charmy, as junior detective, was tasked with taking down the minutes of this meeting. Normally, he was encouraged not to speak so they could focus, but Charmy couldn’t help but chime in.
“It did destroy that chicken coop once, a few years ago…before it started attacking people…” Espio nodded.
“And some of the injuries from its victims…well…a bear likely wouldn’t do that.”
Amy continued, “And it can walk long distances on two legs while also being comfortable enough to walk on four.” She looked at Knuckles, “bears can’t do that.”
“So, it’s a large wolf…or a psychopath.” She shook her head.
“Wolves don’t walk on two legs at all. And there’s no man here in Knothole that is that height…not even Vector.” It was true. Vector was at least a couple feet shorter himself. Said crocodile huffed as his clawed hands tapped the desk.
“Alright…we know it’s no bear…what are your other points?” Amy wrote down her next point.
“It’s too intelligent. The attack last night...it seemed…coordinated.”
“Coordinated?” Knuckles huffed, pulling out Vector’s report, “it was a riot. The Beast appeared and everyone lost their minds, and, in the scuffle, a fire started and nearly burnt down the forest. I’d hardly call that coordinated.” She shook her head.
“I think that making everyone panic was part of its plan…no one even realized at the time that Mephiles was missing until it was far too late and no one saw where the Beast went afterwards…”
Espio chimed in, “and because everyone was so busy dealing with the fallout of the attack, no one realized Fifi and Scourge had both gone into the woods until Fiona came the next day.”
“That’s a coincidence,” Vector argued, “there’s no way the Beast would have known that Fifi was planning to sneak out of her home that night-“
“True, but even an opportunistic predator can be intelligent.” Amy countered, “which leads me back to Fifi saying that the Beast could talk.” She stood before the group of men, knowing this argument wasn’t exactly sound, but it was the only thing she could think up. When she imagined anything else doing what the creature had done, it fell short. A wolf or bear would’ve run once the fire started and a man couldn’t do to Scourge and Mephiles what the Beast had.
And Amy could feel the pages of Mephiles’ journal, tucked safely in her bag, burning her fur even while it sat on the chair next to Charmy. Straightening her shoulders, Amy looked them all squarely in the eyes, “I think we need to consider the idea that we are dealing with something supernatural. We might be dealing with an actual werewolf.”
They were silent before Knuckles snorted, “I don’t buy it. After all, the Beast doesn’t just attack during the full moon, it’s a danger almost every damn night. We never know when it’s gonna rear its ugly mug.” That was also true. As much as the Beast showed common characteristics with a classic werewolf, it also seemed to contradict it as well. Amy wanted to scream in frustration. She knew she was right in this, but Knuckles just refused to see it. “Face it, Amy, we’re not dealing with some myth. Besides, I’ve never heard of a werewolf talking, so why would Fifi’s words even-“
“Actually,” At Espio’s interruption, the group turned to him. The chameleon stood up and walked over to Amy, “Miss. Rose might have a point.” Vector and Knuckles stared at him in shock. Espio, one of the most logical and straightforward detectives (as well as the only other official detective), was agreeing with this. “The werewolf Constable Knuckles is referring to only has the very basic characteristics of one…however, the mythology surrounding lycanthropy is extremely diverse. For example, there have been isolated tribes in the Northern continents that speak of similar entities like our Beast – large, hostile, wolf or dog like – that have the uncanny ability to mimic human speech. In the South, there is talk of a cursed man who broke a divine creed and is now forced to walk the swamp as a vicious canine like monster. And in ancient times, there are myths of Gods punishing a king for cannibalism by turning him and his descendants into wolves. All that is to say…” Espio smiled approvingly at Amy, “I think this is a lead worth following, at least.”
Throwing his hands in the air, Knuckles groaned, “alright! Fine…let’s pretend this thing is a werewolf and that, when its not chasing around little girls in red hoods, it’s following Amy…why?”
The question was warranted. Why would a werewolf kill her fiancés? Why show itself at her grandfather’s estate? Amy, as it turned out, was the most interesting variant in this story. What did she have to – “okuri-okami.” They all looked at Espio.
“Um…bless you.” Espio shook his head at Vector.
“No, the okuri-okami is a folklore creature from my land, in the East. It’s known as the escort wolf. It often follows behind travelers, protecting them from harm. When Miss. Rose began discussing how this creature could possibly be a werewolf, I couldn’t help but remember those old tales.” He turned to her, “if this creature is a werewolf, it’s not completely implausible that certain aspects of my culture’s folklore may also be true…perhaps, the werewolf feels protective over you, Miss. Rose.”
Wings buzzed as Charmy hovered over, writing down notes furiously. For such a usually hyperactive and playful bee, he was unusually serious during meeting time. “But that doesn’t make sense…Miss. Amy’s fiancés wanted to marry her, not hurt her.”
“Overprotectiveness does not just mean protecting someone from harm. Gone too far and you will also stop the person from forming any other strong bonds, from friendships to marriage. In short, a sense of overprotectiveness left unchecked can cause one to isolate that person as well.”
Her heart sunk, “are you saying it’s…trying to isolate me…from others?”
“Yes,” Espio said solemnly, “…Miss. Rose, isolating you may be exactly what it wants.”
The air in town was different today. There was often a kind of solemnness to Knothole after an encounter with the Beast ended in the digging of a new grave, but this was different. This time, two people had been killed in one night – which had never happened before. It was always only one person who was sacrificed to the unending hunger of the creature.
But to live was to change and, for some ungodly reason, the Beast was very alive.
As she trudged through the town, Amy subtly looked around. People seemed to walk faster, dodging the dark corners and alleyways. Children, who used to at least be able to hurry about town, seemed nonexistent outside of the space right beside their parents. She noted how some people seemed to watch the skies for any indication of the nighttime approach, meticulously planning their time so they would be home long before the moon even inched towards the center of the sky.
Knothole was changing, not for the better.
“Something on your mind?” Espio asked beside her, stepping silently. The purple chameleon had been officially assigned to Amy as a bodyguard while she went to go and confer with those “carnie whack jobs she was so fond of”. Though, on paper, Amy was simply assisting him while he interviewed the Roadshow workers about the attack. She couldn’t help the pang of sympathy in her chest as Amy imagined he had better things to do.
“Just thinking about how things are right now…everyone is so…tense, I can’t help but wonder if we’ll ever return to those lazy, relaxing days I used to enjoy as a child.” He hummed thoughtfully.
“We often miss the carefree days of our youth…but we can relive them by ensuring the young around us get to enjoy theirs.”
The silence stretched between them before Amy spoke, “thank you, by the way…for supporting me at that meeting…I know my reasoning for what I said wasn’t exactly sound…but I appreciate you stepping in.”
He chuckled, waving her off, “your reasoning may not have been the most stable…but it does make the most sense when you think about it…” He was quiet for a few moments before adding, “plus…I actually believe Fifi did hear the Beast speak.”
Amy looked at him, so he continued.
“Often times, we adults shrug off the words of children as them not understanding the world around them…but children see things we adults can no longer perceive. They understand more than we give them credit for and, to be honest, their understanding hasn’t been tainted by adult expectations…”
Amy could see why he believed that. Sometimes, adults forget that children saw things in a literal sense rather than a figurative one. Sometimes the monsters a child saw were just as real as the monsters that adults condemn. “You know a lot about children, Espio.”
“One tends to learn about them quickly when raising one.”
“You know, Espio,” he glanced at her as they walked side by side in town, “I never thanked you for…keeping me safe back at Chuck’s farm…it was really foolish of me to go in there alone, so I do appreciate the fact that you stepped in.” He shook his head, a light blush on his cheeks.
“Please, don’t mention it. I’m simply glad it turned out the way it did, even if it was a shame about Uncle Chuck. I…would have felt awful had something dangerous happened and you were alone.”
“Still, thank you.” His blush deepened as he gave a noncommittal huff. “Can I ask…you mentioned being from a different country?”
“Both Charmy and I hail from a secluded village in the East,” was his response. Well, it was obvious that Espio came from somewhere like that. His usual suit, often dark in color, often had the jacket swapped out for a longer one with boxy sleeves and intricate gold designs sewn in the hemline that spoke of lands lush with cherry blossoms and afternoons listening to the shamisen. However, she didn’t realize that Charmy came from there too as he seemed to fit in far better than Espio did, culturally. Before she could speak, Espio answered her question, “Charmy has been raised in this nation since he was barely a year old…originally, he was the son of the lord that my family served and I was to be his bodyguard…yet after my master’s house was brought down by a coup, I escaped with him to this place and decided to fulfill my duty by raising him here.”
The fact that Espio, originally a simple bodyguard, had taken immense responsibility to raise the son of his late master spoke volumes of his character. “That’s incredible, Espio…” She considered the servants of her father and wondered if they would even consider doing the same for her. Sure, she was never cruel, but Amy was never really close to them like she was Bunnie and Antoine. Her mother, after moving her away, made sure to nip any potential friendships between her and the staff in the bud, not wanting a repeat of Bunnie’s influence. And her father was not an easy boss. If it came down to it, would their servants support her like Espio supports Charmy? “Can I ask…what made you decide to raise him? You look my age, so I assume you were young yourself. You could have just arranged care for him and left.”
Espio chuckled, “I’m older than I look. And my master’s family were fine people who valued honor and integrity. We were happy to serve as their retainers, and I especially looked up to his father. He was a master worth serving. It brings me pride to know I am preserving his bloodline through Charmy.” He smiled softly as he thought of the young bee, who was so energetic and full of joy. “He reminds me more and more of my master every day, so I know he will bring honor to his name when the time comes.”
“He is a wonderful boy,” they passed by the church, headed towards the stables where a makeshift refugee camp had been set up for the road show workers and their families. What little of their tents that remained were hastily taken and sewn together into a big makeshift tent to accommodate as much as they possibly can. The animals that could be kept in the stables were, with the usual horses being temporarily housed in whatever farms that had room. The animals that couldn’t, however, were regulated to nearby pastures for the time being while their handlers camped out with lookouts watching for any sign of danger – be it bandits or monsters. This is where she knew that she would find Silver, Blaze, and Sticks. “So, how did you end up in Knothole all the way from the East?”
Espio smiled, “honestly? We bounced around from place to place that first year – simply trying to escape those who were after Charmy. I just boarded whatever train or boat I came across, trying to put as much distance between my village and us. And, one day, I stumbled upon this uptight echidna who was traveling to take a position in some remote town in the countryside. He thought I was a kidnapper…then he wanted to help when I informed him, I was a bodyguard. Knuckles managed to convince Vector to let me help him as a detective and the rest became history.”
Somehow, it was fitting that Knuckles would help someone trying to outrun a coup. He couldn’t turn a blind eye to anyone in need, even a stranger with a baby. Espio continued, “I swore then that, while I was honor bound to protect Charmy, I would also do my best to help Knuckles in protecting this town.”
“The more I find out about you, Espio, the more impressive you become. Giving up your entire life to raise your master’s child and to protect your friend’s town.” She gave him a bright smile, “you really are amazing.” Espio’s skin turned pinker than usual, a sign of his embarrassment.
Pointedly looking away, Espio huffed, “you are more impressive, Miss. Rose. I am trained in deadly combat and have been conditioned to be ready to sacrifice my life in service to my master…yet, without that, you are still willing to place yourself in danger of the Beast. I find that foolish…but incredibly brave.”
“More like foolish.”
“Even so.” They finally arrived at the refugee camp. Tent fabrics of varying colors and styles were all sewn together with silver thread into one massive, big top. Runes had been plastered on and around the tent through all sorts of methods – hanging pieces of paper, stitching, charcoal writing on rocks and bones. It seemed that the roadies were determined to keep any lycanthropic business far from within their tent. Espio inspected one of the nearby ropes that had been used to anchor the tent in place, surveying the paper strips hanging from it. “Ofuda…” At her confused look, he explained, “these paper strips…they are often used in Shinto and Buddhist practices. It seems these people are heavily involved in spiritual practices.”
“Hmm…Silver did mention that any faith, regardless of what it is, can ward off a werewolf. I wonder if they mixed as many different religions as they could as a precaution.”
"Perhaps…that way, regardless of anyone’s difference in faith, the protective barrier remains strong.”
“Can you read what they say?”
He nodded, “this one wards off evil spirits…this one brings protection from danger…all of them are trying to counteract any…evil intentions.” Well, the Beast wasn’t exactly coming over to ask for cups of sugar.
Inside the tent was just as chaotic. The interior had smaller areas, clearly sectioned off using whatever materials available – wood, cloth, curtains, laundry – to provide varying amounts of privacy to different people as well as to arrange for different common areas. There was one section where tables had been pushed together with multiple cooking fires within, clearly where they took their meals. There was an area where big, wooden basins filled with sudsy water were being used to clean both clothes and children. In one area, older mobians sat around, smoking on ornate glass pipes as they conversed softly. The road show refugees all went around, trying to go about life as usual, despite the horrific death of their ringleader and the uncertainty of their future.
It makes one wonder if this is the life they were used to when the show lights are gone and they are simply travelling along the road.
“Amy!” Silver’s voice pulls her from her thoughts as the white hedgehog beckons her from a curtained off area of the tent. From the number of burnt-out candles scattered about, it was obvious that they had taken this part of the tent as their own. Amy quickly headed over, Espio close behind. She and Espio hurried in, stepping carefully around the smoldering wicks of white candles. Inside, Blaze was lying down on a pile of blankets and furs, a wet cloth on her forehead. “I didn’t expect you today…the Fates have been silent since we last spoke.”
“Good to know I can still surprise you…Blaze, are you alright?” She was paler than usual and her normally pristine fur was caked in sweat. Blearily, Blaze looked up at her.
“I am fine…I just overdid it with my flames.” In a strange role reversal, Sticks was now tending to Blaze, dabbing her burning forehead with a cool, wet towel as she hummed softly. When Amy looked at him, Silver waved his hand dismissively.
“This is simply another form of what Sticks went through. When Blaze uses too much of her fire, her body will overheat and make her weak with fever. She’ll be fine once she’s cooled down again,” So there was a drawback with magic.
“Balance must precede above all.” He nodded.
“No one can have unlimited power, there must always be a drawback…”
Amy reached into her bag, “speaking of drawbacks…I think I have something I need help with.” Her fingers brushed against the tome she had stolen from Mephiles’, coating her fingertips in the familiar strange chill that seemed to emanate from within the book. As soon as it was out, Silver grabbed it.
“How…?” His voice took a tone that was both awestruck and horrified. His golden eyes wide as his fingers traced the bent binder and the strange writings, hovering longer over the ones written in reddish ink. “…in the fire, we had lost almost all of Mephiles’ items, including his research…I had thought we would have to start from square one…but this? This is what started it all…”
“What…started it all?” Espio finally spoke up, standing beside Amy. “I don’t think we were introduced. I’m Espio, a detective from the Chaotix Agency.” Silver nodded, not looking at him.
“I’ve met your boss. It’s a pleasure,” he said, but Silver sounded distracted. “This is the Book of Chthonic, an ancient book detailing dark magic at its most potent.” He held the book closer, as if he still couldn’t believe it was real. “Mephiles has had this book longer than he had this Road Show…I don’t know what is in it, but I do know that the foundation of what he knew came from this book.”
Espio raised an eyebrow as he looked at the book himself, “it looks like a raggedy old journal.” That caught her by surprise. Amy could clearly feel the dark energy coming off the book, to the point where it made her skin crawl, yet Espio seemed completely unfazed by it.
“Some are more sensitive to magical energy than others,” Silver opened the book. “The writing here is…well, I can recognize Mephiles’ handwriting, but the rest is…I’ll need some time to research it. It’s well beyond what I know. But, Blaze, Sticks, and I will be staying in town for some time, so I’ll let you know what I find out.” At least at the end of all of this, they had managed to get some sort of lead. The image of Iblis, the mysterious dog-like beast, were safely nestled within the pages of the Book of Chthonic. Perhaps Mephiles would help them, posthumously.
The sound of the curtain being pulled back was the only warning they received before “…why is it whenever I take my eyes off you, you end up in front of me, Miss. Rose?” Like a dark specter that only materialized during the most inopportune times, Shadow emerged from behind the veil. His gaze pierced into Amy, as if expecting to find her up to no good once again.
Which…well…she was, but he didn’t need to know.
His eyes landed on the book in Silver’s hands and one of his eyebrows raised. Thinking quick, Amy simply responded, “what? I was simply returning a book I found at the road show.” The smoldering look he gave her spoke volumes of his suspicions, but before Shadow could press further, Silver interjected.
“Thank you again, Miss…I was worried when I couldn’t find this, knowing how much my master treasured his books.” The white hedgehog bowed to her, holding the book to his chest. “I appreciate you bringing it home to us.”
“Mephiles’ book…” Finally taking his attention off Amy, Shadow instead focused on the book, his gaze hardening as if the book was Mephiles himself, resurrected into a journal-esque form. “How did you manage to find that?”
Shrugging, Espio spoke before she could, “Vector picked it up while at the Roadshow and asked Amy to deliver it while I conducted some work here.” With nothing to seemingly cross over, Shadow finally relented and the tenseness in his shoulders relaxed.
“Well then, I see you all have things under control…though, Miss. Rose,” he gave her another look, “perhaps its best you return back to town. I have left some files on your desk that I need you to file.” At the words “files on your desk” Amy felt her stomach drop. It was one thing when Knuckles or Vector left her work…when Shadow did, it meant he has left her with an ungodly amount to keep her in one spot…and possibly mess with her. He must have seen her face pale, because the bastard smirked and said, “though, if you think you cannot do it, you’re more than welcome to free your space up for another applicant. I won’t fault you that.”
“No, no,” she said through gritted teeth as her eyes blazed at him in irritation, “I’ll go take care of that.” Turning to Espio, she caught the chameleon hiding his face and failing to obscure the snickering. Silver was also suddenly very interested in dabbing Blaze’s head while Sticks was just watching them full on with a confused face.
“I take it we haven’t gotten to the part where Shadow professes his love yet?”
“Anyways!” Shadow interrupted, face flushed while Amy sputtered in shock. “Espio, please take Miss. Rose back. I’ll be along shortly.” Clearly dismissing them, the hedgehog duke actually manually moved Amy to the door. “You win this time,” he whispered, his grip on her shoulder firm. “But don’t make this a habit.”
“Make what a habit?” Amy gave him a wide eyed, innocent stare. He glared before holding the curtain open for her. Best not to press her luck. Stepping out with Espio following behind, Amy watched as the curtain fell back into place. Before Espio could even think of his next move, Amy was dragging him to the side where they could hide close by the closest divider. From hear she could just make out Blaze’s labored breathing, Sticks incoherent mumbling, and Shadow’s conversation with Silver.
“I take it you came here to discuss Mephiles?” Silver said, with zero preamble.
Shadow huffed, “your intelligence makes things easier. I need you to continue in his stead…with discretion, of course. I take it you are aware of my family’s predicament.”
“More than I wish to be…” Silver sighed, “I was already planning to approach you about this, so thank you for coming here. I’ll help in researching your family’s…concerns, but I want your word that – at the slightest hint of danger – my family and I will be granted safe passage to leave.”
“You’d run so easily?”
There was a tense silence. Espio looked at her, confusion on his face. Shadow’s family was working with Mephiles? “Mephiles’ mistakes are not ours to bare…we were just children when they happened.”
“As was I…” There was more silence before Shadow sighed, “you have my word. You will be granted safety and allowed to leave if you feel you or your family have been personally threatened. So long as this research stays between us.”
“Of course…” Silver sighed, “that bastard may be dead, but Mephiles’ curse sticks to us like honey. I wouldn’t be able to discuss this with anyone anyways…” Amy’s eyebrows furrowed as she felt Espio stealthily grab her elbow and quietly creep away. Mephiles had a deal with Shadow?
As they exited the tent, Espio finally turned to her and spoke, “I didn’t know Shadow had been in business with Mephiles…I was under the impression he barely knew him.”
“Yeah…” Now that she thought about it, Shadow did seem to know Mephiles on a more personal level than was custom between a traveling showman and a duke. Enough so that both he and Sonic had opinions on him, even if they were negative. But why? Mephiles and Shadow moved in completely different worlds, socially. What could connect them in a way that would mean Shadow would willingly deal with him, even if he disliked him?
“Amy…” Espio’s voice was firm, yet something about his tone spoke volumes of concern. “…if this creature is a werewolf…do you think that Shadow…” He trailed off, “…he could know more about it then we think?”
“I-“ The idea that Shadow could be involved somehow with the werewolf…that his family might be involved…Everything began to weigh on her. Shadow’s secrecy, Sonic’s disdain for his brother, the strange locks within Ark Manor. She shook her head. That was impossible. “No…Shadow is secretive and he’s arrogant…and I don’t truly know him or Sonic anymore…but they are not the kind of hedgehogs to hide something dangerous like that…”
He stared at her for a long time.
“Shadow has…gone above and beyond to protect everyone in town. He’s sacrificed his time and energy to making sure the town stays afloat, he arranges the funerals so the victims’ families don’t need to, he organizes the search parties and keeps the investigation going smoothly…he would never…” she trailed off. “…Shadow is a good person, Espio…he is…”
Finally, the chameleon nodded after he stared her down for a moment more. “I know he is…” They walked back towards the town in silence. Each step further from the tent and Shadow made Amy’s stomach twist tighter until she was sure her intestines looked like rope.
Her stomach felt no better when she sat on her bed that night, clutching the short letter from her mother in her trembling hands. Her father was always a man of his word, no matter how awful it might be. She could imagine him, moving through the crowded throngs of a party or a gentlemen’s club like a shark in water – schmoozing and charming the guests as he searched out the perfect prey…the perfect match for his daughter. She’s been gone long enough that the rumors will have started to die down by now.
He will have found her a new beau by the end of this year, if not this summer.
With a groan, she fell back into the freshly laundered blankets and stared up at the pristine ceiling of her room. The still air was unsettled only by the loud ticks and tocks of her grandfather’s large, ornate grandfather clock in the hallway. In the quiet, cool night, Amy finally accepted it.
She didn’t want to marry any man who her father chose.
Not just because she would feel awful if the Beast killed them, but because Amy simply didn’t want to marry a man who her father personally picked. He wouldn’t care if she actually liked them or even if they got along, just so long as her marriage could better their family somehow. She wanted to marry someone who loved her and made her smile. Someone who respected her and made her feel as if her thoughts mattered.
Sonic’s face flashed in her mind and Amy felt her cheeks flush. Sonic loved her. He made that quite clear. Then, in her mind’s eye, she watched as his cobalt quills darkened to an inky black with red tips and became more star-shaped in how they flared. His green eyes morphed into a harsh stare that became gentler as his irises darkened. And Shadow’s face was staring back at her. Shadow respected her and, even if he argued with her opinions, she knew he took her seriously.
And yet her father was looking elsewhere because…well…Amy didn’t know. She didn’t know why her parents didn’t push her to marry into the Hedgehog Duchy. It would have been much easier, considering how close they had been to Shadow and Sonic’s parents.
“…Why didn’t they…?” Another mystery and this time, with her own family. Why did her parents, the kind of people who dreamed of one day joining the noble names of the Acorn Kingdom, not pursue a marriage with one of the boys?
Before Amy could continue to think about this, she heard something hit her window. Pat-pat-pat! Pat-pat-pat! She sprang up, feeling as if her heart was about to break her ribcage. Memories of the Beast standing at the gate, looking up at her, bombarded her mind as she looked nervously at the window.
“Psst! Ames!” Came Sonic’s voice. Slowly, Amy got out of bed and crept towards the window. She now knew the Beast could mimic voices, so who was to say it wouldn’t use Sonic’s voice? Though, as Amy looked through the darkened window, it looked like her worries were unfounded.
Sonic stood in her garden, waving lazily in the dark as he smiled at her. This idiot! Amy opened her window and shouted (whispered), “Sonic! What are you doing here? It’s night!”
He shrugged, “I couldn’t stand to be away from you for a moment longer.” He held out his hand and, with a charming smile, said “come down to me, Princess.”
Chapter 17: Chapter Fifteen
Summary:
Words, juicy as passionfruit
On her tongue. He’d do anything,
Would dance three days & nights
To make the most terrible gods
- “Lust” by Yusef Komunyakaa
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "Obession" by Mellina Tey
***ALSO! THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS A SEX SCENE. WHEN YOU SEE THESE "****" THAT MEANS THE SEX SCENE IS TO FOLLOW! FEEL FREE TO SKIP, YOU WILL NOT MISS ANYTHING IMPORTANT TO THE STORY. I'VE ALSO UPDATED THE TAGS***
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Fifteen
The sky was a mural of stars, scattered and twinkling in the light of the waning moon. The soft snoring of the house’s inhabitants was her only company as Amy crept downstairs, clad in only slippers, her nightgown, and a light robe. This was foolish, even for her. Everyone knew not to even consider going into their gardens at night.
Yet, as Amy snuck through the kitchen, she couldn’t help but feel a thrill in her chest at the idea of such a clandestine meeting. She had ever only read about these types of things in books her father found frivolous, and Amy was eager to have something else occupy her mind that wasn’t the untold horrors of the woods. The kitchen was cleaned and smelled slightly of roasted sheep and braised potatoes – the dinner they had enjoyed earlier that night. Past the glistening metal pots and pans, and careful not to knock against the noisy table that always scraped its legs against the wooden floor, Amy opened the door leading to the garden.
And there he stood, completely comfortable in the shadows, standing beneath the walnut tree her grandfather was so proud of. Sonic flashed her with a grin, walking up to her in no hurry. “Sonic, what are you thinking?” She glanced around nervously, as if imagining the Beast materializing out of thin air. “You know you’re not supposed to wander around at night! What if something had happened?” As she spoke, Sonic wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into a tight hug.
He inhaled deep and slow, as if savoring the scent from her quills. Sweet grass…Pulling back, he flashed her a sheepish smile, “I know, I know…but I couldn’t stand not seeing you for a moment longer.” His smile fell and he became serious, “I heard you were at the Roadshow when the Beast attacked…are you alright?”
She sighed, the tenseness in her shoulders lessening. Just like Sonic to risk his own safety to check on her. The big dummy would fight the Beast bare handed if he had to.
Which is what worried her. Maybe it was a good thing Shadow kept him on such a tight leash?
“I’m fine, okay? I had a friend help me get to safety.” At that, he nodded.
“Good,” he gripped her tighter to his chest, “I was so worried…I’m sorry I wasn’t there…”
“It’s alright,” smiling up at him, Amy was struck by how tortured his eyes looked in that moment. His normally bright green eyes that always had a mischievous twinkle were dark with worry and concern and a haunting regret that she just couldn’t decipher. “I promise I’m okay. We got out and Tails and I were safe in the constabulary that night.” The soft whisper of the night’s breeze hushed past them.
Perhaps it was the solemn glint of the moon above or all that had happened these past few days, but Sonic seemed different. More subdued than usual. His usual Devil may care attitude seemed dimmed down into a sullen mood, his grip on her seemed more desperate. He looked like a child who urgently wanted to tell her something but was too scared and guilty to say anything. “…I wish you weren’t there, Ames…you could’ve been killed…I just…I wish I could have been there to protect you…” Amy hugged him tighter, taking in the scent of cedarwood and myrrh that seemed to dust over his fur.
“…I’m okay.” They stood there, tightly embracing each other in her garden. The only sounds were the whispers of the wind and the beating of their hearts, each in tune with the other. Finally, Amy pulled back, “you should go. Before it gets even later and something happens.” Yet, to her dismay, Sonic shook his head.
“The Beast never reappears so soon after a full moon. It always takes at least a few days before we see hide or hair of the thing. I’m fine right now.”
“Still-“
But Sonic continued, as if she hadn’t tried to speak, “besides! I have a surprise for you! Thought you could use some cheering up,” he threw her a cheeky grin, “and who better to do that than your prince charming?” She rolled her eyes. Leave it to Sonic to shake off such powerful emotions with a wink and a smile. Gripping her hand in his, Sonic walked towards the gate and pushed it open carelessly, pointedly ignoring the creek of the old hinges. Amy cringed and looked back towards the manor. Yet there was no indication of movement within. All were safely nestled inside, asleep.
Just as she should be.
“Sonic, can’t it wait until morning?”
“And miss out on such a perfect night for star gazing? Not likely,” Sonic laughed, continuing to walk her into the tall grass of the fields and towards the woods. “I’ve let that demon steal too many nights now. I think I’m owed this one.” His rifle was strapped to his back, swaying with his movements as they walked. Amy’s stomach dropped as they got closer and closer to the woods, in which the shadows seemed to deepen until she was sure simply stepping in one would cause her to fall straight into Hell itself.
“Sonic, what are you-?” He looked back at her.
“Just trust me, Princess.” And then Sonic pulled her into the woods.
The forest was silent, eerily silent. Her many trips into the woods, chasing after Shadow and Sonic as boys, had taught her that the woods should never be completely quiet – even at night. Yet, now, it was like all the sounds in the world had been swallowed whole, suspending her in the dark world of the deaf and blind. The trees were so thick overhead that the moon dared not try to pass through the leaves. Even their footsteps were muffled.
Her eyes shuffled this way and that, desperately on the lookout for any indication of movement that was just a little too large, just a little too wild, just a little too beastly.
And yet, Sonic strode forward like he always had as a child, her hand firmly in his, whistling softly as they walked. “Sonic, this is a bad idea…let’s turn back. You can show me the surprise later.”
“We’re almost there, Ames. Just breathe…the woods won’t bite.” Maybe not directly. Amy wanted to throw up, imagining how they had found Vanilla mangled amongst these trees, how Scourge had tumbled through the bushes, and wondering if they would end up the same way. Sonic said that the Beast would lay low, but how low was enough for a werewolf?
“Sonic, please…” She whispered, too panicked to even speak loudly now. It felt as if speaking too loudly would cause the creature to jump out and rip out her throat…or maybe it would drag her away, never to see the ones she loved again. Tears welled up as he looked back at her. “I’m scared…”
For a moment, they were silent. Sonic was still, like a statue, and Amy wondered if he was even breathing. Then he smiled sweetly, calmly, at her and took her face in his hands, “don’t be…you’re perfectly safe in here with me.” He pulled her close, now walking with his arm wrapped around her waist. Strangely, it felt much better this way. She didn’t feel like she was about to be ripped from his grasp while walking behind him. After what felt like an eternity, they made it to a small clearing where she noticed something was set up in the field.
A small lantern sat on a rock that had obviously been rolled into place. Next to it sat a whicker picnic basket nestled atop a cream-colored blanket. “Surprise! A moonlit picnic for my starry-eyed princess!”
Her cheeks flushed. Never had Amy ever been treated to such a romantic gesture, not even by her fiancés. Each gesture from them had always felt so obligatory – businesslike. As if they were simply fulfilling a task expected of them. And here was Sonic, having only just firmly confirmed his intentions to marry her, and he was surprising her with romantic dates. “Sonic…it’s lovely. I don’t know what to say.”
“Say you won’t tease me for my food choices. I’m a brave and handsome gentleman and a tremendous hunter…but cooking isn’t really a strength of mine.” He led her to the blanket and helped her sit down before settling beside her and opening the basket to reveal some simple snacks for them to nibble on.
Soft cheese with bread, jam, and crackers.
Fresh fruits like strawberries, grapes, sliced apples, and pears.
Honeyed nuts, slices of apple pie, and an entire bottle of wine that Amy just knew Shadow would notice was missing. Even with her own family’s wealth, she had never seen such an old bottle.
He pulled out cloth to lay the treats out on and gestured excitedly, “go on, don’t hold back on my account.” It was not a good idea to be out here so late and so far from the estate, but Sonic’s charm and pleased grin could make any girl act a little foolish. Reaching for a strawberry, Amy popped the fruit into her mouth and moaned when the flavorful and tart juice from it burst into her mouth. Sonic watched her with rapt attention before clearing his throat and looking away, cheeks reddened.
“You really like strawberries, huh?”
She nodded enthusiastically, “they’re still my favorite. Oh, I can’t wait until Bunnie decides to whip up a strawberry shortcake again.” At the words “strawberry shortcake”, Sonic grimaced in disgust.
“You still like that awful dessert?” She gasped and swung her hand at him, hitting his arm as he laughed. “What? It’s true! Strawberry shortcake is the worst.”
“It is not! It is sweet and creamy and fruity and amazing!”
“It’s bland and dry and wet in weird places and the only good thing about it is the strawberries.”
“You just have no taste, with your addiction to chili and sausage!”
“Hey, those foods are amazing.” She shook her head in disgust as she took another piece of fruit. Soon, they were happily munching on snacks and sipping at the vintage wine while talking about everything and nothing at the same time. Then, Sonic laid his head on her lap and stared at her.
“Comfortable?”
“Very. You make a lovely pillow.”
“Well, your quills are poking me.”
“I’ll be sure to scold them later.” Rolling her eyes, Amy let it go and simply began to gently thread her fingers through his robin’s egg-colored quills as he purred. “I’m glad I finally got to see you, Amy…it’s been a rough couple of days.” He had been mysteriously absent. In fact, she had only caught a glimpse of him at the small gathering that was Scourge’s funeral, and he had left almost immediately after the sermon. It was rather odd, but Sonic looked so tired that day too. Now that she thought about it, aside from her bursting into his office, that day had been the only day she really saw Shadow too.
“Where have you been these past few days? At the manor?” Sonic nodded.
“…Shadow gets rather…well…he keeps a closer eye on me whenever there’s a full moon. Seems to think that any attack during that time will be even worse and he locks us all in tight for a few days.”
“…Do you…did you hear about it being…”
"A werewolf?” He finished for her, a blank expression on his face. As she nodded, Sonic sighed and stretched out before he folded his arms behind his head. “…I think it doesn’t matter what the Beast is…monster, animal, or man…what matters is not being afraid of it.”
The rosy hedgehog girl tilted her head in confusion, “Not being afraid of it?”
“Yeah…because when you think about it, that’s what gives it the power it has over people. The terror, the fear…it causes people to stop thinking and panic…and that gives it an advantage. Keeping a cool head, Ames, is how it can be beat.” It was solid advice, no doubt. The most powerful weapon that the Beast seemed to wield wasn’t it’s claws or teeth…it was the fear it caused. Terror made people blind to roots in the dirt that trip them or wrong turns that lead them to dead ends. If they could just manage the response to the Beast, maybe they’d have a better chance at beating it.
The question was how.
How does one override the natural fear of such an unnatural predator?
Sonic grinned, “That’s why I wanted to come here at night with you…I wanted to show that thing that I’m not afraid of it. It’s not going to keep me from exploring the woods…and it sure as Hell will not keep me from loving you.” Amy felt her cheeks burn as he chuckled, getting off her lap and lying beside her now before he pat the ground. “Come on, Princess. Take a load off and lay down beside me, the stars are begging for such a beautiful girl to watch them.”
“Oh, are they now?” But she did as he asked and soon nestled beside him, staring up at the sky. It felt like it had been ages since she was able to stargaze. In Station Square, there never seemed to be enough sky. It was all obscured by the towering, imposing buildings and the blanketing smog from the factories. She could barely ever see the real, natural stars between the bright chandeliers of gaudy parties and glittering jewelry. And since she returned, night had become a cold and unfeeling nightmare where no matter where you stood, it felt as if you could be snatched away in mere seconds. The stars themselves hid away when night fell and the Beast emerged.
But tonight, Sonic brought the stars to her to admire and ponder. “I think I see a squirrel…”
“A squirrel?” He laughed, looking at the cluster of stars she pointed out. “Hmmm…looks like a boat to me…”
“A boat?” She giggled, “it is obviously an adorable little squirrel…look, there’s the tail.”
“No way, that’s a sail.” They lightly bickered between the clear differences between the star squirrel/boat before they were red in the face from their laughter. “So, I see you are no professional stargazer.”
"I beg to differ. My stargazing is superb, it’s yours that needs work.” She turned and saw he was fully watching her, a soft smile on his face as she stared back. “Sonic, I don’t think you can star gaze while looking at me.”
“That’s fine…you’re far more beautiful to look at anyways…” Leaning over, he lightly kissed her forehead. Her breathing hitched as he kissed her temple…then her cheek…and finally, he cradled her face as his lips met hers. Amy gasped as his hands gently caressed her through her nightgown, which her addled mind was just now realizing was incredibly thin in this now sweltering heat.
****
Or maybe she was just overheating from Sonic’s touch.
He finally let go, moving barely a few centimeters away from her lips as they both gasped for air. His peridot eyes seemed to glow with barely concealed lust and amusement. Chuckling, he sighed, “you’re way too trusting, Ames…all alone with me here?”
She pouted, “I guess I expected you to be a gentleman and not just mmph!” Her words were cut off when he kissed her again, this time with more confidence. Pulling her close to his chest, she squealed as she felt his fingers stroke right above her tail, teasing her. “Sonic~” She whimpered, the sound muffled against his lips. He pushed her legs open, groaning himself as she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist. “Sonic, wait-“
“You’re so sweet, Ames…” She gasped as he kissed lower and lower, from him nibbling lightly beneath her jawbone down to the neckline of her dress, right above her breast. “I can’t keep my hands off you…” Said hands were busy, rubbing right where her thighs met her hips.
“Sonic…” Her heart was thumping in her chest, trying to claw itself free to be closer to his stupidly handsome face. “We shouldn’t do this…it’s not-“
“Proper? I know…” He slid further down, grinning with a type of mischievousness that she knew spelled trouble. Her legs shook. Sonic put them over his shoulders, “but who’s gonna tell on us? The stars?” As he spoke, her dress was pushed up.
A part of her mind, the one filled with social expectations and etiquette training, was screaming at her to push him off. To demand he take her home and chastise him for his improper behavior. A much stronger part of her mind was already moving her hands to grip his quills as he dove between her legs, descending onto her center like a starved man. “Ahn!” He tore the gasp out of Amy as his tongue began to stroke and taste her. “Sonic! Oh! S…slow…er…” She gasped.
Obediently, Sonic slowed his ministrations, slowly and deliberately using his tongue to spell out each letter of the alphabet.
In cursive.
Directly on her clit.
Stars were burning into her eyes at this point as she arched her back and gripped the blanket and grass beneath her. She couldn’t get enough air or maybe she was getting too much? Amy wasn’t sure of her own name at this point. How much time had passed?
She felt something tightening. A sweetly burning, twisting sensation deep in her that made her hips shake, her legs quiver, and her toes curl. Until finally it snapped, and Amy could do nothing but cry out in ecstasy as he lapped up her essence like a prisoner desperate for fresh water. When he finally pulled away, it felt like Sonic had left her without a tether to the mortal world they inhabited. The air felt cooler, the grass smelled sweeter, and the stars seemed so, so bright.
It wasn’t until he pulled her to him again, where she felt a distinct hardness, that her senses returned to her and Amy sat up with a start. Her nightgown clung to her sweat-addled fur, and she knew night wouldn’t last forever. “Sonic, wait!” He froze, looking at her confused.
“What’s wrong, Amy?”
She pulled her dress back into its proper place, covering her thighs and pulling her neckline back up, “we can’t…I’m not ready for that and…I don’t want to lose my…not here. Not in the woods…” He was silent before sighing and nodding. Sonic gave her a loving smile.
“I get it…I can wait a bit longer.” And with that, Sonic kissed her head before whispering, “let’s get you home.”
****
The sawdust from his work settled into the cracks of the floorboards around him as he carefully cut through the stiff, yet firm oak planks. All he could focus on was the steady, rhythmic sound of his hand saw cutting through the wood. It was a sound he had grown to love, to equate with safety and stability in this chaotic place that he called his hometown. Though, Rotor thought solemnly, I think I’ve heard this sound too often when making coffins.
The Walrus Family had been Knothole’s carpenters for generations, ever since the first Duke settled and began building a town here. His great-great-great-great grandfather had the immense distinction of being the lead carpenter for the original Ark Mansion, which was steadily added onto throughout the generations. One could still see bits of his work in some of the older parts of the mansion, even. His family had helped build some of the older buildings of the town and many did not live in Knothole without owning something that had been built by a member of his family, be it furniture, barns, or perhaps a fence for animals. Rotor himself had been working in carpentry since he was small, handing his father tools and watching him construct everything from the most complex of vanities to simple crates and boxes. Now, after his father’s unfortunate loss to illness (though, Rotor always believed he was grateful not to die by Beast), Rotor had taken up the mantel of town carpenter and was faithful to his work.
Knuckles sat on the small wooden stool that Rotor kept in his workshop. It was wobbly and hadn’t been properly sanded, but it had been Rotor’s first real project, and he was rather proud of being able to make it usable. “So, what do you think?”
The echidna had come up with an idea while Amy was off investigating her “werewolf” theory. Instead of focusing on what the Beast was and reacting to its attacks, he was going to try going on the offensive and trap the creature. For too long, the town had simply been waiting for the next attack and dealing with their aftermath. Before, when they had a full constable squadron – back when he was still a cadet – they used to attempt to hunt the creature. They’d scour the woods, searching in whatever place they could find in hopes of finding it to put it down.
Yet the Beast very quickly put a stop to that. Those hunts ended up being the reason more than a few officers disappeared, with only bits of them found later.
So, those eventually stopped and, when Knuckles became the last constable, he focused more on protecting the town and its people than hunting the creature. But Scourge and Mephiles both died on the same night, which presented a frightening idea…
The Beast was getting bolder.
How much longer did they have before the Creature decided that it was done regaling itself only to the woods? It’s already come up close to the Rose Estate…what happens when it decides to come into town?
So, Knuckles came to a decision. “Setting traps?” Rotor finally turned to Knuckles, wiping the sawdust from his hands as he did. Despite towering over Knuckles, the difference in their personalities was stark. While Knuckles was stubborn, confident, and proud, Rotor was laid back, resourceful, and humble. He hunched over, trying to make himself smaller while Knuckles stood with his chest puffed out and his gaze straightforward. “I don’t know, Knuckles…” Rotor admitted, looking around his workshop at all his work. “Didn’t we try that?”
Knuckles shook his head, “we went into the woods with hunters and tried to track it down, but we never actually set traps…mainly because we had no idea what type of animal we were dealing with. What might work with a bear doesn’t necessarily work with a mountain lion, for example. But we barely set any real traps.” Rotor blinked.
“That’s weird…why wouldn’t you at least set some rope traps or something?” The constable shrugged.
“I don’t know…I was just a cadet back then and the Head Constable made the call...” He stopped, stroking his chin. “You know…I never actually thought about it…” The silence stretched between them before Knuckles continued, “no sense dwelling on that now…regardless, I was hoping you could help with this. I think we need to change our approach and try to trap the Beast.”
“Building a trap might work, but I’ll need more information on it…plus, we don’t know just how strong this creature is so-“
“I’ll let you look over the information from the constabulary so that you can make whatever calculation you need. But I need you on this, Rotor. I tried approaching the hunters, but those louts won’t even consider going with their usual traps. Too dangerous in the woods right now.”
Rotor gave him a look, “but you’ll be fine with me doing it?”
The Constable shook his head while raising a hand, “no, of course not. I want you to design and build a trap that we can set up in the woods – me and the detectives will handle setting it in the woods.”
Leaning against his worktable, Rotor contemplated what he was asking. It wasn’t as if he couldn’t do it. After all, Rotor has made traps before for catching large bears or runaway livestock before. And the Beast affected him too. He lost customers due to the attacks, and it was getting increasingly difficult to get proper materials from the woods. If something doesn’t change soon, Rotor would have to consider leaving Knothole himself and he just didn’t want to do that.
Knothole was home and his family had helped build it.
However, Rotor knew getting too involved might mean he would be putting himself in danger as well. Sure, he could try and show Knuckles and the others how to work his traps step by step, but none of them had the technical knowledge that he did. They might put something in the wrong area or forget a key component or even put it in a place it wasn’t built for. And Rotor wasn’t sure if he wanted to go where they inevitably would – into the woods. He paid good money to lumberjacks to bring him wood for a reason.
Going out to look for Scourge and Fifi was an exception, otherwise he rarely stepped foot into the woods.
“I don’t know, Knuckles, I’m already running low on supplies, and I have several people who are expecting products that they ordered…plus I don’t really have any help, so- “
“I know someone who can help. I needed to find something for Tails to do anyways, since there isn’t much work left for him at the constabulary.” Knuckles stood from the stool, “and don’t worry about the wood. I’ll talk to Shadow; he should be able to secure more materials for you.” Putting his hand on Rotor’s arm, Knuckles looked him in the eyes. “If we stay like this, eventually we’ll be driven out or killed. Let’s work together and bring this thing down.”
Sighing, his shoulders slumped. It looked like he couldn’t avoid getting involved in this, “alright…I’ll try and start thinking of some designs tonight.” At his agreement, Knuckles’ face broke into a wide grin. He clapped his hand on Rotor’s arm, earning a grunt from the force.
“Good man! With your help, I’m sure we’ll be able to do something! I’ll talk with Amy and Tails later today and send him your way.” At that, Rotor sighed.
Things were going to be very interesting from here on out.
She was a sinner!
How could she let things go so far?
She was so ashamed of herself!
At least, that is what Amy told herself whenever she stopped sighing, remembering the sweetly passionate night she had spent in Sonic’s arms. That night, Sonic had been quick – helping her straighten her nightgown – before hurrying back with her through the woods. In barely over an hour, the first rays of light would appear and soon it would be discovered that she was not in her room. The tingling in her legs hadn’t faded and her cheeks were ruddy from exertion, lust, and embarrassment as she felt the traces of their deeds between her wet thighs. She had stumbled after him, trying to keep up.
All she managed to do was trip, getting caught by Sonic and hoisted into his arms as he gave her a cheeky smile, “still weak against me, Princess?” She had no comeback. He was right, after all. She was weak against him. His laidback attitude that belied his precise skill, the way his nose scrunched up when he grinned…the way his eyes seemed to stare into her, taking her apart piece by piece. It was like she was falling into the same young crush she had thought her mother and father once drove out of her.
“Stop your foolish ideals at once, Amy Rose!” Her mother’s harsh voice echoed in her head. “Your marriage is not something you can just squander on silly ideas like love; you must prioritize finding a man of status!” Amy shook her head, pushing away the memory of that conversation.
Thankfully, Sonic had managed to get her home before anyone else woke up and, with a soft kiss on her lips, he had hopped the fence and disappeared into the fields. Leaving her to fumble on her way back to her bed with the taste of strawberries and wine on her lips and the memory of his lips on her.
Oh, her father would kill her if he found out!
Why, even Grandfather would be horrified…speaking of, the elderly hedgehog finally got downstairs to see her sitting on the couch with a now cool cup of tea and a faraway look in her eyes. The room was filled with early morning light. One could hear the servants bustling about their duties. “Now, now, I’ll have none of that…” He laughed, heartily. Hobbling up to sit beside her, Grandfather sighed as he sat down. His posture seemed much more rigid than when she first arrived, as if a massive weight had settled upon his aged shoulders. As she looked closer, Amy could see the heavy bags under his eyes and felt guilt. She had been so focused on the Beast and her complicated relationships that she had forgotten that part of the reason she came back was to spend time with him. He caught her eye and scoffed, “and I’ll have none of that look either, little fairy.”
“I’m sorry, Grandfather…I should’ve been here more with you.” He scoffed and waved his hand dismissively.
“I’m not going to be some old fool who keeps his granddaughter cooped inside all day. I was young once too, you know?” He sighed as she huddled to his side and leaned against him, like she had as a little hoglet. “You are a beautiful, charming young lady, it makes perfect sense for you to have engagements outside of your old grandpapa.” He mused. “Though, do I suspect that a few of those might include our black and blue lads from down the way?”
She stuttered, “it’s…well…I’m just getting to know them again.”
“You all seemed to grow up as soon as I took my eyes off you.” He laughed, “I remember those days. I used to chase after your grandmother’s skirts like a crazed man, myself. Ahh, to be a young man again.” His eyes brightened at the mention of her long dead grandmother. She barely had any memories of her; having passed when she was barely three. But her grandfather kept her memory alive through the keeping of her prized garden and how he meticulously saved all the dresses and jewelry she once owned. “Your pink fur may come from me, but your charm is for certain from her, my girl! Why, at one time, she had at least five suitors chasing her. Myself included. She had one for each day of the week, saving the weekends for herself.”
She was quiet. “…Did…did you ever feel upset at that? That Grandmother had so many suitors?” He shook his head.
"Once she finally made her choice and chose me, she was as faithful and true as they come. Before then, I understood that she had to figure things out on her own…I simply took it as a test, to prove why I was the best choice.” He sighed, “it’s fine to not think too much about it. Have fun, explore your choices slowly and enjoy the thrill…just remember when you make your choice, to stick by it…no matter who it is.”
Amy was silent, her gloved hands fumbling with the soft blush gown she had adorned herself in today. Sonic was her first love, long ago. She had once dreamt of being his princess, of marrying him and moving away to live in a fairytale castle…but now that she was older, her young and pure feelings were muddled with doubt.
Was he really the one for her?
What would her family think?
What would Shadow say…?
Would the way he looked at her change?
So many questions and she felt closer to solving this issue with the Beast than to answering them. “I think…I don’t know what I want right now…” When she first came of age, Amy wanted to marry. She wanted her parents’ approval and to just be the daughter they could be proud of…but now?
“That’s to be expected. No one knows what they want when they are young…you’ll come out on top, my fairy…you always do.” He hugged her closer to his side, nuzzling her head.
“Grandfather, my hair!”
“It was a mess when I came down, girl!”
“Twas not!” He laughed as she pouted up at him.
As he calmed, Grandfather Rose continued, “now. Speaking of coming out on top, there is something I wish you to have.” He reached into his pocket, grumbling as he searched. The morning sun was beginning to properly settle, and the air was filled with the smell of Bunnie’s cooking and her singing. The sugary sweet scent was mixed with egg and cinnamon.
French toast?
“Ah! Here,” Grandfather pulled out a small, elongated velvet box and gave it to her. “I meant to send this to you on your last birthday…but that blasted creature has disrupted so much that even mail can get lost if one isn’t careful.” The box was smooth, black, with a golden rose etched onto its shiny surface.
"What is it?”
“Well, open it, girl!” Inside, incased in silk, was a beautifully carved letter opener. She could see intricate rose and thorn detailing and a small detailing of their family crest where the blade meets the handle. It was shining so well, Amy could see her reflection within it.
She gasped, gingerly picking it up to admire it. “Grandfather, it’s gorgeous!”
He puffed with pride, “it belonged to your grandmother. See? Her name is within the roses.” True enough, she could just faintly make out the name Amelia Rose within the complex design, made to look like vines. “I don’t know if all this talk of werewolves is true or just nonsensical blubbering, but I figure this will be a good deterrent regardless.” His stiff hands closed around hers as Grandfather looked at her grimly, “Amy…you must remember, no matter what…you will outlive this. Even at the cost of me, make sure you outlive this cursed place.”
“Grandfather-“
“I have lived a long life, my girl. I’ve enjoyed enough of it to want to let you do so as well. So, if something happens, promise me you’ll do your best to outlive this place.”
The atmosphere took a strange turn. One Amy dare not dwell on, otherwise she might break down into tears and sob. “I promise, Grandpa…”
Rotor’s workshop was stationed a bit further from the rest of town and it made sense why. Previously, it used to be the office of the former town doctor and was built in such a way that all could easily get to it whenever they were ill while also being far enough away that any infectious diseases wouldn’t immediately spread from there. Afterwards, Rotor and his late father took over the building – picking it because the location made the noise of their work much less annoying to neighbors.
Tails looked up to the imposing building, his tails twitching nervously. That morning, when Amy and Tails arrived at the constabulary, Knuckles had announced that Tails was being reassigned to assist Rotor with a project that he had commissioned. What good could I do here? Tails couldn’t help, but wonder. He had only been there a few times, with only one time being when it was still a doctor’s office. And, of course, he could barely remember that time since he was a three-year-old with a fever.
“Why did Constable Knuckles need me here?” Vector shrugged, walking beside his adoptive son.
“He’s been secretive about it, but I think it has something to do with the Beast. Constable Knuckles has been talking with us about making some changes to our approach.” In all honesty, Vector was a bit skeptical of Knuckles’ plan himself. They had, after all, tried traps before – back when the Beast was a new and strange phenomena. But he wasn’t about to voice his dissent to Tails when this was just as much a way for Knuckles to keep him busy.
As they approached the workshop, Tails could hear someone hard at work. The sawing of soft wood and the hammering of nails; the strained grunts of someone carrying a load heavier than they were normally used to. All a cacophony of sounds that piqued his interest enough that his pointed ears perked up. Vector held back a grin.
Tails had always been a curious little fox, often exasperating him and Vanilla when he took apart tools or furniture to examine what was inside. It was one of the reasons Vanilla was so strict about him not touching Vector’s rifle, especially. Well, aside from obvious reasons. Tails picked up skills as easily as he picked up mint candies, often surprising him with just how intelligent he could be. If he could go to a real school, Vector mused, he’d become something amazing. But, as a small-town detective, Vector couldn’t exactly send Tails to one of the prestigious schools he heard about in the city, nor could he afford a good tutor.
But Amy could…
Before Vector could continue down this train of thought, Tails had gone ahead and slowly opened the door to the workshop. Inside, the windows were wide open to allow air and light in. He saw that the place was littered with products made of wood, stone, metal, and fabrics. Mostly, he saw furniture pieces, a few carts, some other items he couldn’t quite place. On the desk were large papers with intricate drawings of houses, bridges, roads, carriages, etc. Unlike the artwork at the Rose estate, these drawings were more focused around these products and the pieces required to put them together. Towards the back, Tails spotted Rotor hard at work, sawing pieces of wood.
Doesn’t seem like he’s noticed him yet.
Quietly, Tails walked in and made his way over to the schematics. Up close, he could see the intricacy of the detailed pictures – notes and measurements scribbled across the pages to denote how to properly construct each thing. Forgetting why he was here, Tails began to shuffle through them and study them intently. His mind began to construct each in his head, as if done by his own hands. He could see just how large the back wheels of a carriage had to be to be easy to maneuver, yet difficult to tilt over. Then he put together the beginnings of a house.
And yet in the back of his mind, he wondered what else could be done with these basic designs. Amy had mentioned that, back in the city, cars were becoming increasingly popular amongst high society. Would it be possible to build one here that could handle the less polished roads of the countryside?
“Find something interesting?” Rotor’s voice shook him from his thoughts as the little fox jumped and looked up sheepishly. Vector and Rotor were behind him, obviously trying not to laugh at how easily he got distracted. Rotor seemed to not mind that Tails was going through his blueprints, not even bothering to try and put them back into place.
Tails’ ears flattened, “sorry, Mr. Rotor…”
“It’s alright, Tails.” He clapped his hand on his shoulder and smiled, “I used to spend hours looking at my father’s blueprints myself when I was your age.” The walrus guided him further into the workshop with Vector close behind, “in fact, I’m glad you’re so interested. Knuckles says you’re pretty handy yourself.”
At that, Tails simply shrugged, “I like taking stuff apart…though, Miss. Bunnie gets cross with me when I mess with something I shouldn’t…” Rotor laughed.
“Yeah, I was like that too. But that just means you were meant to be a builder.”
He cocked his head to the side, “a builder?”
“Yeah, like I am. Taking things apart, seeing how they work, that’s how we all start out. But then, once we learn how to build things, the world gets even bigger.” Rotor gestured to all his workshop, “and what better place to learn here?”
“…But I’ve never built anything before.” Tails fumbled with the shirt Amy had bought him when she took him shopping with her. “What if I mess up?”
“Then you just try again,” Rotor crouched down so that he was a little smaller, making it easier for Tails to look him in the eyes. His face still held that friendly, relaxed smile, “and I’ve got just the thing to start with. You see, you and I are going to make a trap.”
“A trap.”
Rotor nodded, “yep. Tails, you and I are going to trap the Beast.”
Notes:
This one was hotter than I expected and thus took longer...Anywho, does anyone have any headcannons on how Sonic and Shadow sound in this story? I've been running off the idea that since these two are older than their canon characters, their voices are a bit deeper (Shadow) and maybe raspier (Sonic). What do you guys think?
Chapter 18: Chapter Sixteen
Summary:
The best laid plans of mice and men oft are nothing compared to the machinations of a bat.
Notes:
The chapter song for this is "Eyes don't lie" by Isabel LaRosa. Which is also Rouge's theme song in this story (not a jazz solo in sight)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Sixteen
The end of a life can also mean the realization of many truths one may not have noticed before. One such truth is that certain places will feel different in a way that simply is not felt if that person were to have just left. Some places will feel colder, as if the absence of that person’s breath has sucked the warmth out of the room. Other places will feel darker or smaller, as if the light died with them. To Bean, the Spinning Tavern – which was once the best place to find Scourge – now felt far too large for him. He still couldn’t believe that his boss was gone.
They had met when Bean had wandered into town after hitching a ride on a train out of Westopolis…well, he had stowed away on a cargo train and got chased off when the conductor discovered him. The green woodpecker had been caught almost immediately when he attempted to sneak his way into someone’s pocket, hoping to score enough bits to buy a little opium from the local drug dealers. It wasn’t premium grade stuff like in the city (one of his old pals let him try a bit of that back in Westopolis), but he figured it would be enough until he could bum a ride to the next town or sneak on the next train out. It wasn’t his fault his target turned out to be some sort of ninja detective guy.
What was his name again?
Essie-something?
Well, What’s His Face Ninja Chameleon ended up checking Bean into the Hard Knocks Hotel and he was settling into his barred room accommodations when Scourge was unceremoniously tossed inside by the Constable for something or other. The two got to talking and, when Bean realized, he was talking to The Boss of the local gang, he figured he might be better off joining up and getting a good supply of the snuff. And Scourge, to his credit, found some use in Bean’s demolition skills from when he was more into mining than flying high. He even overlooked Bean dipping into the supply so long as he didn’t mess up Scourge’s business.
That was Scourge. He was an asshole, no one was disputing that, but he took care of his gang. Then the Beast struck and everything went to shit. People started ditching in the night, more afraid of that monster than Scourge hunting them down. People stopped buying stuff and were hiding in their houses at night. And Scourge…changed.
He was more jumpy, more irritable. It took Bean a hot minute to realize…for his own fog to lift a bit more and see the situation for what it was.
Scourge was scared…and that was terrifying.
And now that he was gone, it was even more disturbing.
“Fuck,” Bean groaned as his face lay on the cool, poorly sanded wood of the tavern bar. Beside him, multiple glasses that were once filled with watered down whiskey lined up. The bartender gave him a look. Without Scourge, the hedgehog that kept everyone on their toes with his temper and penchant for violence, Bean was finding people were less tolerating of him as they had been before. Before, they simply let him do as he pleased lest they be targeted by Scourge for “disrespecting his gang”. Now, Bean was being subtly reminded that he was nothing more than a little green woodpecker with an addiction and no real way to intimidate anyone. The bartender had already muttered something about his tab several times. He groaned, fidgeting with the small bag of opium in his pocket. He barely had enough to last him the week.
“This is Hell.”
“I’ll say,” Bean blearily looked over to see the purple weasel saddling up to the counter. Nack slammed some bits on the bar and looked at the bartender, “two whiskies. Neat, one for my friend here.” The bartender, snatching up the money, returned with the drinks before putting his hands on his hips.
“Fine, but that’s his last drink until he pays up on his tab.” Waving his hand dismissively, Nack pulled out some more money.
"Forget about the tab, I’ll pay it. Have a heart, we just buried our buddy, guy’s going through it.” At that, the bartender – a black bear Mobian with only one good eye – crinkled his snout but then relaxed and said nothing before turning back to the other few patrons he had. While barely anyone had any lost love for Scourge, it was an unspoken fact that everyone felt bad about how he went. Bean slowly eased the new glass to his beak and knocked it back, letting the burning amber liquid sear down his throat. “So you been holing up here, guzzling this water all week?”
Bean huffed, “yeah, I guess…I mean, what else am I supposed ta do?” He couldn’t sneak onto a train in broad daylight to get out of town, but the idea of wandering out at night made his skin crawl and his feathers rustle. “We’re gonna die here, Nack…we just are…”
Nack scoffed, nursing his drink. “Don’t say that, we ain’t out yet.”
“That…that thing killed Scourge…” Bean whimpered. “Just knocked him around like some sorta ball…”
Nack knew that. After all, he had hoped something like that might happen when he caught Fifi out that night while she tried to find her way to that show. Now, admittedly, he did feel a little guilty about involving a kid in his plan but Nack knew this was a dark business and some sacrifices had to be made. Honestly, he was glad he had caught her when he had and pointed her in the wrong direction. After all, he knew once he pointed her footprints out to Scourge, the moron would blindly follow his brat into the woods like any good father would.
In a way, he mused, I saved the little brat’s life.
Joining the search parties afterwards was easy enough. Scourge expected his posse to help him find his daughter and everyone expected him to help find his boss and the kid. Nack had to admit that he didn’t expect Scourge to also be dead once he heard about the Road Show Massacre. Injured? Sure. Traumatized? Definitely. Dead? Not really. The hedgehog looked like someone had used him like a battering ram before discarding him on the cold, dusty barn floor. The walls were covered in his blood, and he even had noticed that some places had splintered from the force Scourge had hit them.
So, his plan had worked a little too well. This Beast was crueler than he expected, Nack had just thought the thing would just bite.
…
Whatever. With that green dickhead out of the way, Nack naturally assumed control, but now he had to wrangle Bean out of his depression and get Bark to stop shivering in his room. First, Bean.
Bark would naturally follow.
“There was so much blood,” Bean had seen violence before. His pops wasn’t exactly the gentle guiding hand and, even before the drugs, Bean had grown up where the strong ruled with an iron fist. After he fell into this life, violence was just the order of the day sometimes. Sometimes he helped deal it and sometimes he had to deal with it.
But the way Scourge’s mangled corpse lay on that ground, like a ragdoll after a harrowing encounter with a hunting dog…it haunted him. The image soaked into his brain, and he couldn’t get it out. Not even with the pitiful stash of opium that he had. “How are we supposed to deal with a monster like that?”
"So, what? We just let that thing kill our boss?” Nack gulped down his drink and wiped his muzzle with a sleeve before looking at Bean. “We just roll over and wait ‘til it decides it doesn’t just want the woods and takes over the town?” He sneered, “nah, man. I’m not letting that overgrown flea bag get away with what its done to us, to our gang…to Scourge and Fifi and Fiona. The Anti-Gang always repays its debts, remember?”
Bean scoffed, “and how are we supposed ta do that? Scourge couldn’t stop it, the Constable and his lackies couldn’t stop it-“ Nack snickered.
“That’s the brilliant part, Bean. I think the Constable’s been holding out on us and I have just the way to figure out what he and all those snobs are keeping secret in that little office of his.” Bean still didn’t say anything. “Look, man. I get it, but imagine what we can do once we get that thing once and for all. Those rich jackasses upstate’ll pay top dollar for it.”
“So?”
“So, you help me and we all get an even cut… Imagine how much opium the Beast is worth.” The little baggie in Bean’s pocket made the decision for him. He’d avenge his boss…and get his fix along the way.
The cottage she had been allotted to on the property was not the largest or most luxurious place that she had ever stayed in. No, that distinction belonged to the towering, Gothic styled manor that was built on black stone and blacker secrecy. However, it was pristine and well kept as the few maids on the estate were expected to keep it well cleaned as well as the main manor. Besides, it was built with the finest materials, her wardrobe filled with fashionable and well-crafted clothing, and a steady supply of jewelry to keep her content.
But Rouge could never be content here. Especially at night.
Before, Rouge was used to scouring the night scene, her bat-like attributes making the dark sky more her morning. She would peruse the late-night shops, mingle with the fashionably late crowds, and hit up unsuspecting fools for their treasures – distracting them with her luscious curves and raspy voice. Now, Rouge knew better than dare do more than gaze at the moon from her window. Sometimes, in that quiet nighttime, where she desperately stubbornly blocked out the damned rustling and psychotic snarling within the trees, the white bat looked back on her life and wondered how she ended up here.
Once, years ago, Rouge was left as a child at a delipidating orphanage, abandoned by a prostitute mother who decided the extra mouth to feed was far too annoying. The nuns were harsh, the conditions were bleak, and the food was gruel. Rouge had to fight tooth and nail for more than scraps from the other children when she realized something.
She was a bat and that meant that nighttime was her time. The little bat pup would steal out into the cold, dreary dark and work her way through the alleyways, slipping past gang members and authorities until she was suddenly no longer stealing bits of bread and meat and was stealing coin and jewels. She left the orphanage without a glance back, no intention of becoming a nun or finding her mother or anything like that. Instead, Rouge perfected her craft.
She stopped sneaking around and began mingling. Rouge used the one gift her mother ever gave her – her looks – and charmed her way into soirees, balls, mansions...beds…and then just as easily left – leaving only embarrassed men and flustered women in her wake. Her life was fraught with danger, of course.
She would have to skip towns, change names, invent stories. Sometimes, Rouge would even have to grease a few pockets so certain authorities would look the other way – often taking a second to get a good look at her chest but that was fine.
At least…until Rouge set her sights a little too high.
It was supposed to be a normal mark. Rouge had spent months cuddling up with this count somewhere around in upper Chun-Nan. He was wrapped around her fingers, gifting her jewelry and dresses that she would later find out were supposed to be engagement gifts to his fiancée…who happened to be minor royalty. She didn’t know the exact logistics of their relationship, but Rouge knew by the sudden influx of guards in her neighborhood that the little woman was not happy and had run to her only “friend”, Breezie.
She hurried through the muddy alleyways, slick with brown melted snow and various discard as guard patrols stalked the streets of the small town she was holing up in. It was such an overreaction! So what if she was warming the Count’s bed while his dutiful fiancée waited in her own estate, dreaming of their wedding day? It wasn’t like she was asking him to leave the girl! She was just enjoying some of the perks before he was off the market forever.
Somehow, Rouge didn’t think that argument would hold up for the fiancée.
Still, her years of thieving and sneaking out of windows when wives came home served her well and the bat had managed to evade the hostile patrols as she headed towards the only place she could think of.
The place was incredibly deceptive. In the front, it looked like an elegant and respectable gentleman’s parlor. She could see men in the windows, sitting at various places to enjoy coffees and smoke absurdly expensive tobacco out of heirloom pipes worth more than the entire street. But in the back? That was where the real “fun” was. Hidden in plain sight - a simple servant’s entrance that was barely used by actual servants - was the doorway to the Golden Garter.
Once inside, Rouge was greeted with the scent of jasmine, rose, and sandalwood. Women dressed in elegant, yet seductive dresses milled about with men who absolutely should not be here and would deny it if you asked. They huddled in dark corners, snuggled up together like forbidden lovers for as long as they wished – for the right price.
She’d been here before…Hell, Rouge had worked here a few times when staff was short and Breezie had customers to please. So, she knew this whorehouse like the back of her hand. Brushing off the interested looks and fingers motioning for her to come there, Rouge made a beeline for the back to where she knew that she could find her.
Time was short and Rouge needed something! Anything! Breezie might not be able to hide her but maybe she could call in a favor and Rouge could skip town. “Breezie!” The bat stormed in and – thankfully – Breezie was alone in her office. For someone who ran a brothel, Breezie the Hedgehog was a business genius. The sea-green hedgehog was tall, curvy, with brown eyes that made you melt if you looked too long. Yet it was her mind that kept her from being just a common whore and instead turned her into a wealthy, if dubious, businesswoman. She and Rouge had worked together a few times, scammed gullible rich men and escaped with a share each time. They respected each other for their drive and need to survive. Rouge had saved her a few times and Breezie owed her a few favors.
The hedgehog looked up, saw Rouge’s less than confident look, and sighed. “Let me guess…mother?”
“Worse! Fiancée.”
She shrugged and continued to write in her ledger. For all her faults, Breezie did not mess around with her taxes. “It’s not like you haven’t dealt with that before. Remember that one shipping company owner who got caught by his wife and three kids?”
“Yeah, that wasn’t as good. However, I don’t remember his wife and kids being royalty!” Her pen stopped and Breezie looked up with a start. It was kind of an unspoken rule they had to not mess about too high in the echelons of society. Baronets and Barons? Perfectly fine. Viscounts. Wonderful. Counts and Earls? Lovely. Dukes? Pushing it.
Royalty? Absolutely not. Those who wear the crown and hold scepters tend to be tremendously petty in the absolute worst of ways. Many a fine brothel worker or mistress found themselves either dead, suicidal, or an endless baby making machine and neither woman wanted that. Breezie grimaced, “I thought you said the fool was a Count!”
“He is! But he neglected to tell me that his fiancée is the cousin of the current princess!”
“Why would he not mention that? I mean, I know no one wants to talk about his significant other with his mistress but still!”
Rouge collapsed in the chair, “Breezie! Please tell me you still talk to that one train conductor. That one who proposed to you? Maybe you can call in a favor and get me out of here?” Breezie shook her head.
“He’s not in town this month. His train is delivering supplies to Apopos.” She was doomed. If those guards caught her, who knew what would happen? Putting her hand on Rouge’s, Breezie spoke. “Listen, you can hide here for right now and we can think up a plan tomorrow. I can hide you in the panic room and pretend I never saw you.” Great. She’ll hide in the room they hid clients when their wives came looking around. Lovely.
“I need to get as far from here as possible, at least until things die down. Maybe the countryside.”
Breezie was silent, her head resting on her folded hands as her elbows supported her. Outside, the sounds of drunken giggling and breathy moans drowned out the steady thumps of heavy footfalls. Finally, Breezie whispered, “I have one idea.”
How Breezie met Shadow was a mystery that Rouge knew better than to pry into. That was a the rule between the three of them: Never Pry. But it was that secret connection that Rouge had on her way to Knothole, hired by courier mail at first as staff. She was originally going to pose as a maid while waiting for things to die down there before returning to her usual escapades. That was her plan.
However, once learning of her skillset, Shadow had different ideas.
As the daylight crept above the horizon, banishing the dangers of her shadowy world, Rouge began her daily tasks. Her life was so deceptively simple, one would think it was serene. In the morning hours, she would plan her day. Thankfully, Shadow did not require her to report to him first thing. He trusted that she knew what he wanted her to do and would let her know in advance if things were to change. Instead, Rouge dressed herself in chic, simple yet elegant dresses that showed her curves while blending seamlessly into the role of a secretary. She enjoyed some fresh fruit and a stiff cup of Earl Grey. Then, with her makeup perfectly applied and her hair curled properly, Rouge would depart the estate towards town.
Knothole began its day as early as it safely could, with farmers stepping onto their lands as soon as the sunlight hit the dirt and not a moment before or after. Children, bleary-eyed from nights spent shivering under covers and watching their windows, would stumble out in freshly laundered clothes before waddling down the worn inner paths towards the schoolhouse. The priest would spend his mornings dusting the dirt from the steps of the church, humming old hymns as one of the few parishioners rung the bell – admittedly, later than most churches would, but no one was willing to go out at dawn.
Rouge would walk these dusty streets, calling out early morning greetings as she went towards her first stop of the day. The doors of the constabulary swung open, and she marched inside as if she owned it, “Hey, Knucklehead~” All that responded to her was an annoyed sigh as Knuckles walked out, tired gaze no less sharp.
“Rouge, do you have to yell out to me every morning?” He grumbled, holding an empty mug. No matter how gruff he sounded, Knuckles was long used to her morning routine. Before, he would question why she – a bat Mobian - was up so early when most of her subspecies would be readying themselves for bed. Now, he just didn’t ask anymore. The white bat smirked and cuddled up to him, pressing her chest to his, grin widening as he blushed.
“Oh come on, you love it~ How else will you know your favorite coffee is coming?” The echidna grumbled.
“It’s not my favorite,” Rouge gasped, feigning hurt.
“Then I guess I’ll let Vector make it for you then- “
“No, no! You’re right, it’s my favorite!” The threat of Vector’s coffee was all that she needed to get Knuckles in line. That was her first order of business, making Knuckles coffee. She walked over to the stairs with the drowsy Knuckles following close behind. Ever since her first day here, Rouge has made him a cup of coffee to help perk him up after a long night. At first, he used to resist – believing it was simply a ruse to entice him and distract him from investigating her. Now, Knuckles couldn’t start his day without it.
If only he knew.
Rouge banished the thought from her head, heading to the makeshift kitchen near the detectives’ office. None of the group was in right now, Espio was probably already busy with Charmy’s lessons and Vector was never an early riser himself – preferring to get as much sleep so he could work late and keep an eye on things while Knuckles’ rested. With Shadow himself still at Ark Manor doing his own work and Amy more than likely enjoying breakfast with Tails at the Rose estate, Rouge and Knuckles were the only two at the constabulary,
Just as she liked it.
She could work better alone.
The kitchen wasn’t something to be impressed by, not by a long shot. It was just a little area at the end of the hall, snug between the Detective Agency and an additional room that had been turned into a small bedroom where Charmy usually slept whenever Espio worked late. Opposite that room was an additional door that led into Vector’s office, often locked when Vector was not there. To get to it, they had to pass by the entrance to the courtroom, which sat beside the town Archives’ room. All in all, the kitchen was safely snuggled just to the side where all the town’s administrative work was, making it easy for anyone working the truly important inner workings to take quick breaks for snacks and coffee. Just like every morning, Rouge found the gleaming copper coffee pot sitting atop the gas stove, glistening as if it made sure to properly groom itself for her arrival.
Though, she was very aware of the fact that Knuckles made sure it was cleaned each night so she wouldn’t have to the next morning. Reaching into the old cabinet that sat opposite the stove, she pulled out one of the tins of premium ground coffee that she kept stocked here. As she worked methodically, making sure to heat the pre-drawn water and preparing to filter the finely ground coffee, strong arms wrapped around her waist as Knuckles rested his head between her large bat ears. “I don’t understand you sometimes, Bat girl.” He sighed, “you know, I appreciate you making me coffee each morning, but I still don’t get why you insist on buying this fancy city stuff instead of just getting the regular old coffee beans from the market.”
Rouge huffed, “because Knuckie, I’m not gonna make you wait forever for me to grind up some beans when you can have the good stuff. Besides, you work so hard that you deserve a good cup. Shadow doesn’t skimp on his coffee, so I’m allowed to get some extra to treat you.” Knuckles didn’t bother arguing. He had long learned that Rouge would not abide by his insistence that he was okay with the common, run of the mill coffee instead of the fancy stuff that the upper echelons like Shadow and Sonic drank. Settling down at the little side table that sat under one of the windows, he gazed out at the still waking town.
He never thought his life would turn out this way. For as long as he could remember, Knuckles had wanted to be a protector of something. At first, it was the other kids at the orphanage he grew up in. He was the child who made sure every other kid ate before he did. He was the kid who helped the younger ones with chores, so they didn’t get in trouble for doing them incorrectly. He was the kid others ran to when the bigger bullies messed with them. Then he grew up and decided he wanted to protect his community and – by some miracle – managed to land into a program where he was trained to become law enforcement. He still couldn’t believe it, but Knuckles had a suspicion that the constable of his hometown just wanted to show that even a destitute orphan like him could become a productive member of society. However, he felt like he wasn’t truly making a difference and decided to look into work elsewhere.
It was pure, dumb coincidence that he had heard of a town needing more law enforcement while working one day and it set him on a course to answer the call from his former superior. Yet, as he watched the people, he swore to protect slowly ease themselves into a new day, Knuckles wondered if he was right in his choices. Honestly, when he came on, the Beast was barely a cause for concern. Just a string of strange animal attacks on livestock, nothing more. Then, as if overnight, it blew up into a bloody war against the dark and the creature that ruled it. Before he even got to make real connections with his comrades or captain, Knuckles was alone and shouldering the safety of an entire town on his own shoulders.
When he closed his eyes, Knuckles could still see the faces of all the people he had lost to this creature.
Rouge noticed his somber mood and approached, steaming coffee pot in hand. She quietly poured the hot brew into his cup. All black, no cream or sugar or even egg. Knuckles didn’t drink it any other way, not anymore. “What’s on your mind, Handsome? You look like your miles away.”
He sighed, taking a swig, “just thinking…I used to be real hopeful about the future…wanting to make a difference in the world. Be a hero…” Another sigh. “…Now that dream just seems real shallow.” She sat opposite him, with her own dainty cup of coffee.
“It’s not that shallow,” she sipped her coffee. “A little naïve, but not shallow…everyone wants to save the day at least once.” He hmphed, staring out in thought.
It was a few moments before he spoke again, “you ever think of leaving here Rouge…?” Her ears perked up. Knuckles was a lot of things, but he never retreated. He was stubborn like that, stalwart like an ancient guardian guarding a dazzling treasure. To hear him talk of leaving was…different. “Just…starting over somewhere new?”
“That’s new, Hon, what brought that up?”
Knuckles didn’t answer. Not right away. “…I’m just thinking…it’s gonna be six years since the Beast started its insanity here…six whole years of this and…well…” He took a swig, “we won’t survive another year like this. Cut off from the world, scared of our own shadows…” He looked at her, “I’m just trying to be practical…if things don’t get resolved soon…we might need to consider evacuation.”
Evacuate…Knothole? Rouge was a professional. She knew how to mask her emotions so well, sometimes Rouge didn’t even know how she felt herself. The idea of leaving Knothole was…well…it was tempting. She had always done that, run when things got dicey. And things had been very, very dicey for a very, very long time.
However, Rouge also knew that evacuating the entire town was no longer an option.
Not when it meant he would be able to leave too.
“I do, sometimes…” Rouge looked outside, coyly avoiding his gaze as if thinking herself. “But I have nowhere to go and…I really love this place…seems a waste to lose it just because of some rotten animal.” Knuckles was quiet, too quiet. Cautiously, she glanced at him, but his gaze wasn’t on her. He was staring into his mug as if the answers to his internal questions were within the murky liquid.
“…Yeah. I’m not gonna run just because of that thing.” Knuckles finally gulped down the rest, “I gotta go meet with Rotor.”
“Rotor?” She blinked. “Why him?” The walrus wasn’t exactly a stranger, but Knuckles rarely met with him. He usually kept to his workshop.
“I’ve got him working on something to help with the Beast. Figured if he could build a trap…we might have a chance.” Rouge resisted the urge to twitch her ears. It was such an annoying tell, and Knuckles could not figure out just how much he had just told her. She stood with him, leaving her own coffee unfinished. “Listen, don’t get your hopes up…if things don’t start getting better…” His voice trailed off. “If we do end up needing to evacuate, I’m thinking of going back to my hometown.”
“It’ll work, Knuckie.” She hugged him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, “I know it will.” With that, Rouge pressed her lips to his. Knuckles stiffened before relaxing and kissing her back, putting his hands on her hips.
“We shouldn’t do this,” his words were whispered against her lips, but Knuckles made no move to step back. Instead, he pulled her closer, “not when someone could come in.”
She snorted, “people know good and well about us, Knucklehead. They won’t mind.”
“Still,” he huffed, pulling away a bit. “Are you staying over tonight?”
“Miss me last night?” His grumpy expression made her heart soar while she masked it with giggles, “alright, alright. I’ll be here before sundown.”
“Just tell me where you’ll be and I’ll come and pick you up.” She shook her head. Best he didn’t come and get her, otherwise she ran the risk of him discovering what she was usually up to. “I don’t like the idea of you walking around alone that late.”
“I’ll be fine, Knuckie. I’ll be back here before the sun even starts to go below the horizon. Now, go on and get going, Constable.” He didn’t move for a minute before sighing and straightening himself out. He adjusted his badge and cracked his neck.
All business again, Knuckles nodded, “the door will be open until sundown. Then it’ll be locked.” He said that, but she knew better. If she wasn’t there, Knuckles would leave it unlocked and might even head out into the night to look for her.
He was different than any other man she had ever been with.
“I’ll have dinner ready by then too, so be sure to be back in time.” After he left, Rouge went to work. From her calculations, Knuckles would first head straight to Rotor to consult him on whatever plans they were working on. Then he would begin his patrol, checking for any new indications of the Beast that might help with tracking it down. Afterwards, he would start meeting with others regarding reports they had submitted. Those things would keep him busy at least until midafternoon.
The men who worked in the constabulary were all creatures of habit, even if they tried not to be and Rouge had spent the past few years memorizing them down to the nearest minute. It was the best way she could do what she did best. Once the sound of Knuckles’ footsteps began to truly fade – and she could hear him clear down the street – Rouge went straight into the detective agency office. The place was quiet, a strange state for it to be in when Charmy spent so much time there. Silent as a church mouse creeping amongst cats, Rouge slipped over to Vector’s office. The door, naturally, was locked.
But locked doors will only keep Rouge T. Bat out of a room for so long. Reaching into her bodice, she pulled out a long thin pin and proceeded to slip it into the keyhole. Gently, as if fixing a delicate clock, Rouge maneuvered her tool through the gears of the lock and listened for the subtle
Click.
She was in. The door opened without further protest and Rouge stepped inside as if she was always meant to be inside. The office was cool, having not been warmed up by the daylight and heat of moving bodies yet. She made sure to do this almost every other day, heading straight to the confidential files that Vector kept locked within his desk. One might wonder why she felt the need to snoop, but it was simple to deduce. As it was, there were aspects of the investigation into the Beast that were not public knowledge. And while Shadow was often kept in the loop, he preferred to know things as soon as possible instead of waiting for Knuckles’ weekly reports.
She didn’t bother with sitting, the last thing Rouge wanted was for Vector to notice if someone had been in his chair. Best to leave everything as she found it. The key was in its usual spot, hidden under an old clock that Vector kept on a mantle. “A gift from my old man,” he had once told her. As she unlocked the desk, the papers that Vector kept meticulously stared back at her. She spotted a few notes in Espio’s handwriting and an entire notebook filled with Charmy’s scribbles. Then, Rouge blinked and took a closer look at some newer papers.
The paper was pristine, and the handwriting was dainty and slanted slightly to the right. Swirls and coils decorated the lettering…These were Amy’s notes.
“What are a secretary’s notes doing in here?” Rouge picked them up and scanned them. The notes were simple, yet descriptive in their own way. Records regarding meetings Knuckles held about the Beast, firsthand accounts that she seemed to hear firsthand, and even a detailed report on the den that was discovered at Uncle Chuck’s farmhouse. “Strangely active for a secretary,” she sighed.
Shadow was not going to be happy.
She honestly didn’t understand Amy Rose. She was a pretty girl, of course. With a little polish and some training, the pink hedgehog would have made a killing at Breezie’s brothel. But she was born with a silver spoon, surrounded by staff and her family’s wealth as well as a deep connection to an old money family that still held a noble title. The girl could literally do nothing but sleep soundly all day in bed while being waited on and called upon by handsome suitors. Instead, she kept throwing herself into this dangerous investigation. If it was Rouge, she would simply pack up all her money and wealth and go on a luxurious trip abroad…well, she would probably take Knuckles with her too.
Any rich socialite worth her salt needed her handsome bodyguard after all.
She’d have to report this to Shadow; he would want any news about Amy immediately. As Rouge put the items back, her hearing caught the sound of voices approaching. It was midmorning, which meant Vector would be there and soon after Espio. The soft, cheery voice of Amy also caught her attention. Making sure things looked as they should, Rouge quickly closed the office door and locked it from within before heading to the door leading to the kitchen corner. She unlocked it, slipped out, and closed it back up with a click of the lock.
Then the next part of her job was in motion: Acting as if she had been simply gathering some things from Shadow’s office. That was her entire job here – pretend to be doing secretarial work for Lord Shadow like running errands or fetching documents while really…
She was just spying on them.
Grabbing some random files, Rouge headed out the door – timing it perfectly so that Vector and Espio were just walking up the steps and would see her leaving the office. Calm, relaxed, maybe a bit miffed to be out so early, Rouge greeted them with a smile. “Morning, boys. You just missed Knuckles,” Vector nodded with a polite smile.
“Figured. I don’t know how you two wake up so early,” the large crocodile sniffed the air and sighed, “please tell me there’s still some coffee left.” At her nod, Vector made a beeline for the kitchenette. Espio, for his part, preferred tea.
“Rouge, I was hoping to pass along a message to Lord Shadow.” Rouge schooled herself. Espio was one of the few that she was concerned about in Knothole. He was smart, far too smart. Sometimes, she even worried that he may be more aware of her activities than he led on. “There seems to be an uptick in requests for silver at the general store. I think people are more inclined to believe the Beast is a werewolf than we originally thought. Can you ask him to ensure the town suppliers procure more silver, if only to give the community some comfort?”
She had already deduced that herself, and Shadow was already making necessary arrangements. But Espio didn’t need to know that. “I’ll let him know.” Some small talk here and there and soon her morning alibi was solid. She had spent the quiet early morning hours with Knuckles before doing a little work in Shadow’s office when Vector and Espio spotted her leaving to run some errands.
Easy.
Next stop, the market. Normally, in towns like Knothole, the market starts up in the early morning with people selling their wares first thing. But in Knothole, it was just safer to wait until midmorning, when the sun was steadily raised in the sky and everyone was accounted for. As she approached, the cacophony of shouts and calls assaulted her ears. Rouge groaned, but she was used to it. Commerce waited for no one and quieted down for nothing, after all. And besides, in the din of loud voices that promised good deals and fresh produce, it was easier to slip in her own misleading words.
The baker – an older female sheep – spotted Rouge and raised a hand in greeting. “Oh, Ms. Rouge! Good morning, dear! I’ve got your usual all nice and ready for you, fresh from my oven!” She held up a small basket of banana nut muffins.
Depositing some bits into her waiting hand, Rouge smiled back. “Thank you, Mrs. Lin. Any word from Lanolin lately?” At the mention of her daughter, Mrs. Lin sighed.
“Nothing, not a single peep from that girl. Honestly, ever since she left for that fancy nursing job in Mountain Town, I’ve not heard a word from her.” Her shoulders slumped, “that girl was always determined to save the world, but I wish she’d save some time to write to her old mama.” Rouge patted her on the arm.
“Well, think of it this way, she’s probably doing what she always wanted and helping others. I hear Mountain Town was desperate for medical staff, so she’s probably just busy.” Rouge had never met Mrs. Lin’s daughter, but the stories she heard painted a strong-willed and righteous person.
Mrs. Lin sighed, “well, I suppose this is just as well. I don’t know how I would be able to explain this Beast creature…if Lano heard of things here, I worry she’d rush back home to keep me safe.” The conversation flowed naturally from there. “I have been hearing from the neighbors that this all may have started from…some witchcraft and devil worship,” she whispered conspiratorially. The older sheep looked around and continued, “Ms. Croft says that she remembers her late husband, Jonas, mentioning some strange sounds near the old copper mines a couple years before he passed. He went on and on after work that night, about chanting voices and the smell of something burning near there. Absolutely refused to cut any wood near there after that.”
Though Rouge kept her energy calm, she made a mental note of that. It may be old information, but even out of date gossip can say a lot. “I’ve heard similar things. They’re starting to consider this creature might actually be a…well, you know.” Mrs. Lin crossed herself. “You know, I hear that one of those crooks from the Anti-Gang was spotted sneaking about the night that Vanilla died. I wouldn’t be surprised if those godless heathens were messing around with the unspeakable.” She meant it offhand, saying it as if it were an afterthought. But nothing Rouge said was ever coincidental. The seed was planted and Mrs. Lin, famous for her unwavering faith in the Church and her abhorrent distaste for anything immoral, let it sprout in her fertile mind. Rouge could see it in the way that her eyes seemed to flicker as the idea of the Beast being one of the well-known local criminals developed more.
“It makes sense. Those boys are so violent and brutish…I wouldn’t put it past them to be the cause of this.” Rouge shrugged.
“Well, there’s no evidence of it yet. But” – she took Mrs. Lin’s hands and squeezed it – “be careful, Mrs. Lin. Those crooks are still on our streets, and I would hate anything to happen to you. Lord Shadow so loves your baking.” The older sheep smiled.
“You’re a sweet girl, Ms. Rouge. Our constable will be a lucky man if he’d just forget that nasty creature for a bit and propose to you properly.” Her cheeks burning, Rouge laughed it off.
“Oh, I’m…well…I’m patient. I best be on my way, more errands to run for the duke!” She hurried off, wishing her cheeks would cool down as her job continued. At the tailor, she eased into the ongoing conversation and soon had the seamstresses convinced it might be one of the butcher’s sons – after all, they were all so obsessed with meat. At the butcher’s, she and the men were wondering if it wasn’t someone from one of the neighboring towns – after all, the meat shop owner from Green Hill was always a bit insane. The general store owner and his wife agreed with her that it must have been one of the out-of-town farmhands – you just can’t trust those with no real roots to a community. The farmhands working the stalls were worried that it could be Lord Shadow and she mentioned he did seem more tired on nights after attacks. The hunters and lumberjacks were convinced it might be Sonic and Rouge agreed he spent more time in the woods as he got older.
By the time noon rolled around, conversations and discussions on who the werewolf was had spread through town, but none of them could come to a proper consensus.
Maybe it’s Knuckles, using his status to cover his tracks?
Or perhaps the Pastor, cursed by God for some unknown blasphemy?
Could it be Mr. Rose, gone insane from his daughter’s abandonment?
Or perhaps Bark, so his gang could take over?
Espio’s people were foreign, perhaps it was him?
No one could agree, all points – both real and imagined – were argued and defended and disproved, and no one noticed that all these conversations had a little white bat in the middle of them.
Perfect.
Notes:
Hope ya'll enjoyed the start of what I like to call the Rouge Arc. We will be seeing a lot more of our favorite sultry bat girl.
Chapter 19: Chapter Seventeen
Summary:
Stare into the abyss too often and it might begin to notice you.
Notes:
Decode by Paramore is the song for this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Seventeen
The library always seemed so ridiculously large to him, filled with more books than he could ever read. With walls that seemed to stretch to the skies and windows that showcased the massive estate grounds, sunlight shone upon him at his desk – making the air sweet and warm, perfect conditions for a nap. Perhaps that was why it was so hard for him to keep his eyes open.
Though, Shadow also thought it was because he was extraordinarily bored.
His tutor droned on and on in that nasally, yet monotonous tone of his – pacing back and forth – as he read from his textbook about the detailed intricacies of land disputes that happened during his ninth ancestor’s reign…or was it the fourth? Shadow had stopped listening about an hour into the lecture. He held back a yawn as Mr. Snively continued to torture his young nine-year-old mind with this lesson.
Oh, how he wished Sonic was here. At least when his little brother was present, Sonic kept things entertaining by disrupting the class and grating on Mr. Snively’s nerves. It was funny when the thin, short bald man got mad. He made this wheezing noise and his nose turned bright red and he’d often forget all about teaching him as he went on a tirade about how “he wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for his traitorous uncle pushing him out of the family business” and how “rotten little brats like them were too foolish to understand the greatness of Snively Kintobor!” By the time he cooled down, lessons were over and both boys would rush out as he swore about doubling the homework for next lesson as a punishment – he never did, their mother would fuss at him.
But no. Sonic just had to sneak into the kitchen last night and gorge himself on cookies and wake up with an irritated chef, a scolding from mother and father, and an upset tummy. So, he was isolated in bed while Shadow was forced to endure class. Shadow could try and prank Mr. Snively himself, but that was no fun…besides he couldn’t get away with things like Sonic could.
Sonic, as the youngest, wasn’t going to inherit anything more than a few businesses and access to the family fortune. Shadow, however, stood to inherit everything from the ducal title to the estate to becoming the family head. Which meant he was expected to behave and was punished twice as severely when he was not.
Ugh, what’s the use of a younger brother when he’s not there to cause trouble for him?
“-And so, the Corn and Gravel Act was set onto the council docket and scheduled for review at the annual 135th meeting –“ Shadow felt his eyes droop as Mr. Snively went on. Despite his best efforts, his head began to bob. His breathing was slowing, and he did his best – honest, he did – but Shadow felt his mind begin to drift…
Something hit his head.
He blinked, looking to the side to see a little wad of paper on the ground. Before Shadow could form another thought, another hit him on the forehead. Looking up, Shadow snorted as he spotted a little pink hoglet hidden out of sight of the tutor. Amy peeked from behind the bookcase and smiled impishly at him and beckoned for him to come over.
“Young Master!” Mr. Snively’s ruler slapped on the desk, startling Shadow out of his distraction. Quickly righting himself, Shadow looked back with the most innocent look that he could muster – which he had been told isn’t very good. “I do hope whatever has drawn your attention is as important as your studies.”
“Sorry, Mr. Snively…but I got distracted by a question that I had,” he lied smoothly, drawing on every lesson of diplomacy his father had given him. The beady eyed man looked at him suspiciously.
“Well, let’s hear it then. This oh so important question?”
Thinking fast, Shadow said, “you once mentioned how you were on track to become a great inventor. Why would your family want to disrupt that?” He tilted his head, eyes big and innocent like a kid who just didn’t understand adult relationship politics. Snively stiffened before sighing.
“It is a sad, sad tale, my boy. One of envy, deception, love, and ultimately betrayal and loss. You see, I was born –“ and he was off. As Snively told his convolutedly “tragic backstory”, Shadow slowly slipped from his seat at his desk and tiptoed to the side until he was beside Amy. The little hoglets held back giggles as they crept out of the library with the sound of Snively going on and on about some long-lost love or something.
Once safe, they looked at each other and bust out laughing. “Oh, look at me. I’m Shadow and I wanna know alllll about why you’re not an inventor~” Amy teased, using her fingers to turn her eyes into an exaggerated glare. Shadow rolled his eyes and walked around as if he was in a fancy dress.
“And I’m Amy and I do nothing but eat cake all day long!” He said in a high-pitched voice.
“I do not sound like that!” She stuck her tongue out at him.
He returned the gesture, “yeah you do!” He grinned and they froze when they heard Snively calling for Shadow. “Uh oh!”
"Let’s go, quick!” They ran down the hallways and outside towards the woods – barely making it before anyone could catch them. The woods were the kids’ chosen escape route. Adults were often too wary of it, concerned about getting lost and wild animals. But to them? Getting lost was part of the adventure and the wild animals were just new, shy friends. Though Sonic could go a bit far, Shadow and Amy loved to just walk about beneath the canopy.
“What’re you doin’ here today, Amy?” Normally the pink hedgehog only came when her parents were there for some reason or another. “Sonic got sick, so he can’t play…plus he’s grounded for eating all the cookies.”
“I know,” Amy said, climbing on a log and walking with her arms stretched out. Shadow followed behind as he did the same, “Daddy came to have lunch with Duke Hedgehog.” Her father must have come to discuss business with his father, then. Shadow knew his father had often worked with Mr. Rose regarding that type of stuff since he was a merchant. “So, I came to play.” She spun around, “wanna go to the creek?”
He nodded, “sure! Maybe it’s low enough for us to go and say hi to Uncle Chuck and Mutski.” The wind blew the early falling leaves into the path before them. Above, the trees had begun to change into their fall hues, with green speckled with shades of yellow, red, and orange. The sound of squirrels chittering as they feverishly collected nuts for the upcoming winter and as birds began to ready themselves to leave before the cold echoed through the air.
Amy hummed as she skipped in front of him, wrapped in a new coat – no doubt one her mother had custom made to match the fashion trends of the city despite it not being very in style in the country. Shadow thought it looked cute, however.
Like she was a little fairy.
“Mummy will be back from her trip soon! She and Daddy said I’ll be old enough to go with them soon, but I must finish my etiquette lessons.” He sighed.
“I guess you’ll never get to go then,” Amy gasped and stomped her foot, pouting at him.
“What does that mean?”
“Well, ladies don’t stomp their feet.” Her cheeks puffed out as she pouted harder. Shadow needed to bite his lip to stop himself from laughing. “Fine, fine…I won’t tell.”
“Hmph…and for your information, I am a lady. Grandfather says one day, I’ll be so pretty that princes will fight to marry me.” At the idea of Amy marrying, Shadow grimaced. He didn’t like the idea of her marrying some stranger. In fact, if Shadow had his way…
He shook his head, refusing to finish his train of thought. Sonic wanted to marry Amy and that was fine, he had the freedom to choose who he got to marry. But his father had already made a list of potential fiancées for Shadow and Amy…well…Amy wasn’t on that list.
Shadow didn’t have that freedom.
Pfft…what prince will marry you? You’re way too short.”
Amy pushed him, “Mummy says its alright if a girl is short…what’s your excuse?”
He glared, “I’ll get taller soon.”
“Sure,” she giggled and ran ahead while he chased her. Giggles and shouts echoed as they ran down the path towards the creek. Its cooling waters rushed past the bank, much fuller than he expected. Amy slowed down and he caught up with her, looking at the creek with concern. “That’s really…”
“It’s too deep,” Shadow said with a sigh. Maybe if they were older, they could chance it, but Shadow hadn’t even reached his father’s chest yet and Amy was just to his chest. He knew better than to chance it, especially with her. “Let’s just hang out by the bank for a bit instead.”
“Mmm…okay,” she deflated from the realization that they couldn’t cross and see Uncle Chuck or Mutski. The tree overhanging the creek was perfect. It had a massive trunk that split into two smaller sub trunks, letting its heavy branches and leaves hang over the creek. Shadow climbed into the little notch and got comfortable before helping Amy up, settling her between his legs. “So, what about you?”
“What about me?”
“Who do you think you’re gonna marry one day?” He looked at her, surprised. He hadn’t expected her to continue with that part of the conversation. “I think I’ll marry Sonic one day, that way we can always be together – the three of us!” He snorted. If Sonic married, he’d probably then move with her to another estate or go adventuring around the world like he’s always wanted to. Shadow, however, is stuck being a duke.
"I thought you were gonna marry a prince?”
“Sonic always says he’s my prince, so he counts as one.” Amy said that as if it made total sense. And it did, in her eight-year-old mind.
“He also always says I’m a dragon,” he pointed out. The little rosette hedgehog giggled before hugging him.
“You’re no dragon, Shadow,” her bright green eyes stared up at him, “you’re my knight.”
He stared back down at her, his throat feeling full. Then he gave her a big grin, “then I won’t get married at all. That way I can guard you forever, Rosebud.”
“So, that’s what I found.” Rouge’s report did not bode well for him. As he sat at the massive, mahogany desk that had been polished to a spit shine, Shadow contemplated how to go about this. Admittedly, he had a feeling that Amy was more involved in the Beast investigation than they had led on. After all, she seemed to be right in the epicenter of every event that had led up to the Road Show Massacre and had been part of the group that stumbled upon the remains of Scourge.
This is getting out of hand. He had to keep a closer eye on her from here on out, otherwise she’d stumble onto something he couldn’t explain away. With a sigh, Shadow rummaged through his desk, searching for his cigar box. It was a bit early in the morning, but sometimes Shadow really needed a smoke before he could confront the horrors of his life. He pulled out the silver box and frowned.
He only had two left. He’d have to go to the next town if he wanted decent cigars.
After cutting it, Shadow proceeded to light his cigar and took a long drag before speaking. “We can’t let her get any further, Rouge…”
“What do you want me to do?” She asked, sighing. “I’m not supposed to even know about these things, so I can’t ask Knuckles to keep her off the case.”
Shadow shook his head. “Amy wouldn’t listen to him anyways…” He took another drag, “…keep an eye on her. Stay close without her catching on that you’re watching her and report back on everything she does. I’ll also do my best to distract her.” He knew this would be difficult for them both, but Amy’s safety was more important than his and Sonic’s feelings. “Make sure she’s no closer to finding out the truth when she leaves, Rouge…for all our sakes…”
“…Sonic might get suspicious if I interfere too much. You know how he gets.” Shadow laughed humorlessly.
“Sonic gets suspicious every time I blink. I don’t have time to worry about his paranoia any further. Once Silver figures out Mephiles’ research, things will finally be over.” His fist tightened, crushing the smoldering cigar in his palm. “That’s the only way I can make things right.”
“Tea? With me?” Amy blinked in confusion as Rouge leaned against the receptionist’s counter in the constabulary lobby. It had been a blessedly normal day, where the sun rose without wiping blood from the night before and everyone just went about their meager yet meaningful daily tasks. She had started her day with a simple breakfast of eggs and toast with fresh, fall fruits. Then she was brought into town by Antoine with Tails drowsily chewing on a piece of toast. After dropping him off at Rotor’s workshop, Amy went straight to the constabulary where she had been most of the day.
Part of her wanted to do some more investigative field work, perhaps even go along with the patrol. However, the rational part of her brain made her stay. No use in tempting fate again so soon. It had been barely a month since the last attack, and it was an unspoken truth that the beast never went too long before picking out another target. Knuckles was ramping up patrols and – with the added knowledge that the Beast’s quietest weeks weren’t exactly bloodless – he had encouraged her to try and keep her part of the investigation indoors for now.
Besides, Shadow had yet to have her begin her new tasks in the archives and she just knew he was going to be looking for her soon. “Yes! We never actually spend time together and I am curious to know the girl whose had both my boss and his brother in such a state for so long.” That was true. Though Amy had nothing against Rouge, she hadn’t exactly made an effort to get to know the bat girl. Granted, she had been very busy trying to stop a literally bloodthirsty monster that seemed to have a crush on her. Still, Amy figured it would be good to get to know Rouge since she would be temporarily her coworker while working under Shadow.
She knew Shadow as a friend, but not how he was as a boss. Perhaps Rouge could give her some good tips on managing Shadow’s expectations. “I suppose tea wouldn’t be a bad idea.”
“Wonderful! Why don’t we go to my cottage on the Ark estate? Don’t worry, Shadow doesn’t go there unless I invite him. He’s very particular about privacy.”
“It’s not Shadow I’m worried about. Sonic is not too averse to invading my personal space.” She pointedly ignored the little voice in her head teasing that she didn’t mind it last time. Rouge waved her hand dismissively.
“Big Blue stays away from my cottage too. I know a few tricks that would dissuade him from entering a lady’s abode uninvited.” And that was how Amy found herself being whisked away by Rouge to the estate for a light luncheon. Shadow truly treated his secretary well, if the cottage was to say anything. Most nobles just put their secretaries in some random room in an annex building or perhaps expected them to have their own homes in town. But Shadow had fixed up the old gardener’s cottage until it could honestly be considered a luxurious little hideaway. The cottage was built with stonework, like Ark Manor, however the stones were lighter and more varied in color. An immaculate, grey shingle roof sat atop it with a stone chimney and gleaming glass windows showing a fashionable interior with artwork and imported furniture. The walkway was well kept, and grassy lawn was clean cut with a pristine little garden. As fall was rapidly approaching, the garden was filled with full, bright dahlias, towering sunflowers, sweet black-eyed susans, snowy white chrysanthemums, and – interestingly – dill.
“What an interesting choice of flowers for the garden…did you choose them?” Rouge was silent for a moment as she unlocked her door.
“Well…yes, some of them.” The inside did not disappoint. Rouge clearly had an eye for luxury that rivaled that of the most opulent of debutantes back in Station Square. Marble statues carved in Renaissance style were positioned tastefully in the corners; oil paintings decorated the walls with depictions of glamorous ball scenes and torrid romantic scenes. The furniture was decorated with cushions dyed deep purple, strategically placed so Rouge could lounge elegantly wherever she wished. There were stacks of letters on the coffee table, all scented with differing perfumes. The light poured in from the crystal windows, painting the place with golden light. “Welcome to Chateau de Rouge,” she chirped, gesturing towards the sitting room. “Make yourself at home, I’ll put some tea on. I just received a nice Darjeeling that I think goes great with lunch.” Amy sat on one of the chaise lounges and looked around.
Though the cottage was pristine and trendy, she noted that it seemed quite impersonal. There was nothing that seemed sentimental to Rouge. No childhood toys nestled into corners to observe Rouge’s next stages of life. No little portraits of family or friends either. Just nothing but cold opulence and luxury. It was so like Ark Manor that Amy wondered if she took design cues from there. Like how the manor seemed to describe the magnificently guarded Hedgehog brothers, the cottage reflected Rouge; glamorously impersonal and secretive. Amy’s thoughts were interrupted when Rouge returned with a tea serving platter filled with finger cucumber sandwiches, delicate scones with clotted cream and jams, and almond cookies. “If I had it my way, we’d chase all this down with some wine…but I unfortunately have to go back to work after lunch.”
“Speaking of…what’s it like working for Shadow?” She sipped the steaming tea gingerly, tasting the soft sweet flavor of black tea on her tongue. “He mentioned having me help him in the archives and- “
“Ah!” Rouge gasped dramatically, “you poor thing! He’s already planning to torment you…” She slid into the opposite side of the chaise and sighed, “So, you want to know what it’s like working for the Demon Lord Shadow?” Amy choked on her tea.
“Demon Lord?” She looked at Rouge incredulously, but the bat just shrugged with a smirk.
“Everyone who works under him calls him that, Hon. You’ll start doing it too. I’m sure you’ve already experienced his infuriating habit of piling more and more work onto his subordinates.” Amy thought back to when she first started working at the constabulary and how Shadow had seemed to have a sixth sense of when she was nearly done…and he did it all to try and convince her to quit!
And she agreed to that type of boss willingly…for Tails’ French lessons…
“Oh, I’m going to regret this, aren’t I?”
“Absolutely.” Rouge sighed, “Shadow is a complicated employer. He pays well, gives up to four weeks’ vacation with expenses paid, sick leave, maternal pay…the works. He even lets me pick from his family’s personal treasury on my birthday as a bonus for being his secretary…and he makes us all work to the bone for every reward.” The bat continued, nibbling on a scone. “He works until late into the evening, which means we all work around twelve hours a day. He won’t accept anything but perfection in anything. His clothes, his food, the maintenance, the gardens…everything must be absolutely perfect, or he makes you do it over and over again until he's satisfied. Honestly, it’s crazy how he is…but I guess he’s also incredibly reliable and tends to be rather understanding when…personal issues arise…so there’s that.”
So, he was both a perfect boss and a horrific one. Wonderful. Amy supposed she had seen that as well. Shadow wasn’t the type to just let his subordinates do all the work, often being in the thick of things himself – whether that was administrative work or handling the aftermath of the Beast’s attacks. He had even made sure to bring her dinner on her first day at the constabulary. “As long as you try your best, you should be fine…in fact, you especially will probably get away with a lot more.”
“Why do you think that…?” Amy scoffed, but her cheeks flushed. She knew exactly what Rouge meant. Shadow was harsh with her just like he was with everyone else…but he also let her in close from time to time. Sometimes he looked at her like he wanted to run off with her in his arms, away from this place…
Rouge laughed, “Miss. Amy, please! You know, I actually did try to flirt with him when we first met. Most men tend to encourage my…friendliness,” she runs her hands over her curves proudly. Amy couldn’t help but discreetly glance down at her own modest bust in slight envy. “Gods, I get embarrassed just thinking of that whole situation. Now Shadow may be a hard ass, but he is so gorgeous, I figured I could soften him up, you know?”
Amy’s ears flattened, unsure if she wanted to hear about Rouge’s torrid flirtation with Shadow. But she stayed silent as she sipped her tea in morbid curiosity. “So, I snuck into his room all dressed in sheer lace and silks…I have never seen him so mad before and I was there when Sonic decided to rearrange his filing system just to mess with him.”
“Really…? He got mad at you?”
Rouge nodded, sipping some tea, “oh, he nearly threw me out. He said there was only one woman he would even consider sharing his bed with and I was not her. Let me tell you, that stung my ego a lot. I’ve made countless nobles, and rich men fall to their knees for just one afternoon with me and he looked at me like I was covered in week old fish guts.” Amy snorted, giggling. “Hey!”
“Sorry…it just sounds so much like him! He has this weird talent for telling you that he’s above you with just his eyes.”
“It’s a gift…I spent years wondering who the girl who had The Demon Lord in such a tizzy…and then you came back and I get it now.” Rouge looked her dead in the eyes with a grin, “pretty pink fur and eyes that seem to just glow like the brightest of emeralds. No wonder both those boys are tripping over each other to make you theirs. You’d have done numbers in some of the places I worked.”
Tracing the rim of her teacup, Amy slowly spoke her thoughts. “Do you think its…shameful…to…ummm…”
“Flirt with both brothers? Not at all.” Waving a dismissive hand, Rouge continued, “we’re young, Miss. Amy! This is the kind of thing youth is for! And it’s not like you’re doing it secretly or something. Sonic and Shadow are both very aware of each other. So go ahead and have fun while you’re here. I always say it’s best to have a different boy on your arm each week.” Rouge sighed, “why…back in Oasis City, I had so many beaus that I had to schedule each one to have his own personal day with me. There was this one count that was so desperate to have me that he whisked me away to a private, secret retreat in the forests of Spagonia, very exclusive-“
Rouge was interesting and surprisingly well traveled. She regaled Amy with tales of her escapades in Spagonia, Apotos, and Shamar. She had seen the temples of Jungle Village and been dazzled by the colors of Rainbow Valley. Rouge had traversed the picturesque mountains in Mountain City and relaxed on the sandy beaches of Adabat. Amy found herself transported to the vast world she had never seen before and was happily asking Rouge questions about her travels. Did she see the royal family in Soleanna? Was she able to tour the ancient temples in Babylon? What are the boutiques in Apotos like? And that was just the mainly Mobian cities. Rouge had been to Spain, Italy, France, Germany, and England – all on someone else’s dime. She’d went sea bathing in Bath, rowing in Venice, shopping in Paris – the works. “I didn’t know you were so cultured, Miss. Rouge. It must have been amazing to see all those places.”
Rouge laughed, “oh, I’m no more cultured than any other woman. Just extremely lucky.” The extremely lucky bat gestured to Amy, “you know, bat those long eyelashes at him and I’m sure Shadow would happily send you on a nice shopping trip through Paris yourself.”
“Oh, I know he would. He’s been desperate to get rid of me,” Amy sighed. “I understand he’s trying to protect me…he’s always protected me, even when we were kids…but I don’t want to run away. I want to help make a difference.”
Rouge huffed, “I’d do anything to run away, myself.” For a moment, she looked tired…unsure. But that brief speck of fragility was gone as fast as it appeared. “But I have people I care about here, so I can’t.”
“I guess Knuckles wouldn’t want to leave unless he absolutely had to.” Now Rouge’s cheeks flushed bright while Amy hid a smirk behind her teacup. It was nice to be the one teasing someone else for once.
“Le petit-déjeuner est le repas le plus important de la journée. J'adore prendre mon petit-déjeuner avec ma famille.”
“Le..pep…peteet-deh…jouner…est le…repas…le plus important de la journeeh…Ja door prender mon peteet-deh-jouner…avec ma famille…?”
“No, no... you’re pausing unnecessarily. And speak while you breathe, make your words sound breathier. Again.” Tails’ brow furrowed as he attempted the words written on the chalkboard. Shadow stood beside it, watching him calmly with his arms behind his back.
“Ummm…le petit….deh…jeun…er….?” He looked at Shadow, who nodded. “Le petit…dejeuner…est le repas…le plus important de la journ…eh?” Shadow nodded again. “J’ad…j’adore prend…re mon…petit-dejouner…avec ma famille…?”
“Better. As you practice, you will notice how words will flow into each other.”
“Feels like I’m talking with cotton in my mouth,” Shadow smirked.
“Good, that’s how it’s supposed to feel. Now, here the words ‘le petit-déjeuner’ translate directly to “the little lunch’. Can you guess what that means?”
“Um…lunch?”
"No, it’s the French word for ‘breakfast’…I know, strange. You’ll be used to it quick, if you keep doing so well.” Amy sat in the back of Shadow’s office, watching as Shadow put Tails through the ringer with his early morning French lessons. That was their day now. French lesson in the morning, then Tails is off with Vector to Rotor’s workshop while she stayed behind and helped with the investigation/waited for Shadow to give her work in the archives. Shadow was a harsh teacher, expecting only the absolute best from his pupil and assigning homework that made Amy’s eyes water.
However, he was also patient, walking Tails through conjugated verbs and gendered words as many times as Tails needed him to until he could do it. His focus was solely on the little fox during this time, not even sparing her a glance as he teaches him. Amy would’ve taken this time to go and do some more investigative work, but Shadow insisted that she stay behind since – “God knows when the last time you practiced French was.”
Her near abysmal French aside, Amy couldn’t help but smile when she saw how Shadow encouraged Tails with his lessons. “Now, I want you to work on your spelling while I speak with Amy. After that, we’ll be done for the day.” Leaving Tails to his work, Shadow walked over. “His intelligence is astounding. It only takes him one or two tries before he’s able to copy exact sentences. I don’t doubt that he’ll be able to form his own sentences soon, with practice.”
“Rotor mentioned that he’s taking his lessons like a fish to water. And Vector told me that Tails has always learned things quickly…” Amy smiled as she watched Tails studying his French work. “He’s honestly an amazing little guy.”
“He is…” Shadow sat beside her on the couch, which he had moved further to the side to allow for a chair and desk to be brought in for Tails. The mayoral office looked more like a cluttered classroom than a mayor’s office. “So much so that I don’t think any teacher in this town will be able to give him the education he needs.” Amy looked at him as Shadow continued, “minds like his need to be nurtured properly and this town doesn’t have the resources for a potential genius.”
“Shadow…” Her warning didn’t deter him. He looked at her in the eyes but didn’t back down.
“I’m just saying, Amy…I have some contacts with some of the top schools, including one in Station Square-“
“Shadow…”
“I can have them bypass the interview process; the Dean owes my family a favor. If you agree to it-“ She stood up abruptly and turned without a word as she stormed out of the room. Frustration boiled in her chest as she heard Shadow call out to her. Is he still trying to get her to leave? “Amy, wait!” She barely had time to duck into the nearest room before Shadow had grabbed her arm. “Amy!” The room around them was filled wall to wall with towering filing cabinets, each one filled to bursting.
The Archives.
“Let go of me!” Yanking her arm away, she spun on him and glared into his stupid, red eyes. “You’re trying to get me to leave! Again!”
“I’m trying to make things easy, Amy.” He didn’t back down either, though her hurt expression did numbers on his heart. “I figured if you had options of where to send him, it’ll be easier to take him with you.”
“Do you think I’m just staying here because I have no place to Tails? I can take him with me, I’m staying here because I can help!”
“I get that, Amy, but I’m not going to let you put yourself in more danger just because you believe you’re helping!”
“No, you’d rather me just do as you do and hide like some sort of coward!” Shadow’s face dropped as he stepped back as if she had slapped him. All the anger drained out of her, replacing itself with guilt. “Shadow-“
“Stop,” he hissed, glaring at her. “I don’t need to hear any excuses from you. I’m only doing what needs to be done and I won’t apologize for that…and yes, I am a coward. The real issue here is that you lack the sense to be one yourself.” He turned around and walked towards the door.
“Shadow, I didn’t mean-“
“You’ll start by organizing the filing the on the far left. First by category, then date, and finally alphabetically. I expect it done within the next couple of days…maybe then you’ll finally stop pestering around with that damn Beast investigation.” And with that, Shadow stormed out.
Rotor was only six years old when his father officially appointed him as his apprentice, but his father was almost forty years old. He had a lifetime of wisdom and knowledge from living to impart onto Rotor, regarding both carpentry and life itself. Rotor was only twenty as of this year. He’d barely begun to live, let alone gain wisdom and knowledge. He was nowhere near ready to gain an apprentice.
Yet Tails has that uncanny ability to worm his way into even the coldest of hearts. The little fox was diligently working on carving the wood covering for the trap that Rotor and Knuckles had agreed on. It was simple, yet effective. A body grip trap large enough to trap a bear…or a creature of similar size. They had decided to rig it to snap up anything that stepped on a series of three trigger plates in a specific walking pattern, specifically the Beast’s walking pattern. The trap would be set with the trigger on the forest floor and the hinges in the trees, but something that large would need decent camouflage lest the creature they were hunting noticed it beforehand. “That’s great work, lil’ guy.” Rotor ruffled Tails’ ears proudly as he watched him work. The little fox smiled up at him, looking increasingly relaxed than he had been in months. “Try and make sure the groves in the wood don’t look too uniform. We want this as natural looking as possible.”
“Do you really think the Beast would notice?” Rotor nodded.
“You ever wonder why fisherman use lures instead of just hooks?” Tails tilted his head, “it’s because fish aren’t as dumb as we think. All animals are fighting to survive, against hunting…against starvation…against rivals. They’ll notice if even a single thing is off, even if we think they wouldn’t.” Rotor pointedly avoided mention the idea of it also being a werewolf, which meant it would have sentience. No point in stressing Tails out even more. Besides, Rotor refused to believe that the creature that had been terrorizing his home for years was a mythical beast, a mere legend. There had to be more to this. Despite his reservations about being a part of this, Rotor couldn’t help but become increasingly curious about it.
“Tails, I brought lunch!” A bell-like voice chimed as Amy came inside with a wicker basket filled with freshly prepped sandwiches and tea as well as milk for Tails. Behind her, Rouge followed with her usual sultry smirk and relaxed gaze.
“And I brought treats,” Rouge added as she held up a basket off warm muffins. “Phew…” Her nose crinkled as she held back a sneeze, “Rotor, sweetie, you really need to air this place out. The dust is awful in here.”
Amy waved her hand, “Rouge, it’s not that-“before she could finish her sentence, Amy sneezed. The rest looked at her expectantly as she settled herself, “it’s not that bad.”
Rotor chuckled sheepishly, “I’ll try to air this place out later. Don’t want to make you ladies uncomfortable, do we, Tails?”
“Nope!” He grinned up at Amy, his face covered in dust, dirt, and ash. He looked like a little boy who had spent the whole day playing and roughhousing. “Miss. Amy! Look at what I helped make! Look, this part hooks here and it-“Her heart felt full, this is what Tails should be like. A little kid excitedly showing an adult something that he worked hard on, babbling about things she didn’t understand like he did but was still happy to show her. “And Rotor says he’ll let me help shape the iron part of the trap when it’s time to start building it!”
“Iron…like blacksmithing?” With fire and hot metal? Rotor felt his skin crawl as Amy focused on him with a look only someone who has suddenly become the mother figure to a traumatized eight-year-old child could make.
“Of course, strictly under my close supervision the entire time!” Amy gave him a forced, toothy smile before returning her attention back to Tails, who hadn’t really noticed her concerns as he explained to Rouge about the trap. “Besides, even if he gets hurt – which he won’t! - we’ve got plenty of supplies left over from when this place was a doctor’s office. I’ll have him patched up quick – not that he’ll need it!”
“Doctor’s office…?” Amy glanced around, taking in the wooden floors and mix-matched equipment that seemed to have been brought in far later than when the building was built. In her mind’s eye, she could visualize the old degrees and certificates that used to line the walls and the patient’s bed that used to be pressed against the wall. She recognized the shelf that used to carry medicines and apothecary ingredients as well as various lollipops for the children of the town. “This used to be Dr. Quack’s office…” She hadn’t seen hide nor hair of the old village doctor but had assumed he had simply retired.
Rotor nodded, “yeah, decided to buy it after the good doctor decided to retire early and move to the coast. Left all his things behind, but it was a pretty good deal.” He gestured towards a door in the back of the warehouse where the faded words “Dr. Horatio Quentin Quack” still sat on the glass windowpane. “Dr. Armstrong took over after then, but then he decided to just do home visits from now on.”
‘Once he was stabilized, Minor A and Minor B immediately returned to their home where their parents found out about the attack. They had Minor B examined and reported it to the constabulary to have the animal euthanized.’
‘…Minor B examined…’
‘…examined…’
Dr. Quack may have been the one to examine whoever was attacked by the Beast. Turning to Rotor, Amy smiled and pointed at the door. “Think I can look through his old things?”
“Sure, I guess but…why?” Glancing at Tails, Amy ensured he was distracted before whispering to Rotor.
"I think we can find something about the Beast in there. Maybe some sort of hint.”
Rotor’s brow furrowed, “you don’t think this thing is a…werewolf, do you?”
“I know it’s not a normal animal or person. There could be clues as to who or what it is…Dr. Quack was here when it started its attacks, right?”
He nodded, looking contemplative. “He was here for a few months. After what happened to Muttski, he started acting kind of…strange…moved away almost a week after.” He blinked. Uncle Chuck also disappeared around that time… “You think he might have known something?”
“I think he ran away because he knew something.” Rotor looked at her, really looked at Amy. For the most part, they hadn’t interacted much. She seemed to really stick to the constabulary and with the Hedgehog brothers, often following behind with a notepad and a constant flush from the Duke and his brother. Now he saw someone who was actively doing something.
Unlike him.
“I guess you can look through it,” he conceded.
“Look through what?” Rouge’s voice startled the two, making Amy’s quills jump and Rotor snap his gaze to her. The bat had managed to escape Tails’ lecture on traps by easing his attention back to lunch and studying the blueprints of said trap. “Oh, come now. These ears catch everything…you really think there’s something about the Beast in that old stuffy place?”
Amy hesitated for a moment but nodded. Rouge may be Shadow’s secretary, but it wasn’t as if Amy was doing anything dangerous. She was just going to look through some old files in a doctor’s office that were left abandoned and, besides, some of these files might belong to the Archives.
Completely normal.
Notes:
You know, maybe some communication would be good for them.
Chapter 20: Chapter Eighteen
Summary:
"It takes a lot for people to trust you, so treat their trust like precious porcelain." — Brandon Cox
Notes:
The song for this chapter is "For Her" by Whatsaheart
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Eighteen
In the early hours of the turning of the season, the Archives Room felt stuffy and small. With no windows to let in the sunlight that might damage some of its most ancient inhabitants, it sat like a closed off box on the second floor of the constabulary. Oak file cabinets and shelves sat with files and papers filling them, reaching up to the ceiling where the cobwebs of old, long dead spiders brushed against them like whisps of fine hair. She felt like a prisoner trapped in a tower in here, surrounded by silent sentries in the form of bookshelves. With no light other than the little candle that was awarded her, Amy commiserated her misery in this administrative dungeon that Shadow had effectively banished her to the past week.
After their spat, Shadow had made it clear that as soon as she stepped into the constabulary, he expected her to be within this room – reorganizing the files for him. And it had best be to his exact specifications. Already, the prickly duke had made her redo her work four times in the past few days, always finding something to be a fault.
She categorized the first letter of a word alphabetically, but the second letter was not?
“Do it again.”
She placed the business tax documents before the property tax documents?
“Do it again.”
She placed the birth certificates with their corresponding death certificates and organized the marriage certificates with their divorce decrees?
“Do it again and combine them all alphabetically.”
Amy wanted to scream in frustration. It was like he was doing this on purpose! She knew that he was mostly doing this to annoy her. No one aside from him, Rouge, and maybe Espio would even bother coming in here for a document and yet he had her organizing them as if he intended to present these files to the Royal Consensus Bureau himself.
The dim, moldy stench was seeping into her dresses to the point where Bunnie was beginning to hint that perhaps it was time she found other ways to assist the town that didn’t involve Bunnie washing the same dress three separate times. The dust was drying out her eyes and getting in her quills. And to make things worse, she hadn’t been able to do anything regarding the Beast since Shadow had exiled her to Archival purgatory.
Each time she even attempted to step out of the room, he reappeared and surveyed her work before making her do it all over again. His premonitions of her escape attempts were rivaling Sticks’ at this point, which was horrifying in its precise accuracy. Even Sonic could not get her out of this, and her blue beau had done his best to steal her away to goof off, only to be immediately caught by Shadow and practically thrown out of the constabulary on his ear.
It was very clear to everyone who entered the building that week that Shadow had decided that Amy’s place was in the Archive room and he intended to make sure that she stayed there.
Just down the hall, directly in sight of his now very often opened office doorway.
Lunch was the only time that Amy found her chains binding her to this prison cell of bureaucracy were unlocked and she was allowed to freely go where she needed for an hour, at most. The sunlight during lunch was the most luxurious thing she had felt in her life during this week, and she would run under it to get to Rotor’s workshop to eat lunch with Tails and Rotor, far from that arrogant black quilled asshole. Interestingly – or perhaps Shadow told her to make sure Amy got back in time – Rouge would be right behind her, equally done with Shadow’s nonsense.
“Oh, hon…to his face?” They sat on separate benches outside the workshop, all four enjoying the crisp, cool air. The trees within the woods had begun to shed their vibrant, vermillion hues for the painted looks of reds, yellows, and golds. Small critters skittered through the brush, collecting nuts and berries to store for the fast-approaching winter. Soon, the fall harvest would begin, and the nights had already begun to steal time from the days – prolonging the shadows and thus forcing the town into their resigned isolation earlier than the rest of the year. Amy wondered morbidly what winters were like with the Beast prowling in the naked, snow cloaked trees.
She imagined that massive, towering shadow outside her fence standing in the distance of a snowy field, cloaked in the dark with the heat of its rancid, damned breath billowing from a bloody maw.
She shuddered.
Rouge was cackling over her light lunch of cheese and soft bread with hot tea in her hand, “yes, that would make him mad. Oh, to be a fly on that wall. To see his over dramatic face!”
Amy, for her part, did not find this funny. In fact, she felt awful. Here they were, finally getting to talk more and she blew it by losing her temper and calling him a coward directly. Shadow was a good man, but he had an ego; and she knew it would make him furious to be insulted, but she was just so frustrated with his constant need to plan on her leaving.
Didn’t he want her to stay?
His eyes on her when they were alone told her that he wanted something, but he acted so differently when they were with others that she could not understand him.
He drew her in close but then pushed her further back.
Sighing, the pink hedgehog leaned back against the bench, “I didn’t mean to say it…now he’s basically kept me under lock and key in the Archives room. I can’t even step outside to stretch my legs without him practically dragging me back by my tail.” Tails nibbled on an apple that Bunnie had packed in his lunch.
“Did you tell him that you were sorry? Miss. Vanilla always had me apologize when I did something to upset Cream,” he suggested gently. Amy stroked his head absentmindedly. If only things were so simple as that. Maybe when they were kids, Shadow would have just accepted an apology…
But that was before the years of life, losing his parents, and being bogged down in responsibility to a dying town had turned Shadow from a forgiving, sweet boy into an arrogant and cynical man.
“I want to try, but…Shadow isn’t exactly making himself available to talk.” That was the other part to this. Though he had been frustratingly present whenever she wanted to escape him, the exact opposite was true when she wanted to find him. He seemed to encapsulate his namesake, then, eluding her by always leaving the constabulary just when she found time to get up and walk to his office. Rouge stated that Shadow had been going about town, mostly, for reasons unknown. And if she did manage to find him, Shadow would always just redirect the conversation to her work and nothing else.
Asshole.
He was both avoiding her and preventing her from doing as she needed to do.
Rotor sighed, “my dad could be that way too. Sometimes, you just gotta force people like them to confront you to get anywhere.” Force Shadow to confront her? It sounded like an extremely foolish idea. But at this point, the only way Shadow will let her step foot out of the Archives is just to put her onto the train back to Station Square to whatever doomed match her father has planned for her. So, come the next morning, once she had seen Tails and Vector off to Rotor’s workshop after Tails’ French lesson, she spun and walked right up the creaky steps to the second floor.
Past the old, oil paintings of past constabulary squads and mayors, Amy stood in front of the closed heavy oak doors and gathered herself. It felt as if she were standing before her father’s office, a small little girl waiting to be punished for some transgression or defiance. The looming doors with a being more powerful than she standing in wait to deliver a painful lesson in submission once again. She could do this. Shadow was an ass when he was perturbed at her, but he’s never harmed her in the slightest.
He wasn’t her father.
Raising a fist, Amy knocked on the door three times and waited.
And waited.
And waited.
Finally, she huffed. “Shadow, I know you are in there! Now, are you really going to make a lady wait?”
There was silence before she heard scuffling and the locks on the door shifted with deafening cracks before it opened. Shadow stood on the other end, looking at her expectantly. “Miss. Rose, I trust you had good reason to come and interrupt my work instead of going to do your own.” Amy frowned and stood chest to chest with him with her arms on her hips.
“I certainly do! I have a complaint against you, Sir.” His eyebrow twitched and the shadow of a smirk crept onto his face as he leaned against the doorframe, towering over her with a sardonic gaze.
“Oh? Please, do tell.”
“You, Duke Hedgehog, have not been fully holding up your end of our bargain.”
Shadow blinked. It was one thing to call him a coward, but he was never accused of not being an honest businessman. “Excuse me? Have I not been teaching Tails French every morning without fail?”
“Yes, you have.”
“And that was our agreement. I teach Tails French and you, in return, organize the Archives.”
“Ah, that is partially our agreement. There was another part as well, if you remember.” He stared at her incredulously. Amy smiled up at him, “so, I expect we will begin our shooting lessons shortly?”
She might as well have reminded Shadow that he is in fact the son of some evil alien warlord and not the son of a duke. “I…well…I…” This was one of the rare times she got to see Shadow speechless. Usually, he just decided not to speak at all and ignored someone. Collecting himself, Shadow looked away, “I assumed you wouldn’t want lessons from such a coward.”
"It seems your cowardice did not affect your shooting skills, which I’m told are amongst some of the best in town.”
“I am the best, Miss. Rose. Don’t let anyone else fool you into believing otherwise.” He grimaced as he realized that, by admitting that, he had ensured Amy would not let him back out. “Tch…if I agree to let you do more than just organizing the Archives, will you drop this idea?”
“No, you know I will find a way out of those Archives myself soon enough.”
“Oh?” He leaned closer, the scent of smoky tobacco and lavender filling her senses. A strange, yet intoxicating scent that she never expected. “Should I instead make sure you are too occupied to make any further attempts?”
“Certainly. And what better way to occupy my time then to teach me how to shoot a gun properly?” He glared at her for a moment before sighing.
“Meet me in the shooting range in ten minutes. I must finish some paperwork first and then I’ll be down there…do not think I will go easy on you.”
“You never do,” at that, Shadow laughed. He actually laughed at her before smirking evilly.
“I think you’ll find I am a worse teacher than I am a boss.”
Those words proved to be prophetic as Shadow was an even harsher teacher than he was as a boss. It seemed that he simply tempered himself when teaching Tails. Standing outside, with the sun barely making its way past the sky in the cool day, his lesson was demanding, and he made no effort to spar her feelings. “Your actions since coming back to Knothole have been silly at best and downright dangerous at worst, so believe me when I say I don’t think this is a good idea.” He gestured to the three weapons set before her on the wooden bench, “that said, I shall make sure you know the difference between these types of weapons if you insist on being able to use one.”
His hand settled onto her waist as he pulled her close, as if to impress upon the idle weapons that she was under his protection, and they’d do best not to harm her in any way. Amy cleared her throat, and it dropped immediately, “I thought they were all just…guns.”
“No,” he chuckled, “these are not simply guns. These are three different types of weapons, each with their own pros and cons. This,” he held up the smallest one. It was roughly the size of her forearm, heavy in her palm with a strange cool feel to it – almost as if the cold chill of death emanated from within the barrel itself. The wooden grip was equally as dense, polished to a dark shine with a series of numbers and letters etched delicately into it, “is a Colt 1870 SA. I’ll train you mainly on this model, but it is one of many types of handguns. Handguns have shorter barrels and are primarily for closer combat and personal defense. You see there is a chamber and a muzzle, and it's designed so that when you fire it, the bullet will spin.”
“It spins?”
“Yes, like my sanity did when I agreed to this.”
“That would require you to be sane, Shadow. I don’t think you are.” He rolled his eyes, spun the barrel and suddenly shot the target prepared for them. Amy jumped in surprise and frowned at him, earning a light chuckle.
“Pay attention, Rose.” Shadow looked her in the eyes, “I don’t teach the same lesson twice.” He put the Colt down and moved on to the next one, “this is a Savage 1920 rifle with 22 inches of pure power. This one is a favorite of Sonic’s. And many of the village hunters like these types too. Meant for longer range, and like the handgun, designed to spin its bullets when fired.”
“Spinning seems important to you,” he huffed.
“Spinning is very important. It increases your accuracy. Something you will need assistance with.” She scoffed.
“Well, my aim…will get better with practice.”
“Oh, I will make sure it does. I refuse to have a subpar student.” He motioned to the last one, “and finally, this is a Remington Model 10 shotgun. As you noticed, shotguns are largest of these three and are best for long distance and power, often used for shooting things out of the air. This model is my favorite because it has a tubular magazine and ejection-“
“And that’s good because…?”
“Because it means my line of sight isn’t blocked when I eject out a cartridge.” Shadow shouldered his rifle and aimed at another target. Barely managing to block her ears, Amy watched as Shadow suddenly shot the target directly in the middle from several meters away before he cleared the cartridge and shot again.
And again.
And again.
Until he was out of bullets without even blinking.
“Wow,” the targets closest to them were riddled with holes, sagging forward as if begging for mercy from the onslaught. It was a wonder how Shadow, a duke, was so prolific with weaponry when – at most – he should have just had experience hunting recreationally. As she turned to look at him, Shadow spoke.
“Now, I assume you remember the position I taught you when firing a gun Of course she remembered. Amy couldn’t forget the almost-kiss he gave her as well. She immediately shifted into position, trying not to think about how her cheeks felt like they were on fire. “Good, good.” He gave her the Colt and pointed to the targets, “fire at every target. Don’t stop until you hear a click.”
Steadying her arms, Amy sucked in a breath and fired repeatedly until the sound of metal clicking against an empty chamber snapped through the air. The gun was empty, and the bullets were spent. Casually, as if strolling through his estate, Shadow moved past the bench and up to the target she had been aiming at. He stood there for a moment, examining it, before he turned back and walked to her. Once beside her, he handed her a new clip, “you only hit it twice. Reload and shoot it again. We’ll keep practicing until you hit it in the middle.”
Shadow was truly awful as a teacher. “Again,” was the only cursed word from his mouth as he made her shoot the targets again and again. Her ears screamed at her, and her arms were stiff as steel rods. The gun felt like a molten rock in her hands and her shoulders ached from the continuous recoil of the pistol. Then, once he was finally satisfied, he had her do it again with the rifle.
That was so much worse. It pushed her back, slamming into her shoulder like a punch. She was sure she was bruising under her fur, but Shadow did not relent. He made her unload and reload each one before making her fire at the target, all while he silently judged her shooting. And it was only when she had managed to hit the target closer to the middle that he made her try the shotgun.
That one felt like being punched in the chest, causing her to stumble back. Shadow silently stepped behind her, “shift your body weight like this and position your hand here.” Aside from that helpful bit of advice, all he did was critique. “Truly remarkable, you managed to hit every inch of the ground around the target.”
“Perhaps you plan to walk the bullets to your intended target?”
“Remind me to apologize to the makers of these guns later.”
“Well, it’s not as if you need to be a good shot in Station Square.” Those words were the final straw. She slammed the now empty shotgun onto the bench and spun to face him, eyes blazing. Infuriatingly as ever, he only leveled her with a cool, unbothered stare.
“Will you stop that?! Must you always act so arrogant?”
“Must you always act so impertinent?”
“I’m impertinent? I just asked you to show me how to shoot and you act as if I’ve asked you to teach me to count to a million!”
“I would rather do that then this nonsense. You won’t even need it if you just stay out of trouble!” They were in each other’s faces, voices rising as they argued back and forth. "Absolute madwoman-“
“Callous bastard!”
“Insufferable brat!”
“Egotistical drama queen!”
“I cannot wait until you get your ass back on that train!”
“Why?!” She finally screamed, “why must you always insist I leave here?”
He yelled back, “because you must! I won’t risk you dying just to satisfy your damn curiosity!”
“That is not the reason, and you know it!” She shoved her finger into his chest, “Shadow, just once! For once in your damn life, tell me the truth! What is so wrong with me being here?!”
“The truth?” He snorted, “what good is the truth, Amy? What’s the point of telling you that I love you so much that I’d rather rip my own heart out than let you be harmed? That while my damned, idiotic brother may be willing to risk your safety for his own selfishness, I’d rather you be a thousand miles away from me if it meant you being safe? That I will gladly die alone so long as I know you’ll be as far from an early grave as I can take you?” She froze, staring up at him in shock as the words, raw and pained, echoed in her mind. Shadow stared back, huffing from shouting at her before hissing out, “is that what you wanted to know, Amy Rose?”
There are times when one cannot help but ponder on the idea of the spirits of the departed. When a person dies, do their souls immediately leave this mortal plane for the otherworldly one and simply pop back over from time to time? Or do they linger, sticking to the ground, the air, the walls, and the skin like a dense, cloying fog – watching over the living until they’ve had their fill? Bean certainly felt Scourge’s presence in this abandoned little house, nestled in the shadows of the less prominent part of town.
The home where Scourge and Fiona once lived, raising their little girl, was not impressive by any means – even his own. And he once lived in a particularly large crate for a year. Like those surrounding it, the house was a simple farmhouse with a main floor, a second floor, and an attic. The brown, wood roof was poorly patched up – Scourge’s handiwork, no doubt – and he could hear the shuttering breath of the wind as it shook and jingled the loose pieces above him. The outer walls were strictly maintained, but he could see where weather and Scourge’s wrath had withered parts down to their bones. The windows were all – thankfully – still with their glass, but there was that one damn window that never locked properly, and Fiona had constantly nagged Scourge on it.
Damn that window.
Damn it.
If only that window had been properly secured, Fifi wouldn’t have been able to get out that night…and Scourge might still be here.
He honestly couldn’t believe he was still torn up about him. But, as Bean was forced to deal with the ever-increasing number of people willing to stand up to him now that Scourge was gone, he truly was.
Bean sat in the corner of the home, where Fifi used to sequester herself whenever Scourge brought them all over – aside from her room. Bean couldn’t go into Fifi’s room. He felt like he would vomit if he did.
It felt too…much…there.
His hands shook as he flexed his fingers and scratched at the wall, trying his damnedest to focus on anything – literally anything – but the growing ache in his veins. He had run out of his usual supply of opium over a day ago and his body had vowed vengeance over it. The skies were too much, the ground was too much, everything was just too much. He felt like his brain was leaking through his ear holes and beak.
He hadn’t eaten in days.
And who the hell kept banging on the fucking door?
“Goddamn it, go away,” Bean coughed as he curled up further into himself, trying to get some semblance of peace in his raging mind. He felt Scourge in the walls, staring down at him with that same condescending smirk he wore whenever he ordered him to do grunt work. He felt him towering over him, protecting him and dominating him in the same breath. He couldn’t escape this life, he needed his fix, he couldn’t escape him…
He can’t escape.
God, he can’t escape.
“-ean…BEAN!” Nack’s voice tore through the haze of pain and fog, pulling Bean’s face up by his feathers. At first, he thought he saw Scourge glaring down at him, but as his eyes adjusted, the phantom of his boss evaporated, and he saw Nack in his place. “Damnit, Bean, keep it together. I’ve been calling your ass for the past five minutes.” Behind Nack, Bark stood off to the side. Unlike Nack, Bark looked at him with genuine concern etched on his face.
“I…I didn’t…hear ya…” he coughed out, “god…fucking damn it…make this stop.” He hacked and spat, his body warring with itself. Nack rolled his eyes and tossed a small bag at Bean’s feat. Inside, the familiar snowy powder was like a balm to Bean’s nerves. He frantically grabbed the bag and sighed in relief moments later as the first dose hit his system, calming the internal screams of his demons. “Thanks, boss…” His voice was weak, brittle like grass in a drought-laden meadow.
"Yeah, well, don’t thank me just yet. Bark really risked his hide going to the old hideout to get you the stuff.” Bark’s eyebrows furrowed, offering Bean some water before glancing at Nack. “Yeah, I know we’re lucky no one caught you. But we need Bean on his game for this to work.”
“What...to work…?”
“The plan, you dolt. I finally figured out what we gotta do. We need the constable, detectives, and that posh asshole Shadow away from the constabulary and I think I know how…” They looked at him expectantly, “you two will start a riot.”
“A riot…?” Bean and Bark looked at each other before Bean continued, “that’s…how exactly are the two of us gonna start a riot? I mean…if we had more members, maybe we could…”
Bark signed in agreement, pointing out that if they tried to start a fight, people would just gang up against them. Bean wasn’t exactly threatening, and everyone knew Bark may have muscle, but he was not very violent on his own. Nack shook his head.
“Not a riot from a fight. A riot…using the Beast. Sure, people may just gang up on you otherwise, but if you two start freaking out and saying you saw the Beast, people would panic. And the constable would have to gather people up to check it out.” Honestly, it wasn’t the best of plans. There were a lot of variables that could prevent the outcome that Nack desired. One of the detectives or Shadow could end up staying behind, perhaps to gather more assistance or protect those at the constabulary. People could simply not believe them and report back to Knuckles that those “three goons are causing trouble again”. The constable could have that entire area evacuated to the constabulary’s street so they can make sure no one gets hurt.
But there wasn’t much else they could do with just the three of them. A riot, however, was easy enough to start and – if Nack played his cards right – would make it easy to gather information while the town’s police force and mayor weren’t looking. “Look, it’s not perfect, but it’s what we got. Everyone knows the Beast doesn’t appear during the day, but no one knows where it goes. If you come yelling out of the woods about spotting it somewhere and all panicked-like, they’ll freak out thinking that anyone can be attacked during the day. Once Knuckles and his goons go to check it out, I’ll sneak in and look through their desks. There’s gotta be some sorta idea of how to catch it or find it or something.” His grin grew wider as he imagined it, “we’ll use that to catch it first and then we’ll use it to make it to the big leagues.”
“But-“ Bean pointed to the three of them, “how exactly are the three of us gonna catch it? Every hunter in town has been after it, not just the constable and the detectives.” Nack waved him off.
“I’ll figure that out later. Let’s focus on getting into the constabulary.”
Autumn mornings bring with them a sharp crispness to them that one can only truly experience in the countryside. The golden glow of a morning sun made the shifting hues and shades of the leaves deepen. The quiet chattering of woodland critters hurrying to finalize their winter preparation. It was magical in a way you couldn’t really get in the city.
Or perhaps that was simply Amy’s view of the world through rose-tinted glasses.
Shadow loved her.
He had been in love with her this whole time…
The way he would look at her when they were alone; the way Sonic and Shadow almost seemed always at odds regarding her. It made perfect sense when one considered that Shadow’s feelings were far more romantic than he admitted.
After he had finally revealed it, in the middle of an argument even, the two stood facing each other in silence. Her irritation was gone and eyes widened in surprise, hands frozen on her hips, staring up at him. He just stood there, shoulders slowly slumping down as if finally relieved of a weight that had been on them for months. The wind was the only sound that mixed between their thumping hearts, a sound that pounded through their ears like a cannon. Finally, after what felt like a millennium, Shadow turned and walked away without a word.
Her legs were rooted to the spot. She felt like nothing more than an undiscovered statue, left behind in silence, watching him disappear back into his sanctuary at the constabulary. By then, Knuckles had returned from his morning patrol – so after she provided him with the guns to return to the weapons shed, Amy went upstairs and returned to her work at the Archives. She could see from the way Shadow kept his office locked up tight that talking at that time was going to be a fruitless battle. Shadow had briefly shown her his true feelings and was now reeling from that decision.
Yet, as she sat that morning a full three days later, drinking her tea in her room, Amy decided that it was time she spoke to him. Granted, she had also been reeling from the surprise confession. She felt so stupid as not to realize that his insistent way of preventing her from investigating the Beast was simply his attempts to keep someone that he loved safe. That his need to send her far from this town, away from its dangers, was anything but his own sacrifice to ensure her survival.
It was frustrating – wanting to stay and help him – yet knowing he was willing to die alone if it meant she lived instead. “That while my damned, idiotic brother may be willing to risk your safety for his own selfishness, I’d rather you be a thousand miles away from me if it meant you being safe?”
Is that why Shadow and Sonic fight so often…? She wondered. Is this why Sonic feels so strongly about not trusting Shadow? Were his words simply jealousy…or was it because Shadow was willing to put his love aside for her safety, unlike Sonic who was certain he could simply protect her himself. The two brothers had their love for her in common, yet very different ways of showing it.
She needed to speak with him.
At the thought of it, however, Amy’s heart began to race in her chest. How could she just walk up to him like that? What if he -? She shook her head. Why am I nervous speaking to Shadow? It’s not like he proposed like Sonic did…and besides, he must know Sonic has made his intentions clear…Shadow, however, has only confessed to loving her himself, nothing was said about pursuing an engagement or marriage or anything like that.
Sonic made his feelings apparent early on; he’s been telling her that he loved her for months now.
Yet, why did it feel…different when Shadow confessed it? Was it the way he spoke or…maybe it was because he was so closed off that his words came across even more sacred, like a hidden secret he accidentally let slip out.
Sighing, Amy groaned, “I can’t do this…” The stress of finding the Beast, guilt about her late fiancés, and now realizing she truly was stuck between two brothers both professing their love in different ways; it was a lot on a girl. Her mother’s words from years ago came back to haunt her, once sighed dramatically in their townhome’s parlor
"A man’s love is the most divisive thing in the world, especially for beautiful girls like us.”
She had rolled her eyes back then in that parlor room, thinking it was simply her vain and prideful mother boasting about her own beauty. Now she realizes the hidden wisdom in those words. But she wouldn’t let this happen! If Shadow wanted her to properly acknowledge his feelings, he would have to officially state his intentions with her just like Sonic had. He couldn’t just confess and then expect her to swoon over it!
She’d march right up to him and insist that he be clear about his plans with their relationship after saying such a thing.
“Good morning, Miss. Rose.” And yet, as soon as she saw Shadow standing outside her grandfather’s manor with a simple horse drawn carriage behind him, Amy felt the words she had prepared for him dry up like leftover berries in the summer sun. Amy had always acknowledged that Shadow was no less than Sonic when it came to appearance. In fact, it felt wrong to just refer to Shadow as handsome. His looks were more along the lines of gorgeous and –
What am I thinking?! This is Sonic’s brother! She jumped, realizing that she had just been standing there – staring at him. Shadow, at least, was just waiting for her to speak with a calm, reserved expression. It was almost as if he hadn’t just dropped an emotional weight onto her a scant few days ago. “Oh…um…good morning, Shadow! I…I thought we would see each other at the constabulary.”
“Yes, well…I actually have some business in Green Hills today, so I won’t be headed to the constabulary…I was hoping you could assist me today instead of being stuck in that dreary Archives room all day.” Green Hills was the closest town to Knothole. If Station Square was further North of Knothole, then Green Hills was to the South of Knothole. She hadn’t even thought of that town since she had arrived here.
The Beast and its attacks had a way of isolating someone.
“Wait, why me? Shouldn’t Rouge go with you since she is your secretary?” Shadow shook his head.
“Rouge has other tasks to complete for me in town, plus I need her to keep an eye on Sonic.”
“And you can’t just take him with you?” He huffed.
“I’d get nothing done…besides…think of this as…an apology for how harsh I’ve been on you these past few days. I’m sure you could use a break away from this town, as I can.” Ah, there it was. This was also his way of getting some space from Knothole and the Beast and possibly even Sonic. “I need to go and procure some supplies for Knothole to last the winter, I’m sure you can assist with-“
"Shopping?” A smile slipped onto her face, despite her attempts to remain aloof. “I suppose I have no arguments against that. Let me grab my purse and we’ll go.”
He nodded, “of course. Take your time.” A moment passed before Amy cleared her throat.
“Did you eat breakfast…?”
He blinked, “ah…I had some before I left…”
“…Would…would you like to come inside for some coffee? I’m sure Bunnie can whip up a small cup while you wait.” He looked at her silently before smiling softly.
“Just one cup should be fine.” Soon after, the carriage set off with the two of them nestled inside. Unlike the simple, open-air buggy that Antoine used to cart her to and from Knothole from the Rose estate, Shadow preferred the usage of a much more ornate surrey carriage. Iron wrought wheels rumbled against the dirt road as one of the thoroughbred horses from his estate pulled it easily, barely reacting to anything save for the commands of the driver. As she sat on the back cushion with Shadow, Amy couldn’t help but grimace each time their wheel hit a particularly harsh rock or bump. He smirked, “not so used to going long distances, Rose?”
“Not in a carriage…not anymore.” She looked outside, “any plans to start trying to implement motor cars in Knothole? They’ve become very popular in cities and other towns.” He shook his head.
“As much as I’d like to, it’s not exactly feasible right now. Maybe it would have been if we had more farmers further away, but as it stands…everyone lives so close that its easier to just walk everywhere…plus…there hasn’t been much work done on infrastructure since things began getting…unruly.” He sighed as he looked out the window, “we are – admittedly – behind most towns in everything…”
The words seemed to suck any lingering warmth from the sun away. Knothole really was dying, and Shadow was just trying to keep it alive for as long as he could. Pulling her red cloak tighter around her, Amy fell silent. “…I’m sorry…that I called you a coward, Shadow…I…I should never have said that.”
He scoffed, not looking at her. “I’m not unaware of what others say behind my back. You were just the only one brave enough to say it to my face…so, I can’t exactly fault you for it…” Shadow finally met her gaze, firm but not harsh, “but thank you for your apology…” He grew quiet again as the rumbling of the carriage took over any feeble attempt to converse. “I know I seem cowardly when I hide away during the nights or refuse to partake in patrols or hunts…but I have no choice…if something were to happen to me…this town would not survive.” He didn’t elaborate, letting her piece together the weight of his words.
Shadow was the mayor, but if he died…the town would have no one who could do administrative work…and that meant no one to ensure it functioned properly. It would fall into chaos and disarray. She couldn’t imagine anyone else being able to keep the town running with as little resources as he did.
He hid so that the town had a chance.
“…Now I feel even worse for disparaging you like that.” Her ears drooped. Insulting him for doing what had to be done in order to prevent total annihilation, despite literally watching him work himself to exhaustion. What kind of lady was she?
Shadow leaned over and took her hand, making her look up at him with sad eyes, “if you wish to make it up to me…then I simply ask that you promise to give one thing to me.”
“Like what?” He smiled gently.
“Your trust.”
“My trust?”
Shadow nodded, “in just one thing in the future, I want your absolute trust.” She chuckled softly, her hands still in his. His grip was warm and gentle on her hands, like he was holding a chick.
“You sound as if you are planning on doing something terrible.”
After a moment, Shadow kissed her knuckles. It was a move so similar to Sonic’s that it made her heart lurch into her throat before her cheeks were flushed red, “just…insurance. I know my brother doesn’t exactly sing my praises…and in some aspect, he’s right. We both hide things from you, Amy. I simply need you to trust me absolutely in just one thing.”
“And you won’t tell me what it is?”
"Not unless I need to.”
Amy sighed, “alright. I promise…to make up for my horrible behavior, you’ll have my absolute trust in one thing in the future…should you need it.”
“Thank you, Rosebud.”
The difference between Green Hills and Knothole was as stark as day and night. And interestingly, it was less in the appearance of the towns that this difference lied…it was in the overall feeling. Knothole was a beautiful countryside town, where wooden cottages were often properly maintained with little gardens and simple farms with livestock and crops in neat little patches of land – all surrounded by the lush, green forest. Yet, the air surrounding it was often heavy with desperation, fear, and hopelessness. As the day in Knothole trekked on, closer and closer to the ever-threatening night, people looked over their shoulders more and hurried their steps faster. It was as if they were trying to outrun the night, trying to stay in the daytime for longer.
Not so in Green Hills, a scant thirty miles away by carriage, as it was much more relaxed and serene. The grass seemed greener, the sunlight was brighter, and the air felt lighter. Like an unseen foggy border had lifted between Knothole and Green Hills, Amy felt the weight of the Beast’s looming presence lessen as they got closer to the bustling town. People were out and about without care as they tended to farmlands and gardens, fished in the streams, chopped wood, picked wild mushrooms and berries…everything that seemed like memories of a past so far away in Knothole. Amy felt a pang in her heart as she spotted children playing hide and seek within the trees along the road, hearing them call out names and giggling.
She remembered life like that before she left for the city and returned to a nightmare.
Shadow put his hand on her shoulder, “try not to think about it. We’re almost there.” The carriage rumbled into town, dark and moody as the town it had departed, clashing with the other buggies and surreys it parked beside. The coachman, silent as a ghost, opened the doors to allow them out. Shadow was first, stepping out to the street before he turned and offered her his hand, “come along, Rosebud. We have an appointment.” After he helped her down, Shadow moved her hand to hold onto his bicep before walking with her down the cheery street.
"I don’t remember this place being so…chipper.” She observed.
Shadow huffed, “it’s no more chipper than it was years ago…it’s just Knothole has become…dreary, in a way.” The market was far fuller here than back in Knothole. Merchants opened their decorated stalls and shops, calling out to potential customers with promises of deals and quality in their wares – all trying to entice just one more sale. Shadow paid the street vendors no mind, despite their gleaming glass crafts and steamy foods, and instead stirred them to the more established stores.
Their first stop was at a general store. Unlike the one in Knothole, this one was decently filled with products both local and imported. She glanced at the barrels filled with hard candies, mints, and lollies. Beside them was a small display of chocolate bars and boxes alongside taffy sticks. “Craving some candy, are we?” Shadow teased as the shop keeper walked up to them. She blushed, pulling her eyes away.
“No, I just…there’s so much more candy here…I thought maybe I’d grab some for Tails.” Before he could respond, the shopkeeper arrived.
“Ah! Lord Shadow, what a pleasant surprise. Here to order some more supplies?” His attention was, once again, drawn from her. Yet his hand remained on top of hers, keeping her in place. He was a very large dog Mobian, with cyan and white fur and kind eyes set within a jolly face. His walk was confident, yet gentle as he hunched over slightly into a bow, “and who is this lovely lass on your arm. Quite a wonderful day when such a beautiful one enters my shop, Miss?”
She smiled, blushing, “it’s nice to meet you, I’m Amy.”
“Likewise, Miss. Amy. I am known around these parts as the Conductor and I welcome you to my quant little shop,” he gestured around. “Here I sell everything from sweets to saltines to silks. Please, feel free to have a look around.”
“I will…umm…”
Shadow spoke before she could even ask, “he is the former train conductor of Green Hills. After he retired, he took over running the general store.” The Conductor laughed.
“My wife and kids took me to Spagonia to celebrate, but I found I needed to do something productive once we came back. And running the general store lets me meet with everyone who comes through, just like on my old train.” So, he was just an old man who enjoyed meeting new people. She couldn’t help but feel comfortable in his presence. He must have been quite the train conductor. “Now, I do believe I can secure you some supplies, Lord Shadow. If you don’t mind coming to the back office to sign some paperwork, I’ll have you back out with your lovely lady soon enough.”
Clearing his throat didn’t mask the blush on his face, “very well. Amy, wait here. I’ll be right back.”
“Alright,” Shadow disappeared into the back with the Conductor who asked her to keep an eye on things while they talked.
It was strange, being alone in this shop. In Knothole, there was always this sense of foreboding when one was alone anywhere that wasn’t felt anywhere here. Here, she felt calm and at peace, as if the world was simply napping lazily in the autumn sun outside. There, it felt like something would stalk from the shadows at any moment.
She tried not to think about it.
Ching-ting! Ching-ting!
The little gold bell on the shop door jingled as it gently opened, drawing Amy from her thoughts. Currently, Amy was stationed further in the store in front of the cashier’s bench with four long, wooden shelves stretching out towards the door – creating five aisleways. In each aisle, products lined the shelves and barrels filled with treats or toys blocked her from getting a clear vantage point of the door. A chill crept down her back as she imagined some creature skulking inside.
Maybe she wasn’t as relaxed as she thought.
“Hello?” She squeaked out, forcing her body to inch just a bit forward.
Ccccccreeeeeeek.
Her quills bristled, “umm…the…the Conductor is just in the back if you need him…should I call for him…?”
Nothing.
Her ears flattened as images of the Beast flashed through her mind, creeping through the forests and through the aisles towards her.
This was an awful idea! Why did she agree to leave Knothole with Shadow? What if it had followed them here and was going to wreak havoc on this idyllic, peaceful little town? Calm down, Amy…calm yourself…it doesn’t appear during the day, so it wouldn’t be here right now…plus people outside would be screaming, so it must not be here! Yet, Amy couldn’t help but remember it standing at the garden fence, the screams of the burning at the Road Show…the sounds of Fifi’s heartbroken sobbing.
The sound of shifting hard candies shook her from her dark thoughts and Amy spun around, catching sight of…a little human girl.
She was a petite, scrawny little thing in a simply blue and white gown. Her hair was the color of fresh snow with dark shadows between the strands; all perfectly curled towards her head like a little angel cherub.
An angel cherub who looked at her with wide blue eyes as Amy caught her sticking her tiny hand into the barrel of caramel candies. “Hey!” With a gasp, the little girl jumped back – hands filled with stolen candy – and took off faster than Amy thought a little girl could move. Within moments, she was back out the door. Without thinking, Amy hurried after her, “get back here!”
Outside, the little girl merged into the crowd, dodging legs larger than her and ducking under tables while Amy followed her…not under the tables, of course. The pair raced down the street and into the alleys before coming back into the main road where Amy would have lost her if the little angelic thief hadn’t bumped into a pair of rather unfriendly looking skunks.
The girl slammed into the smaller one, causing him to shout out. “Hey! You little snot nosed brat,” the smaller skunk yanked her up by her elbows, “whatcha think ya doing, ya numbskull? Knocking into me like that?”
“Heh, look at her squirm,” the larger skunk sneered.
Silent, so quiet one could barely hear her over the din around them, the girl whispered an apology. The hard candy lay scattered on the ground. Her eyes watered as she looked down at the ruined candy. “I didn’t mean to…”
“Yeah, yeah, well if apologies fixed everything, they wouldn’t need jails!” The skunk gestured to his fur, now sticky from the caramel, “now look at me? Look at my fur! It’s gonna be a bitch to clean this out!” His tail puffed up dangerously as he gestured to his grey and white fur.
Amy finally caught up and yanked the girl away, “stop that!” She held the girl close, “she knocked into you on accident, alright? She didn’t mean it.” The child, who was just running so desperately from Amy, now hid deeper into her skirt. Amy couldn’t help but notice how it seemed that she was still trying to catch her breath, wheezing slightly. The skunks, for their part, shifted their irritated gaze to her.
“Who are you, her mom?”
She glared, “no. But I’m not gonna let you just bully a little kid.” Amy pulled her in tighter, “and besides, it was just sugar drops. Just use some water and soap and you’ll get it out of your fur in no time.” Amy would know from the countless times she stuffed her face with Christmas caramels as a child. The smaller skunk growled.
“Ya think I don’t know that, ya tramp? But if this brat hadn’t run into me, I’d be fine!”
“She’s sorry, okay?! She didn’t mean it!”
“She’s gonna pay for it!”
“Are you seriously going to make a little girl pay for getting your fur dirty?”
Well, when she put it like that, it sounded childish. And he knew it, from the blush on his cheeks. But he simply glared harder, “Five hundred bits.”
"Five hundred bits?!” That could buy Amy a new gown. Granted, without all the jewels and lace her mother and she preferred, but still! “You want to be paid five hundred bits for a little girl running into you and getting your fur dirty?”
“Yes,” his face broke into a smirk, “unless you got other ways to pay us. We can accept that trade too, right, Tumble?”
“Yeah, bro. I could use a new girl, the ones at the brothel are getting boring.” Now Amy was fuming.
“How dare you!? I will absolutely not-“ A loud crack caused them all to jump as Shadow appeared through the now dispersing crowd, gun still pointed up towards the sky with a dark expression. He stalked forward and she could see him trembling with fury as he stood behind her.
The skunk and his larger brother, Tumble, held their hands up as they eyed his Colt SA with even wider eyes. The pair took a hesitant step back, “uh…hey, relax. We uh didn’t realize she was your woman, Mister.”
Shadow didn’t speak, just staring at them with a gaze that would have made the Devil weep.
Tumble leaned down to his brother, not taking his eyes off Shadow, “Rumble, bro…? I think we should get going before he blows our brains out.”
Rumble nodded, “…uh…you know what…? It…it’s just sugar drops…I’ll be good…you folks have a nice day.” Then, as if they were roadrunners and not skunks, the two tore down the road away from the irate Shadow. The crowd around them also quickly dispersed, trying not to draw Shadow’s attention. Amy felt like running herself, but steeled herself.
It’s not like he would shoot her…maybe…
“…Uh…thank…thank you for helping me, Shadow.” He didn’t speak for a moment before finally relaxing with a deep, resigned sigh.
“Is it physically impossible for you to stay out of trouble? Or perhaps it’s against your religious beliefs to stay out of trouble?” He gave her a look. Not murderous like he had given Rough and Tumble, but so incredibly unimpressed.
“Okay, in my defense! I had to catch a little thief, okay?” It was then that the little girl began coughing as if trying to heave her lungs, “oh my god!” Amy knelt, patting her back soothingly. “Breath, it’s okay…easy now, easy…” Now in the sunlight, Amy could see that the little girl was very pale. Her cheeks were flushed but dark bags hung beneath her eyes. She was so weak and frail, Amy wondered if a stiff breeze would crumble her to dust.
Shadow dropped his irritated gaze and swiftly picked up the girl, “come on then, let’s get this child inside.” Amy walked beside him, whispering softly to the little girl as her head lolled on Shadow’s shoulder.
“So, do you wish to tell me how you somehow procured another child? A human one at that?”
“Well…” She explained everything that had happened. From the sudden opening of the door to spotting the theft of candy to the race through the streets. Shadow listened patiently, rubbing the girl’s back as her wheezing subsided. “And that’s how you found me with those…thugs.”
“Yes, I’ve seen them about when I come here. Nothing more than a pair of con artists who like stealing and swindling people out of their money.” They returned to the general store where the Conductor stood, speaking to a strange girl.
Amy couldn’t tell exactly what type of Mobian she was. She wore a cloak to cover most of her face and body, save for a tail reminiscent of a lion with a tuft of fur at the end. “I assure you, my dear, if I spot her, I will let you know right away. A little girl like her couldn’t have gotten- AH! And speak of the devil,” The Conductor cried out, pointing to them. The girl spun around, face still obscured in the large hood.
“Gears and starters, there you are, Sage!” The little girl, Sage, reached for the girl weakly. It seems all her running had truly tired her out. “Thank you two for finding my little sister…she wandered off while I was shopping with her.”
Shadow shook his head, “thank Amy. She caught her trying to grab candy.” The older sister looked down at Sage in her arms, who – despite her pale, tired expression – did look a bit remorseful.
“Sage, you know better than to steal candy…”
“…I…know…I just really wanted something sweet…” Though Amy couldn’t see her face clearly, she could tell Sage’s nearly silent words affected her. The cloaked girl seemed sadder, holding Sage tighter,
"I know you do, little gear…I know…”
“It’s really no issue,” the Conductor said gently, “you can take some to go. I never manage to sell all of it anyways.” The older sister shook her head.
“Dad said she can’t eat sugar right now…sugar doesn’t make the sickness go away, after all…” Sage seemed to deflate further. Amy felt her heart grow heavier. She remembered being sick as a child and desperately just wanting to eat something tasty but being denied.
"Surely,” she nudged, “just a small candy won’t hurt? Just a little to help with her medicine?” The older sister didn’t speak; her arms wrapped around Sage protectively.
“…I…I guess as long as it’s just to help the medicine go down easier…” The Conductor promptly went to one of the shelves, grabbing a small jar of chocolates – all gleaming and glittering like brown jewels. He promptly handed it to the two sisters, but when the eldest reached into her coin purse, he held up his hand.
“No need. So long as little Sage here takes all her medicine, that’s all the payment I need.”
“I couldn’t!” The elder sister protested, “really, I have enough to pay for-“
“Add it to my receipt, Conductor.” Shadow said firmly, “there. It’s paid.” As the older girl turned to argue, Shadow gestured to Amy, “I’ll deduct it from her salary.”
“Wait, what?!”
Sage, for the first time since Amy saw her, finally smiled as she happily held onto her own jar of chocolates. Her eyes seemed brighter.
After that fiasco, Shadow kept a strict eye on Amy as they progressed through the town on his errand, going from specialty shop to shop in order to procure different items and deliveries. If anyone wanted to say anything about Shadow literally shooting his gun into the air, they thought better of it. “I truly didn’t mean to cause trouble.”
“And yet,” he flicked her nose, “you always seem to.”
“Well, I just wanted to get that stolen candy back.”
“And did you?” No. It was now very much on the dirty ground for the worms and birds to enjoy. Well, at least Sage eventually got her candy. Though, it was strange how her sister seemed insistent on not removing her cloak or revealing her name. And she couldn’t help but remember just how sickly the little girl was. Shadow noticed her look, “I’ve seen those two once or twice here…apparently, the little girl was born sickly and has always been a bit weak.”
“Oh….” Then it explained why her sister was so insistent on not giving her candy.
“Their father is the town doctor and a brilliant scientist who is trying to find a cure for her, but I’ve never met him.”
“…Do you…do you think she’ll be okay…?”
Shadow didn’t answer right away. “I think she is surrounded by a loving family, so maybe.”
The bustling town had its charms, but also a sadness that she wasn’t prepared for. A sadness that didn’t come from isolation by a near mythic beast or violent deaths, but from an enemy that had proven relentless through eons.
Disease.
It was almost a relief when they climbed back onto the carriage. Amy’s feet hurt and the light lunch they had enjoyed after leaving the general store was beginning to cause her eyelids to droop. Shadow sat beside her, too tired to worry about maintaining distance. The carriage slowly rumbled to life as the driver urged the horse onto the road, heading towards Knothole once again. As the sounds of Green Hills slowly eased into the background – and with it Sage and her sister, the Conductor, and Rough and Tumble – Amy sighed in relief. “Tired?”
“Mmm…” she nodded, “it was a lovely trip, getting to explore Green Hills. But I think I will be happier in my bed after this.” Shadow nodded in agreement.
“I enjoy going there, but even I cannot keep up with its chipper atmosphere. Perhaps I’m too accustomed to the gloominess of Knothole.” She chuckled. Tired, they looked at each other with no walls up and no attempts to dig through them. “Thank you…really…for taking me there and…taking care of me in Knothole.”
Shadow smiled softly, “thank you…for never being afraid to call me out on my assholery.”
Amy snorted, laughing, leaning against his shoulder. “Always.”
He was silent before speaking, “…I…I also got you a gift.” That was a first. Shadow hadn’t given her a gift since she was a child. He sat up, causing her to move her head as he reached into one of the several boxes he had loaded with the most immediately needed supplies – medicines, ammo, the like. Searching for a moment, Shadow pulled out a box that reminded Amy of a jewelry box.
It was a perfect rectangle, in polished brown wood with a silver clutch holding it closed. “Oh, Shadow…that’s lovely, but…I really don’t need any jewelry-“
“It’s not jewelry…” He sighed, “I wish it was…because I hate the idea of you handling one of these…I’m afraid you’ll get hurt and I don’t want that…but…” His gaze met hers, his hands took hers, “you are right…it’s not reasonable for me to think you will always be safe if I’m not around. The Beast…it’s changing, and I don’t know what it might do next…so…if I must, I would rather you have this than risk being caught unarmed.”
He gently put the box in her lap and Amy, stunned by his words, slowly undid the latch and looked inside with a gasp. Nestled in black silk sat a handgun – polished to a near mirror shine. It’s dark handle fit perfectly in her little hand and that’s when she realized this one was a lot smaller than the one he had shown her at the constabulary. Amy looked at him. “
“That is a Baby Browning…I thought this might be easier for you to grip.”
“It’s so small…” She smiled, feeling…elated.
All her life she had been expected to let the men handle things. “Now, now! Shadow’s not known for his bedside manner, but he had a point. No use in you goin’ along and gettin’ mixed up in all that.” “Look, Amy, I understand Shadow is an arrogant bastard. Why don’t I take you home? I’ve been meaning to pay a visit to your grandfather anyways.” “I’m sure he’s got things under control. Constable Knuckles has kept this town running as best he can with Mr. Shadow assisting him.”
Now it felt like she really had a choice in how things could affect her, how she could help. She felt like she wasn’t just expected to let someone else save her. Shadow made her look at him, easing her head up with his fingers, “Remember, Amy…my guns are for hunting, this one is purely for defense…when you use it, you’re not using it to kill…you’re using it to give yourself a chance to live.”
“Thank you, Shadow…” Her voice felt hoarse, and she wanted to cry. He was finally letting her defend herself, even if it was just a little bit. Without a second thought, Amy put the gun down and pulled him to her. Their lips molded into each other, causing Shadow to grunt in surprise and stiffen before melting into her arms like warm chocolate.
Notes:
Wouldn't it be wild if I somehow managed to finish this by Halloween?
Chapter 21: Chapter Nineteen
Summary:
The life of a maid starts early in the morning. She hopes it doesn't end with the night.
Notes:
The theme song for this chapter is Summertime Sadness by Lana Del Rey. Don't ask why...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Nineteen
The life of a servant was a life filled with laborious days and work that couldn't even begin to be considered glamorous. To those who are used to being served, the life of a servant was a test - a challenge by a higher being to maintain their noble dignity and standards. To those used to serving, a life of paid servitude was often difficult, yet a simple way to guarantee a stable life with a wage, housing, healthcare, and possibly even connections to places they once only dreamt of. To those unused to either, but conditioned to a life of need, the life of a servant was a godsend - a blessing from an almighty power to answer their prayers. And yet, to Bunnie, a life of servitude was all she had ever known, and she was mighty comfortable with it. Born to a maid and a farmhand, Bunnie had been raised in this estate - had toddled after her mama and gotten in the way when trying to help with laundry. Normally, this was not done. Most high-class families expected their maids to voluntarily resign to focus on raising their children. Yet, her family's financial situation was not great, and Grandfather Rose had adored Bunnie, often treating her like a second granddaughter. So, she was raised to know the ins and outs of being a maid before eventually becoming one of the maids who cared for and served Miss. Amy directly.
Before the sun even considered inching its way to the horizon, Bunnie D'Coolette was already wide awake. On the upper floors of the house, often considered the attic area, she and Antoine shared what was traditionally the butler's quarters - turned into their room when the former butler retired, moved away from Knothole, and after they married that spring. Her ears twitched slightly, instinctively cataloging every single noise inside the house as it settled its weary old bones.
The soft, wispy sounds of the other maids tucked away in their beds - fast asleep.
The quiet, groggy huffs of the mares in the nearest barns as they chastised their foals back to sleep.
The rustle of trees and grass as the wind breathed autumn life into them.
She heard everything and knew everything that happened in these walls, and Bunnie was content to live in her own little world here, as the best maid in the house. Sitting upon her simple oak vanity, Bunnie continued to brush her hair as she hummed to herself. She had already washed up and was dressed properly, her apron tight around her waist as she pinned her hair up in a braid. Her eyes were wide awake as she listened to each sound, making sure not one was out of place.
Out-of-place noises led to death after all.
She shuddered, remembering the night Vanilla died.
"Ah can hear her," Bunnie had choked as she sobbed in Antoine's arms, trying desperately to block out the noise. But her ears would not be cowed, nor would they be denied. She had wanted to collapse into herself, to sob and scream as the nightmares of that night tormented her. The nightmares where she was trapped in the dark, forced to listen to the cries of the Beast's victims as it slaughtered them just out of sight. Yet, she instead wiped the tears from her face that following morning, determined not to let the horrors of the dark taint her little world in this estate, even if through her tears. After all, they were all used to saying goodbye at this point. There was a time when tears could only dry up and fade away.
"Mon coeur," in their bed, Antoine still lay there, groggy and eyes cloudy from sleep. She glanced back at him, noting how he watched her with worry. That was her sweetie, always fussing over her and worrying to a fault. The bed was larger than she ever thought she would get to sleep in, far too used to the smaller beds in the servant quarters with the other maids. Heavy blankets of wool dyed a deep burgundy had replaced the soft, airy blue cotton ones that they had used in the summertime. They felt a bit too heavy for her, but they were perfect for when she wanted to hide herself under the covers.
Bunnie slapped her cheeks, snapping herself out of it. No hidin', Bunnie-girl! We got work to do. Antoine yawned again.
"Mon amour, you are avake too early...come back to bed and stay avec moi for a bit more, no?"
She snorted, shaking her head. "No use in wasting precious hours, Sugah. Ah gotta get up and get things ready for breakfast." Her husband huffed.
"I curse zhe day that zhe chef ran out on this house. If I zee him, I vill challenge him to a duel for making mon amour take on more vork." It had been a few years since the estate's former chef just packed up one day and left one day, citing that he couldn't cook good food if he died just trying to pick from the berry bushes in the woods. Since then, Bunnie had taken it open herself to make breakfast, lunch, and dinner for the family and staff of the Rose household. Grandfather Rose had tried to stop her, saying that he'd simply find someone willing to take on the work, but Bunnie saw no point in it. People were scared, especially the further one got from town. In town, there was a fragile sense of safety - the belief that if anything happened, at least a neighbor or passerby would spot it immediately and raise the alarm. And maybe those few moments might mean the difference between living and dying.
Out here, where the farms became more common and the manors stood tall against the sunrise, those moments were gone. How long would it take before someone passed by their desecrated corpses? How many minutes would pass where they bled out on the floor, waiting for the cavalry from the town to arrive to simply watch their last moments?
No, no one would come to work in a place so close to the woods. They were lucky to retain who they could now - the small few with nowhere to go and no desire to leave their kindhearted boss.
So, instead, Grandfather just reduced her other work, telling her not to overwork herself.
Bunnie still did. Better to be dead tired at the end of the day than to stay up replaying the sounds of the worst nights.
Stepping out into the corridor, the wooden planks beneath her creaked slightly, but to her it might as well have been right beside her head. Her footsteps were the loudest in this deafening quiet, drowning out the outside as she headed towards the back stairs. Down one floor, she found herself on the second floor where Miss. Amy, Tails, and Grandfather Rose were all fast asleep. Tails' little sniffing, an adorable habit he had while he slept, made her heart settle. She didn't know when it happened, but she had taken to listening for signs of breathing lately. Perhaps it was because breathing meant life and safety? After all, if no one was breathing - if all sucked in as much air as they could to avoid making sounds - then something was wrong. She was especially happy to hear Amy's quiet grumbling as she spoke in her sleep - nonsensical and silly.
Amy never believed Bunnie when she told her the things she said.
Best of all, Grandfather Rose's harsh snoring, like a lazy old hound, made her feel safest of all.
After ensuring that all was well on the second floor, Bunnie headed down to the first. She passed through the hallway, where the windows still showed the darkness of a dying night, slowly but surely giving way to daylight. She had to hurry. She may not be able to go outside just yet, but she had plenty of work to do in the kitchen until then. The walls around her were wrapped in faded yellow wallpaper with painted designs of myrtle flowers in neat rows. The dark oak floors were worn in certain places, very well-worn and revealing a story of a few family generations being raised here.
But it definitely needs a good shine.
Finally, she reached the first-floor pantry. The temperature always felt a bit cooler down here, with no windows to allow for sunlight to warm the room. On the shelves lining the walls sat everything she might need to make a good, hearty meal to start the day - though, Bunnie noted with a bit of solemnity, she couldn't help but notice that a few things were getting very low. We're halfway through the sugar...Maybe she needs to cut back on baking Tails cookies. He needs to eat a bit healthier anyway. Below the steps was the wine, which was now basically empty save for Grandfather's few bottles of prized wines. He had only three now, each a Domaine de la Romanee-Conti. Each was reserved for a special event.
One for his granddaughter's wedding.
One for the birth of his first great-grandchild.
And one for his family to drink upon his death.
Bunnie refused to think about that one.
The last time Grandfather Rose cracked one open was on her wedding day.
Beyond, through the pantry door, was the kitchen. It gleamed with well-maintained appliances that were once top of the line, but were now a few years behind kitchens within the cities. Still, the staff worked hard to keep them clean and functional, so they did the job just fine. Grandfather Rose had made sure to keep a large, wooden icebox to prolong his fresh milk and eggs, keeping enough for everyone in the house. Bunnie reminded herself to check the ice block; it might be time to see about buying more. She'd have to go all the way to Green Hills to get it, but they needed to keep things cool. The floors were clean and swept from dinner so well that she almost felt bad scuffing them up again. However, breakfast was a must, and if she wanted to make sure that she, Antoine, and their coworkers had enough energy for the day, then she had to get moving. On the left-hand side of the room, two doors sat with equal space between them. The closest led to the servant's pantry, where all ingredients bought and maintained for the staff were, as well as their own small wood-burning stove. The other one led to the scullery room, where Bunnie caught just the hint of lemon-scented soap and linen. Headed into the first door, she made quick work of finding her ingredients.
First, she grabbed eggs, cream, and cheese from the icebox in the kitchen. Then Bunnie set to work, cracking eggs and mixing the yolks with cheese with practiced ease. From there, she cut up the green onions, blanched some spinach, cut up some bacon, and soon the mouthwatering scent of sizzling, cheesy omelets filled the air. Next, she cut up fruit and toasted some bread, placing all of it on a serving tray with freshly churned butter. The coffee she had brewed while cooking the eggs sat in a large copper coffee pot, accompanied by heavy, well-used mugs and plates to match.
Now came the difficult part. She couldn't count how many times she had dropped this tray and ruined breakfast when she was first starting to work seriously. Climbing back up the back stairway, Bonnie headed straight to the third floor, where she heard her coworkers all stirring and moving about - doing light, early morning tasks or readying for the day. Judging by the sounds, the Rose family hadn't woken up yet. Tails used to wake up earlier, used to getting up early to help tend to the house with Vanilla and Cream. However, he had started to sleep in late in Amy's room, not wanting to wake her.
By now, it had been almost an hour since Bunnie woke up, yet the sun was only just beginning to peak over the horizon.
Once back on the third floor, Bunnie took a sharp left into what used to be the billiards room, but now served as the servants' dining room. Inside, all sat at a long table that comfortably sat the house staff; all her coworkers were chatting away as they waited for breakfast. "Allow me, mon amour. You have done zo much already," Antoine was suddenly at her side, scooping up the tray to give her tired arms a break. She smiled and kissed his cheek.
"Thank you, Sugah-toine~"
"Hey, hey!" Marie, a maid who had only been at the estate two years now, chided. "Save the lovey-dovey stuff for after we've all eaten, you two," she teased. The others chuckled and whistled, teasing Antoine to a bright red, while Bunnie just laughed it off. Mornings were her favorite time of day, allowing her to leave the night behind and focus on her work. Nighttime was harder for her. The table was soon awash with plates, clinking silverware, and gossip.
Lots and lots of gossip.
It was an unspoken rule that if one wanted semi-public information regarding society and its upper echelons, then the papers were the best source. Papers included information that could be easily verified either by witness accounts or confirmation from an involved party. However, if one wanted to go deeper, to gaze into the heart of their community and see the secrets hidden within the beating vessels, then it was simply easier to look to the servants. Most wealthy and storied families rarely hold their tongues around their staff, not considering that each staff member can use their répertoire of sordid secrets and hushed information to form a sort of intellectual network. They then use this information in multiple ways.
Secrets traded for secrets.
A maid might tell a fellow maid from another house how her master's eligible son has developed an interest in equestrian sports, making it easier for him to meet the other maid's young lady.
A chef may mention to a farmhand his mistress's sudden love of peaches, which might suddenly be available for sale soon after.
A stable boy may have noticed that his master is visiting another manor very frequently, around the same time, his brother in another house mentions his lady's sudden pregnancy.
Secrets are traded with secrets, and some can both topple or strengthen a household.
All from a servant's mouth.
This held for the Rose manor, whose staff frequently went in and out of town - half the time on errands and at other times to have some space away from the encroaching woods. Though their information was not as interesting as other townsfolk. At least, that was until Miss. Amy returned, and the town was treated to the delightful show of Sonic and Shadow posturing around her like two rival birds who had never seen a mature female before. Sonic, the town's most charming hunter who was once regaled by old and young alike as a brave and relaxed figure, was suddenly seen practically following Amy like a love-struck puppy - happily by her side and teasing her with corny and overly romantic gestures. Shadow, once regarded as a cool and collected leader with an iron will, was now a frustrated mess who couldn't hold his tongue around her...or mask the look in his eyes when he thought no one was watching.
But what of Miss. Amy's thoughts?
Oh, everyone had to know.
It was just a shame that the closest maid to Amy was Bunnie, and while she may love to tease Amy about her suddenly complicated love life, she had kept her mouth stubbornly shut.
Bunnie wasn't the only one to keep quiet. There was almost no gossip or sordid tales to be heard from whatever remained of the staff at Ark Manor. Many rarely left, and when an Ark maid or stable hand or male servant did appear in town, they had a sort of...hollowness to them. Like they were trapped within their own bodies, caged within their own flesh. It was chilling, seeing the faces of maids who seemed like they desperately wished to say something. And couldn't. What went on there, in Ark Manor? What had changed the once warm and inviting home to a fortitude of solemn isolation? Bunnie was curious...but curiosity, she had learned these past few years, got one killed.
Still, the gossip continued across the table.
"-saw it in the trees by Farmer Jax's corn fields. It's been getting closer."
"-Massive footprints, all leading back to the tree line. Then just gone, like a ghost."
"I heard that green bird's been staying in that criminal's old home. Just sits there in the dark, muttering to himself."
"Must've gone mad."
"-Saying it really is a werewolf. Mrs. Lin is starting to call for more investigation into 'ungodly practices'. Sounds deranged, if you ask me."
"Those wandering circus folk are still wandering about town. When are they going to leave?"
"I hear Lord Shadow is allowing them to stay. Some saw him heading to visit a few times. I wonder why?"
"-What do you zhink, Bunnie?" She jumped as Antoine's hand gripped her shoulder. Bunnie looked at her husband, whose face was serious.
"Sorry, Sugah. Ah wasn't payin' attention. Didja say somethin'?"
Antoine sighed, "zhe Constable Knuckles...zhere iz talk zhat he iz considering...an evacuation." The table began to quiet as others turned to listen in. Antoine continued, "zhis cannot continue. Zhe town is unable to trade, farm, fish, or hunt properly. Zo, zhe constable is going around - trying to plan on how to catch zhis Beast...'owever, if zhis does not work, zhen..." Then the town would be evacuated, forced to move en masse to a safer area. And, most likely, many of the staff here would lose their jobs. Grandpa Rose would likely move upstate once his daughter found out about the situation, and while he could take Bunnie and Antoine, a whole staff was a different matter.
"A...Ah don't think we need to worry 'bout that now, Sugah. Why, maybe they'll catch it this time." Despite her shakily optimistic words, the faces of her colleagues remained concerned. Some began to push their food around on their plates, their appetites evaporating like mist in the summer sun. "Maybe this ain't a breakfast conversation, Ant." She said softly.
Antoine looked like he wanted to argue, and honestly, who could blame him? Having a plan for the worst-case scenario prevents an even worse disaster. Despite this, her husband stopped talking about it. Breakfast continued in a much more subdued tone, and before long, the day continued. As the impromptu chef of the house, Bunnie was exempt from the dishes, as, after the servants' breakfast, she had to prepare the morning meal for the Rose family. Unlike the simple yet filling breakfast she enjoyed, Bunnie made a much more elaborate fare for her employers, just as her mother had taught her before.
The warm, soft smell of oatmeal drizzled with cream and molasses filled the air. A heavenly aroma of sizzling ham danced with the sweet scent of poached pears drizzled in honey and sprinkled with cinnamon. The omelets she made for Amy and her family were much heartier with scallions, spinach, bacon, cheese, and cream. Cutting into one let the steam rise up as cheesy yoke poured out with a golden sheen. Warm baked hot cross buns were slathered with freshly churned butter, all with cold glasses of milk and steaming hot coffee adorned the table as Tails trudged downstairs. He held onto Cheese the doll as he rubbed his eyes, clad in one of Grandfather Rose's old shirts - making him look smaller than he actually was. Normally, as a commoner like Bunnie, Tails would've been up and about, helping with the chores along with the other staff. However, Amy had made it clear that Tails' sole duty was to be a child and grow up while under her care. This meant that Tails got to sleep in with the rest of the Rose Family, as well as eat at the table and simply exist as if he were born into it.
Bunnie had a hunch that once Miss. Amy went back to Station Square - whenever that was - Tails would be right behind her.
"Mornin', Mrs. Bunnie..." Tails mumbled drowsily.
She gave him a bright smile, pushing the conversation about evacuation from her mind. No use in burdening the poor boy with these thoughts; he'd already been through so much this year alone. "Good mornin', Tails! Good to see you bright and early," she pulled the chair closest to her out so Tails could climb on. Shortly after, Amy came down. It wasn't exactly wrong to say she was wide awake, but she certainly was not attentive. The pink hedgehog had this look in her eyes that told Bunnie that breakfast was the furthest thing on her mind. Tails looked at her, confused, his own mind waking slowly as he watched his benefactor move mechanically to her seat. Bunnie simply waited. Servants, after all, were not entitled to a greeting from their employers. Though it was strange for Amy not to say anything.
Apparently, that thought must have crossed her mind, too, delayed as it was. Amy blinked and blushed as she gave them both a sheepish smile, "Oh...sorry, you two. Good morning, I hope you both slept well."
Bunnie held back a laugh. She could guess why Amy might be a bit distracted today, "as well as anyone could. What's got your mind so clouded?" The pink hedgehog took that moment to begin eating as Tails tucked into his eggs, "Ah, yes. The ever successful Stuff Mah Mouth So Ah Don't Have To Answer technique. Very well played, my lady." She waved Bunnie off with an eye roll.
"Tails, did you make sure to do your French homework before bed last night?" The small fox grimaced as his ears folded back.
"...I think I fell asleep before I could."
Bunnie chuckled, "Let's hope Lord Shadow decides to skip class today. Ah don't think he'll be too pleased to hear you didn't do your work." Amy nodded, though her blush seemed to brighten at the mention of Shadow's name. Interesting...
"Well, just make sure to be honest with him when he asks. Remember, he's putting aside a lot of time to teach you, so you owe him that much." Tails slouched.
"I'm sorry." Amy pats his head, smiling affectionately at the sullen little fox. Smart as he was, Tails was still a little boy who also didn't want to do his homework.
"It's fine. Shadow wasn't one to always do his homework when he was your age, so I think he can't blame you too much." Breakfast for them passed by normally, while Bunnie quickly whipped up a plate for Grandfather Rose. Just as she was about to head upstairs with it, the older hedgehog made his way down the steps. His steps were stiff and his hand was firm on the railing, but if you looked at his face, you'd think he could vault downstairs.
"Started without me again, have you two?" He laughed as he ambled to the head of the table. Bunnie quickly pulled out the seat and set his plate down. The two greeted him with warmth as he settled his weary body into the plush dining room seat. With a deep, satisfied breath, Grandfather Rose gave Bunnie a grin, "spoiled us again, have you, Bunnie? What treats do we get for breakfast today?"
"Well, Miss. Amy and Tails had an omelet, poached pears, and some ham. You, however, are eating exactly as the doctor insisted. And getting some omelet and oatmeal." His grin faltered a bit as Grandfather Rose grumbled.
"First, they practically imprison me in my own bed; now even my food is forfeit? Come now, I can at least handle a bit of ham." Ignoring his protests, Bunnie served him a steaming bowl of oatmeal with fruits and molasses as well as half an omelet and some tea. "Not even a cup of coffee?"
"I'll pour you one once you eat everything on your plate," Amy giggled. Sometimes, it was easy to forget Bunnie was a maid and not another granddaughter of Grandfather Rose. As her grandfather begrudgingly began to eat his much healthier meal, a soft knock at the door alerted them to a visitor. They all looked at each other in confusion. It had been about two or so hours past sunrise, but that was still usually too early to venture out for a visit in these parts. "I best get that-"
Amy stood up instead, stopping Bunnie, "No, no. You stay here and make sure Grandfather finishes his oatmeal-"
"I do not need babysitting, Amy Rose. I ca-"
"I'll get the door," and with that, Amy left the dining room to attend to the unexpected guest. As Bunnie attended to Grandfather, her ears picked up tidbits of a conversation between Amy and a rather familiar, deep voice.
"Shadow...constabulary today..."
"-business in Green Hills...assist..."
"-secretary..."
"...apology..."
"...coffee..." That was all she caught while simultaneously trying to focus on tending to her master. Grandfather looked at her quizzically.
"Is something wrong, Bunnie?"
She shook her head, smiling faintly, "Ah think we may have one more for breakfast." Right on cue, Shadow entered beside Amy. The hedgehog was only a bit taller than her, with Bunnie being the same height as Amy. However, he always did come off a bit imposing to her. His firm, burning eyes always seemed to either showcase irritation or disinterest in anything not related to Knothole's inner workings. Ever since his parents died and Shadow inherited the ducal title, Bunnie had believed he was simply too guarded to be anything but firm. However, as he gazed at Amy, walking into the dining room, she saw glimpses of the Shadow she remembered before. A Shadow that was more relaxed, more open to those around him, more himself.
It was nice.
Amy smiled shyly before turning to Bunnie, "Bunnie, will you pour Shadow some coffee while I grab my purse?"
"Purse?" Her grandfather blinked, "You hardly need your purse to go into town - simply have them send the invoice here." Waving her hand, Amy continued upstairs as she spoke.
"I'm headed to Green Hills today to help Shadow." The room seemed to shift as the implication hung in the air. Shadow was taking Amy out of town...unsupervised. The old man hedgehog gave Shadow a look, one that even the stalwart duke could only handle for a moment before looking away with his hands behind his back like a mischievous teenager. Tails looked between the two, innocent confusion on his face at the sight of Grandfather's clear ire.
Bunnie wanted to double over laughing.
Amy absolutely did that on purpose.
"So," Grandfather started, gesturing to the seat beside him. Shadow, silent as a sentinel, took it without fuss and waited while Bunnie poured him a cup of coffee. Black, one sugar, no cream. "You intend to take my granddaughter out on the town?"
Shadow cleared his throat, "I assure you, my intentions are completely innocent. I...simply need her services as a secretary while I attend some business in Green Hills, is all."
"Is that so?" Grandfather did not look convinced. "So, then you will have no issues taking Bunnie or one of the maids alongside you?" Shadow stiffened, his cheeks reddening.
"I'm afraid that would be difficult. I...did not intend on using the larger surrey for this trip."
"So, you expect me to let her go with you unsupervised?" He flinched. Unmarried men and women were not meant to be alone, unsupervised. Amy had gotten away with being alone with Knuckles, Vector, and Espio because the three simply had no interest in a romantic relationship with someone whom they viewed as a valued friend and colleague. Sonic had mainly stuck to seeing Amy in the company of others, even at the Road Show. And Shadow had done the same, always in the room with someone else, as well as with her.
At least to Grandfather's knowledge.
Bunnie had it on good authority that Sonic had snuck Amy out of the house. She really had to have a word with her about that.
"I am surprised at you, Shadow. You know very well that Amy is an unmarried lady, and to be alone with you, an unmarried man, would be detrimental." His ears flattened as he sipped his coffee. "I must insist she stay here."
Shadow didn't speak for a while. He finished his coffee before turning to look Grandfather in the eyes, "I understand your concern...I won't pretend that I...don't feel the same way my brother does about Amy...however, I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about with me. I would never do anything to harm Amy...admittedly, I was hoping to take her to Green Hills to...take her away from Knothole and the Beast for a bit. I worry it might be affecting her too much at times." Bunnie couldn't deny she had worried about that, too. Amy had even been caught up in a massacre, barely escaping the flames of that doomed Road Show. Bunnie hated that she was even working at the constabulary, so close to an investigation that had killed so many people. Tails silently slipped away from the dining room, no longer wanting to hear any more about the Beast.
Poor boy.
Grandfather stared Shadow down for what felt like hours before sighing, "Have her back before nightfall. And I'm trusting you to be a complete gentleman, Duke Hedgehog. No less." Shadow nodded in agreement.
"She deserves no less."
And so, that is how Bunnie found herself in charge of Tails for the day. Instead of heading off to his French lesson with Shadow - which Tails was glad to skip - Bunnie was headed to Rotor's carpentry workshop. The sun was already high in the sky as the two traipsed through the town that autumn morning, leaves falling like multi-colored stars. The wind rustled the balding branches of trees and bushes as Tails stepped on differently colored leaves, playing a game only he knew the rules to. "You think Rotor is gonna teach me how to smelt metal today, Mrs. Bunnie?"
Good god, Ah hope not! Bunnie would rip him a new one if Rotor put Tails in danger of burning himself like that. Though she knew the easy-going walrus could be just as responsible as Shadow when he felt like it, Bunnie couldn't help but feel a little overprotective of the little fox who had become the poster child of suffering. "Uhhh...maybe? Or he might just have more to teach you about carving." Tails pouted.
"But I carve so much now, I wanna try something new! Mr. Shadow says that there are tons of inventions in the city, and maybe Miss. Amy will take me to see them one day." The little guy was getting more and more curious about the big city, and Bunnie knew Amy was conflicted about it. Taking Tails there meant leaving Knothole, possibly for good. But she couldn't just deny him his curiosity. "I like building stuff, Mrs. Bunnie!" He grinned at her, "Rotor and I are gonna build the best trap ever!"
She beamed, "I know you are."
"What's this about a trap?" Startled, both Tails and Bunnie turned towards the street to see Sonic cantering up on Solaris. Nickering in slight agitation, Solaris had to be calmed and cooed at before he stilled, causing Sonic to roll his eyes. "Always so moody in the mornings." He looked down towards them, a relaxed smile on his face. "Morning, you two. Amy around?" Bunnie shook her head.
"Miss. Amy went out to Green Hills today, helping Shadow with some business of some sort. Ah'm just takin' this one to see Rotor." At the mention of Amy's day trip out of town, Sonic's face darkened for a moment before relaxing. Bunnie noted that he still looked rather irritated, like he had found out someone had taken something of his without permission.
"That fu-" She cleared her throat, and Sonic paused, remembering that Tails was right there. He gave her a forced grin, "My brother always did have a habit of dragging people along with him." Sonic slid off Solaris in a smooth descent, holding onto his reins as the horse grumbled. "I guess I'll just have to catch up to them later..." He muttered before rubbing Tails' head affectionately, "So you're helping out Rotor now?"
Tails, always pleased to get attention from Sonic, nodded enthusiastically. "He's teaching me a lot about building things! He even said he might teach me to smelt metal one day." Sonic laughed, the sound full and warm.
"That sounds great, little buddy. Maybe you can even help me repair some of my old rifles."
If Amy freaked out about Tails learning to shoot, what made Sonic think she'd be okay with him building rifles? Bunnie stared at him incredulously as Tails' eyes grew wide with excitement. He's so lucky Amy likes him...otherwise she might kill him later. How was she going to explain why Tails was talking about fixing old rifles when they got home? Tails turned to her, but Bunnie held up her hand. "Let's focus on carvin' for now..." Sonic, at the very least, seemed to pick up that maybe he shouldn't encourage this line of thinking and changed the subject as he led Solaris down the road with them.
"Anyways, what are you working on now? I rarely see Rotor nowadays."
Tails launched into excited babble as he went on and on about Rotor letting him help build a big trap. They passed through the town slowly, the meager crowd going about their day-to-day lives. The innkeeper stood on his porch, sweeping morosely as the nearly abandoned inn sat empty of guests. It would've been on its last legs if the Hedgehog Family hadn't provided them with the funds to stay open as a sheltering option for those caught out at night. Bunnie made a mental note to stop by later to grab lunch before she went back to the manor with Tails. The older mouse mobian spotted them and gave them a short wave before he continued to clean, more out of habit. Soon they came closer to the church, where one could see Father Regus greeting parishioners at the door, blessing them with whispered prayers for strength and safety in these darkest of times. She felt her shoulders slump at the sight of someone openly crying.
The Beast hadn't attacked recently, not since Scourge, but she recognized the faces of some who had lost loved ones. Sometimes, all one could do was pray and hope their prayers drowned out their grief.
Father Regus noticed them and stepped toward them, a calm, serene look on his face. "Greetings and blessings, my children. Would you care to join us for the morning mass? I'm sure we could all use the strength of God and our community in these days." Tails clutched Bunnie's skirt, his eyes dimming as he stared at the church's large, imposing doors. It feels like each time he steps through doors like those, it's to bury someone he loved. Sonic scratched his arms, clearly uncomfortable. "Let not your pains keep you from the light of the Almighty. He sees all our pains and remembers them."
Bunnie smiled gently, "Ah might stop by later...but Ah actually gotta get this lil' one to Rotor so he can start learnin'." Father Regus nodded, his calm and friendly demeanor not changing in the rejection.
"It's a good thing, taking the time to learn honest work at a young age. The Lord rewards those who wash their hands with good works. I won't keep you all then, may you all be blessed and may He watch over you." With that, the priest headed inside the church to start his sermon to the congregation. As the doors closed, Sonic huffed.
"Weird old man...what use is God in this place?" He muttered. Bunnie shushed him, ignoring the fact that technically, he outranked her socially.
"That's no way to speak about Father Regus. He is a good man and just wants to comfort people."
Sonic rolled his eyes, "No use comforting people with fake platitudes. God hasn't heard us in years...otherwise this would have never happened." The rest of the walk was in bitter silence.
Notes:
A bit shorter than I had hoped it to be, but c'est la vie. High key, I forgot to give Bunnie a theme song. Put your suggestions in the comments, and I'll pick one from there.
Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty
Summary:
Memories of a night long lost haunt those who remember.
Notes:
Chapter Theme: The Best I Ever Had - Limi
(https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jSY46lhXL5k&list=RDjSY46lhXL5k&start_radio=1)FUN FACT: This was supposed to come out on Oct 31st, but your girl got hit with both food poisoning and a migraine (...all that planning for my costume, wasted)...SO as a special treat to make us all feel better, I added a scene that was 100% NOT PLANNED in this chapter. When you see these "****", that is the sex scene I decided to add. It's at the end, so if you're not looking to read that kinda stuff, you can just skip it entirely. Everyone else, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Twenty
Lively laughter echoed from the workshop as Rotor chatted with Tails, reminiscing on silly adventures as a young walrus. He hadn't been a very adventurous child, preferring to toddle after his father most of the time. However, he did get into some trouble with the village children - sometimes even with a young Shadow, Sonic, or Amy. The sound of a hammer pounding away at iron ingots and nails clanged through the air as Rotor spoke, "and wouldn't you know it? It was my dad the entire time, wearing a mask he had fashioned out of a sack." Tails doubled over in laughter, clutching his stomach as giggles overtook him. The older walrus smiled. This was how a kid should be: laughing without a care while the adults handled all the more important, more somber tasks. Like many involved with Tails, Rotor hated that he had been exposed to so much. However, he had a sinking suspicion that it would be some time before the young fox got to enjoy his youth. "Anyways, that's how I learned not to sneak out at night - even if the other boys dared me to."
"Was it fun? Going outside at night?" He paused for a moment, considering the question. For years, it had been an unspoken rule before becoming an actual town ordinance. Don't go outside your home at night, even if just to the yard. Stay indoors, locked behind doors and windows. Close the curtains and hide in your beds. But before that time, when he was still young, the night sky was awash with stars and secrets. Camping trips, moonlit rendezvous, and the roaring laughter from within bright taverns were just a few of the things he had lost. He remembered how his late mother used to enjoy sitting on her porch, stargazing. He remembered his father going out with him to catch fireflies. How he longed for the town to have another New Year's festival where they'd light up the evening with colored fireworks. And then the Beast appeared, and night became a stranger to them all. Rotor looked up from his work and stared at Tails, who only remembered the nights as something to be feared and hidden away from. "
"Yeah...it was fun once...that night was beautiful."
Tails looked thoughtful, busying his hands with the task Rotor had assigned him for the day. Today, Tails was tasked with marking all the spots where nails, screws, and springs would be placed for the trap's mechanisms. It was unexpectedly tedious work, and Rotor kept a close eye on where he marked the wood, sometimes even having him redo a line of marks. Everything had to be just right; otherwise, the trap would fail before the Beast even got close to it. "Didn't you get scared of the dark?"
"Sometimes," Rotor admitted, "not being able to see your way clearly can be scary, and not knowing what's out there even more so. However, there were also fun times. When night helped make things brighter or more interesting, when even being scared could be fun."
"Being scared could be fun?" The young fox's tone was incredulous. For as long as he could remember, fear was the farthest thing from fun he'd experienced. Oftentimes, fear was followed by death - sometimes the death of those he knew.
Rotor nodded, "There used to be a holiday we celebrated...I think it's still celebrated in the city. We'd all dress up in spooky costumes and try to frighten each other before we'd spend the nights eating our hearts out with sweets and candies. I think the town once even held a dance for the adults, all with silly masks..."
"Really?"
Rotor hummed, "yeah...but then we had to stop...too dangerous now, they said. The Beast would wait until some hapless victim was alone and...well...after the first few times, the old mayor decided not to host Halloween in town anymore..." Rotor smiled sadly as he rubbed Tails' head, "I hope one day you'll get to enjoy Halloween too, kiddo."
"I'm not sure...I don't think I'd like scaring people on purpose."
Rotor laughed, "Maybe not! But you'd probably love all the mint candies you could get." He watched him perk up at the mention of his favorite snack, "speaking of! I was able to get some of the last mint candies from the grocer before he ran out. I've put them in the back where we store the old doctor's things." Tails hopped up, the idea of being able to eat mint candies away from Amy and Bunnie's monitoring gaze briefly distracting him from his task and their topic of discussion.
"Really? Can I have some? Please? Pretty, please?" A laugh bubbled up from Rotor's chest as Tails pleaded for a snack.
"I guess we've earned a treat. Come on." Lumbering over to the door that still had the fading words "DR. HORATIO QUENTIN QUACK" printed on the frosted pane, Rotor opened it with a huff. The hinges squeaked in protest, not used to moving so often anymore. Inside the room was little more than a dark, dusty cave with boxes piled high. In the back, standing firm before three windows with curtains drawn tight and, curiously, boarded up with nailed wood, was a large cedar desk. It once was the favored working place of the old duck doctor, who spent hours on end writing notes and filing medical paperwork by oil lamp. Now, the doctor was gone, but his paperwork certainly was not. It was shoved in drawers, covered the desk, the floors, and most assuredly was filling the myriad of boxes. If one looked closely, they could even make out the old filing cabinets that were also certainly filled with old papers regarding the many maladies that cursed this town. Besides paperwork, there were old carpentry tools, abandoned small projects, schematics, and other things that Rotor just was too lazy to throw out right away. The only thing that outnumbered all the items in this old office was the dust and cobwebs. Truly, Rotor rarely used this place and, frankly, he wouldn't put candy here either...however, Tails has a knack for noticing mint candies, and he had wanted to surprise the lad. "Wait right here, Tails, I'll grab it."
The mint tin - the only not dusty thing in this room - sat primly on a small space on the desk, towered by piles of papers that had not been moved in years. A little metal box with green and red stripes and a cheerful logo with a bow - inviting all to indulge in the fresh-tasting, cooling goodies within. Tails looked around at the dark room, taking it in, "This was a doctor's office?"
"Yeah...well... that was where the old doctor used to do his paperwork. Files about patients and illnesses and other research stuff..." Rotor didn't exactly understand it. His expertise lay in carpentry and blacksmithing, not medical science. Tails, however, seemed curious. He gingerly stepped inside, just over the threshold, before he picked up a nearby paper.
August 18th, 17XX
Despite my best efforts, it seems that the town has been forced to endure another season of influenza. This new vaccine is said to work wonders against this plague, but country folk such as my neighbors are hard to impress with science from far within the research labs in the cities. I've done my best to try to assure them that this science is sound - I've looked over the results myself, and I am further amazed at what the mortal mind can do when faced with such a disease- yet many of the older ones remain stubborn in their ways. In their eyes, why bother with a cure they don't understand when the medicines they've practiced for so long have done well for them. "Well enough" is laughable. They are not the ones who have to be at the bedside of every person-child and elder-wheezing their last, struggling breath...I'm getting too emotional...A doctor must remain aloof, lest we let our emotions shake our hands when they must be steady. But I am still so frustrated at their determination to remain ignorant...no matter. Duke Hedgehog has agreed to do his part to convince the loudest voices to see reason and trust in ingenuity. I suppose being a father for the first time has opened his eyes to the need for better healthcare. I will not reject the help. Such a man, with such influence in this town, is truly a blessed ally.
...That reminds me. I need to make a new tincture for the new little lord. Young Master Shadow has developed a bit of cholera, and I know his mother would welcome any reprieve from his cries, the poor thing.
"Hey, Rotor! Look, this one mentions Lord Shadow. What's cholera?" Rotor looked at the paper he was reading.
"Huh...didn't realize we had these notes still...this must have been after Lord Shadow was born, cholera is a disease that...babies get." Rotor then looked around. He really looked around. These papers weren't just scraps...they might contain the entire history of the town through the eyes of the town doctor. "I think we can find something about the Beast in there. Maybe some sort of hint.” Amy's words came back to him like a loyal pet. She may have been onto something. If Dr. Quack was here when the attacks began, he must have also been the one to examine the remains of the livestock killed in the beginning...and maybe even the first victims. Suddenly, this room felt far too small, and he wondered if anyone could see them through those large windows. Tails looked up at him.
"Something wrong?"
He looked down. Tails didn't need to know this. He didn't need to know that notes about maimed remains and torn apart townsfolk might be lingering within the mountains of paper and ink. "...No! No, just...thinking. Hey, let's get back to work. We got a lot to get through today," He gingerly put the paper back and put his large hand on Tails's shoulder, leading him away as he handed him the mint tin. The weight of the possibility of a hint being within his walls was unexpectedly harsh.
Her ears twitched uneasily as she hid within the shadows cast by the carpenter's shop. Granted, what she had heard wasn't exactly groundbreaking. So Shadow had cholera as a baby? Not exactly something that would tear apart everything they had built, but Rouge had built a life on using the tiniest bit of information to her advantage. It had gotten her into affairs and out of trouble, and her intuition was telling her that she needed to get into that room before Rotor or Amy found anything...concerning. Why didn't Shadow take care of this place? The bat sighed. She couldn't blame him...he was just a boy when everything started.
She could never blame him for this.
"Hmph...slacking off again, Rouge?" Chills went up her spine as she glanced to the side to see Sonic approaching. Gone was the jovial, relaxed Prince Charming Amy thought he was. His eyes, usually bright and teasing, were more muted and calculating as he looked at her. His stride was relaxed, like he knew he could catch her if he ran, and he was in no hurry. What unnerved her was the fact that he could walk so silently - seemingly on command - that even her own superior hearing couldn't catch his footfalls. It was like the world held its breath whenever he was alone with her, and she hated that horribly.
Rouge looked away, "slacking? Please, I am doing my duties as instructed."
"Oh?" He leaned against the wall like they were two friends just shooting the breeze. "And what have you learned?"
"...Nothing much. Just Rotor and Tails working on their project-"
"The trap?" She shut up immediately. Her silence was rewarded with a chuckle, "Yeah, I heard. A nice big trap to catch the Beast once and for all! Sounds exciting, if you ask me."
"I didn't," Rouge sighed, "and you're not even supposed to be here."
His eyes turned colder as he smiled at her, "I know. But it's not like Shads is here to stop me, is he?" Shadow leaving town was a risk. They both knew it was, and Sonic dangled that knowledge in front of her like bait on a fisherman's hook. "No," he sighed with his head against the building. "No, he's...in Green Hills...with Amy." The words came out bitter and sullen. The blue hedgehog was acting as if his older brother had stolen his favorite doll instead of his beloved, "and I'm here while he does God knows what with my intended."
"She's not your intended," was what Rouge wanted to say. However, she kept her mouth shut. Best to let Sonic whine rather than anger him. She had learned the hard way that Sonic was not as easily corralled as other men in her life had been. At least, not for her. Instead, Rouge redirected his attention, "Why are you here then? It's not like you to wander into town without some scheme." Sonic shrugged, a bored look on his face.
"I'd rather be here than that dreary old mansion. Shadow may like it up there, but I need to have space to roam, y'know? Can't handle being confined to one place so long..." He looked out of the alleyway, his face becoming more and more blank as he watched the village live their lives in a short reprieve of blessed peace. The church bells chimed, signaling that the afternoon was coming to an end and soon people would begin heading home. "Though, if Amy isn't around here, then what's the point of hanging out in town? At least when she's in the constabulary, I can see her." His voice grew softer, "Shadow just has to ruin everything, doesn't he?"
The feeling in her chest told her that dwelling on this line of thought would be a very poor choice. "They're probably headed back by now. Shadow wanted to make sure he was home by supper." Sonic didn't speak, still not looking at her. Sometimes, it was like Sonic wasn't even in his own body. His eyes seemed to glaze over as his thoughts began to race over each other, each demanding his attention. His foot began to bounce rapidly. His arms crossed and his jaw clenched as he thought. Rouge wondered what went on in his head when he was like this.
What did he see in this world?
Damn hedgehog was just closed off as her boss. Shadow's surly attitude and demands for perfection, she could handle. She's done it plenty of times. But Sonic? It was like dealing with a never-ending tornado, wondering when and where he would strike next. And praying it wasn't her or anyone that she loved. "...Come on, why don't we go back to Ark Manor? Otherwise, Shadow will have both our heads."
"Don't bother, Rouge," he eyed her from the side of his peripheral vision. She froze, the wings under her dress struggling to free themselves instinctively to make herself look bigger. "I know Shadow only left you behind so you could keep an eye on me," he grinned. "That asshole knew I'd look for Amy once he was gone, didn't he?" He did. Of course he did. And of course, Shadow didn't want to even chance giving Sonic more time alone with his beloved. "Fucker...one of these days, he's really going to piss me off." His grin didn't drop, but that could be worse.
"Sonic...let's just go." The two stood there, sizing each other up. If need be, Rouge was willing to damage her clothes and let her wings free. She knew Sonic wouldn't be able to beat her flight, and she had her instructions. Her mind raced through the steps. She knew what to do when Sonic was unmanageable. Sonic knew what to do, too.
Silence.
Then Sonic snorted and grinned, the carefree attitude he usually had back on full display. "Make sure Rotor doesn't find anything else about the Hedgehog family in that office, okay? He's getting...a bit too curious. Wouldn't want anything to happen, after all." With that, the cobalt colored hedgehog turned on his heel and walked back down the alleyway he had come from. "Be sure to tell Shadow that I'll be back late." She let him go.
That was the rule. Always let Sonic go.
****
Since her debut into polite society, her mother had always drilled into her that the most valuable thing that she had was her chastity, not just her virginity, as there were ways around that. But her very chastity itself. "Any man can enjoy a loose woman," her mother had lectured, "but only the purest of girls can hope to become one of the elites." Well, since returning to Knothole, Amy had been kissed and teased by two different men.
Her mother's heart would surely stop if she knew.
So, Amy decided she might as well enjoy it before that happened.
The way Shadow held her was the stuff that poets wrote of. Pulling her from her seat beside him, the duke now had her firmly on his lap, pressed against him as he devoured her lips. Shadow was a desperate lover, it seemed. Now that pretenses were far off in the horizon, it was as if a switch had flipped in him. Her mind was going fuzzy, as if he were making her drunk from his kisses alone. Mumbling against her lips, Shadow's raspy voice filled her ears. Soft, low, and strained, "tell me to stop, Lover. Order me away from you." His pleading was anything but submissive. Despite being under her, although his grasp was feather soft, his eyes told a completely different story. It was a gaze filled with unbridled hunger and want that swallowed her entire being whole. The blood rushed to her face, drumming through her ears. Her dress suddenly felt far too constrictive on her body.
Amy wondered if it was really such a bad idea to slip it off, let her fur and skin breathe without the suffocating silk. His gaze wandered further down, towards her bodice and further into her soul. "Shadow..."
"Tell me," he groaned, leaning forward to kiss her neck. Her startled gasp only made his grip tighten on her hips, "demand decency of me or cry out for help away from me...otherwise, I'm afraid I will not be a gentleman much longer." Her hands slowly trailed up his arms, tugging at the quills on his head as she whimpered.
"What...what if I don't want you...to be a gentleman...?" Her words were soft, barely louder than the wind, but Shadow heard them all the same.
He growled out, "temptress..." Suddenly, he pulled her harder against him, lifting her up until his leg was between hers - causing her skirts to bunch up between them. Yet no amount of fabric could prevent the feeling of heat that was building up between them. "You must have been sent here to test me," his lips trailed further down, nibbling across her collarbone. Amy couldn't contain the simpering noises rising from her throat, "to lead me to ruination." She felt the fabric of her dress slip from her shoulders as Shadow pulled it further down, kissing her chest more fervently.
"S...Shadow...! The driver-"
"Knows better than to look back here and not on the road..." Her sleeves slipped further down until her bodice lay with her skirts, leaving only her corset to cover her. She pressed against him further, suddenly nervous that anyone - the driver, her parents, Sonic - might suddenly storm into the carriage and spot them. A chuckle rumbled through Shadow's chest as he stroked her back, teasing her spine. "Easy," he said softly, "you're safe with me..." His kiss calmed her nerves, pulling away worries as if they were nothing but bothersome cobwebs. "But if you wish me to stop, simply tell me. I will not indulge in this without you." The way he stilled, waiting for her to respond, sent shivers down her spine. His eyes - smoldering and yet sweet - held hers hostage.
"...Just....not too much..." He nodded, resuming his work, turning her to mush. The clasps that held her corset closed snapped open one by one under his fingers - snapping in tandem with her heart. His tongue traced down her chest, slow and methodical as the laces of her corset were pulled loose. He didn't remove it, instead opting to push it lower and to the side. Then, with full access to her chest, Shadow began his real work - lavishing each breast with attention as his tongue and teeth traced and nipped at each rosy bud.
Amy gasped, feeling one of his hands slip beneath her dress towards the apex between her legs. "Shad....nnngh!" She whimpered as he began to stroke her, teasing and massaging her mound while he feasted on her chest, neck, and shoulders. The rumble of the carriage was setting her nerves on fire. The huff of the horses and gentle commands from the driver were nothing more than background noise to this lewd display. Shame and propriety were far from her mind; instead, her hips began to turn and press down harder on his hand. "Mmmm...harder...?"
Her wish was his command; he nipped at her nipple and tugged it deviously - a content chuckle in his throat when she cried out. His light strokes turned to firm rubs.
Circling...
Circling...
Then reversing and slowing until her legs were shaking from need. "Shadow..." She whined, tearing up. "Please..."
"Easy, Lover..." He sucked on her lower lip, catching it between his fangs. "I don't plan to take you in a carriage...I'd never treat a lady in such a way..." Oh! He was awful! She gripped his shoulders, rubbing herself against him harder, kissing him deeper.
He kept her on the edge of the precipice. Refusing to let her go over or rest, simply staying on the edge of his knife like a puppet. And she desperately needed him to cut her strings. "Please...please..."
"Well...since you beg so sweetly," she felt it then. Two of his fingers slowly eased into a place only one other had ever touched. Her back arched as she gasped for air as he stroked and curled them, brushing against a spot that coiled her even tighter. "God, you are so beautiful like this...like an angel, sent to test and soothe me..." His words were buzzing in her ears. His other hand held her by the small of her back, confining her to his torturous lap as the carriage rocked them back and forth. "You're just so pretty like this..." His fingers froze and slipped out, and Amy cried out, the shock of him stopping devastating. Once she looked at him, he gave him a firm look, "Say it back...tell me you're pretty."
"B...but-"
"Or we'll stop..." She tried moving her hips, but he wouldn't budge until she pouted.
Shyly, Amy parroted his words back, "I'm pretty..."
"That's it, you do so well," he kissed her as his fingers suddenly shoved back inside her. He swallowed her moans as their tongues fought to dominate each other. The tightening feeling in her stomach finally snapped once she felt him make a come-hither movement, curling right at the right angle to make her shudder in relief. His grip turned firm, holding her against his chest until she relaxed. She collapsed against his shoulder, whimpering. With a kiss to her forehead, he set her corset back in its proper place. "Let's fix you back up...I'd rather not get in trouble with your grandfather over this."
Notes:
Shadow's kinkier than we give him credit for here...
Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty-One
Summary:
Never turn your back to the dark. No good can come from such an action.
Notes:
Well guys, this is my belated birthday post (meant to have this on 11/29, updated Night Letters instead). To celebrate, the chapter song is Rotor's Theme: Afterglow by Sleep Theory (the reason why this is his theme will become apparent later)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Twenty-One
"So, you just found them like this?" Knuckles asked as he stared at the scene before him. It had been an unusual stretch of peace since the last sighting of the Beast during the Roadshow Massacre. This wasn't entirely unheard of, but they usually at least saw clues of its presence in the nearby woods or heard strange noises in the night after a few days. However, since that blood-drenched night, the town was treated to a relatively calm lull as the Beast seemed to disappear into shadows untold. Knuckles could only imagine that, if it was a werewolf, the Beast was biding its time...that was until now.
Silver sighed, a deep, heavy sound that felt like it had no business coming from the young hedgehog. But who could blame him? With Mephiles' death, he was unofficially in charge of the Roadshow, and that meant dealing with everything involving the Roadies...including this. Before them, in the fields that usually house cattle and sheep before being turned into makeshift pens for the menagerie of circus animals, lay several corpses. Two zebras, a lioness, and four horses were scattered in varying states of destruction. The zebras were practically half eaten, gutted, and ripped open as if being gorged on by tigers. The horses were no better, their injuries severe, and the blood already turning black and clotted. What made Knuckles' stomach turn was the body of the lioness.
The Roadies weren't so foolish as to not properly secure their carnivorous attractions. They had managed to make makeshift cages and set them in some barns that a few farmers had agreed to allow them to use temporarily. The lions were kept close because one of the lionesses had given birth to cubs in the past year, and Silver was determined to make sure they were well watched over. They had guards and caretakers almost around the clock, all trying to keep the lionesses calm while a werewolf prowled around in the woods surrounding them...yet this young lioness had somehow gone missing in the night and found dead this morning. The poor animal looked worse than the others. Its dead eyes stared off in animalistic horror and pain as blood pooled from its back.
It was missing its spine.
"We didn't even realize she was missing...the caretakers went to check on the lions and... well, they were all huddled in a corner of the barn, trying to keep their cubs away from the door. Didn't even growl or roar...just stared at us..." Silver seemed tired, "that's when we realized we were down one and went looking." They were closer to the woods than Knuckles typically liked to be, personally. It felt like the Beast had been killing the animals off all night and just left the lioness for last. But why? Why slaughter these animals when it had seemed content with targeting the townsfolk?
Knuckles grumbled, "I don't understand...why did it do this?"
Silver stayed silent before speaking, "...I believe it's warning me..."
"You?"
He nodded, "...it wants me gone...I'm too close to Mephiles, and it probably doesn't like that." Silver didn't talk for a while, just staring at the bloody section of the pasture. The other animals, those allowed to roam freely, kept a wide berth from the carnage. Animal instinct couldn't be denied, not even their own. Even now, Silver wanted to dig himself a hole and hide within it until the predator was far away from him. He ran his hands through his snowy quills, "But it will be sorely disappointing."
"Oh? Do you all plan on not moving?" Knuckles wasn't sure the town could handle an influx in the population right now. Shadow and Amy had returned with supplies just a day prior, as well as plans to return to Green Hills to pick up some more supplies that were being shipped. However, they were only able to secure just enough to get the town through the winter if they all tightened their belts and rationed everything. Even the wealthier residents were cutting back on indulging in certain items. Silver held his hand up placatingly.
"Not all of us. Some are discussing continuing back down to the city, where they can set up a permanent show. Maybe get away from the constant travel. Some are planning on joining with other nomadic troupes...Blaze, Sticks, and I have business here, however. So, I hope you don't mind, but we'll be staying in town longer." Well, that would be easier. Three extra mouths weren't exactly going to kill them...plus he would have more time to find out about Mephiles.
Speaking of, "so then you won't mind helping in our investigation here? If the Beast...really did originate from the Roadshow..."
"I will help where I can, but I do warn you...there will be times when I cannot answer you directly."
"Right...Amy said something about a curse?"
Silver nodded, "Mephiles...he was extremely... secretive and... well, any who lived within his Roadshow and troupe were all cursed personally by him to never reveal anything that might have harmed him."
"But he's dead," Knuckles replied flatly, staring at the quicksilver hedgehog. Instead of responding right away, Silver stared off as his mind wandered for a moment.
"...Sometimes, it feels as if he's right behind me." His words were soft, quiet, as if speaking too loudly would conjure Mephiles back to life and into power. Knuckles couldn't deny that he felt it too. The atmosphere felt...different after Mephiles' death. Granted, there was always a strange feeling after the Beast took another life. But Mephiles? His death felt even weightier, almost as if his death meant more than they thought. "Anyways, everyone is still under the curse, and I have no way of breaking it...not without his tomes, and most of them were burnt in a fire besides the one Amy gave me."
The book had been presented to Knuckles. Unlike Espio, Knuckles did feel the strange aura around it - as if the pages were crafted from snow. The words were weird; in a language he had never once seen. The symbols sent a chill down his spine and that picture - Iblis - sat in his mind like a rock. It gave more credibility to the idea of the Beast being a werewolf - even if Knuckles desperately wanted to refute the idea. "Can you decipher the book?"
Silver sucked in a breath, "It's...not entirely impossible...but understand, I am working off a single piece of evidence. This book, the Book of Chthonic...it's older than anything I've ever encountered before. It was the one tome that Mephiles never taught me from - never even allowed me to even glimpse at it. And while that could mean it will be of big help, I'm essentially starting from scratch without the rest of his notes."
"And the fire surely took care of those." So, even with Silver working on his end, it would be a slow process. Knuckles sighed, "Then just make any reports of progress to the Constabulary, Mr. Silver. I'll plan for your stay in the meantime," Silver bowed to him.
"I am grateful the Fates have allowed us to meet, Constable. I assure you; I'll do everything within my ability to help."
"Just try to stay alive. You and your family. I'll send some people to come to help you bury these animals." As Knuckles walked away, he thought of Silver's words. The Book of Chthonic...Silver's belief about being warned away...it seemed there were changes set to occur, and the peace they had gotten to enjoy these last few weeks was coming to an end.
The full moon will be there soon.
And winter would come with it.
Tails wouldn't be coming today. While Amy had stopped by that morning to drop off some supplies before taking the fox to his French lessons, Rotor had pulled her to the side and asked that Tails be kept to the constabulary for the day while he took care of some personal business. He had imagined that he would have to make up some excuse, but Amy held up her hand to stop him before he could. "I'm sure I can find him something to do. Take care of what you need, and I'll bring him around tomorrow."
That was all he needed right now.
He sat in the old doctor’s office, on a chair that was several times too small for him, shifting through papers covered in dust and age. It was very dry reading to him, filled with medical jargon that he couldn’t make heads or tails of. However, he kept at it as he read through each note with the diligence of a scholar.
January 15th, 17XX
Mrs. Rose came in, complaining of a sore throat. I prescribed her antihistamine as it seems to stem from her allergies to pollen. Mrs. Rose is insistent that this further proves that the city would be a much preferable place to live than Knothole. In all honesty, the pollution from the factories will also not fare her any better – but I am a doctor, not an advisor. I advised her to simply take rest for the next couple of days.
---
March 9th, 17XX
I’ve noticed an increase in patients complaining of toothaches. The grocer has increased his sales of sweets and desserts while decreasing the price. He says it’s to encourage more sales. Bah! At the risk of public health? What a charlatan. I shall have to have the mayor send out a message to the rest of the residents to remind them to either brush their teeth more frequently or lessen the number of sweets that they consume.
Honestly, sometimes it feels as if they are my children instead of my patients.
---
December 26th, 17XX
Young Master Sonic has been growing at a very impressive rate since his birth in June. Already, he is showing signs of trying to crawl, having turned over at a mere three months. Why, even his older brother didn’t turn over for a good six months. And he is quite the cheerful little lad, enjoying the attention of all around. Duke and Duchess Hedgehog seem quite proud of their littlest boy.
I did worry a bit that young Master Shadow might feel a bit abandoned, being barely over a year and already having his parents’ attention taken by the surprise arrival of a younger brother. However, Duchess Maria astounds me with how well she has handled this transition. She includes her eldest in everything regarding the baby and encourages play between the two young children. I expect her inclusion will help the two grow very close.
Now, if we could just get Young Master Shadow to agree to visit me more easily. I wonder if he still remembers the shot I gave him at six months?
“There’s nothing really in here,” Rotor sighed as he flipped through mounds of paper. Records of patient illnesses, medical charts, and clips from medical magazines were all he was able to find in the first few boxes. It seemed that, as brilliant as the former doctor was, he didn’t really give thought to organizing his notes. Rotor began to wonder if he could request Amy sort through them.
Well, he’d have to get past Shadow to do that, and Rotor was barely able to ask Shadow to order him more carpentry supplies due to nerves. He doubted he’d be able to ask Shadow to let Amy sort through this stuff to look for more evidence on the Beast.
Though, Rotor surmised, it doesn’t mean she can’t help in clearing out the storage. If he phrased it like that, maybe Duke Shadow wouldn’t be as –
November 1st, 17XX
I haven’t gotten proper sleep since that night. I…I don’t even know how to properly write this out. It might be in my best interest to cease writing about it at all, but I must. I know if He finds this, he will have my head…but I cannot keep this inside me. It feels as if it will come out either through my writing or my screams.
I just need to be careful. I won’t name anyone anymore. I’ll just stick to I’ll write this in my personal journal. It’s too dangerous to keep to a medical one. What if someone wants to review their records? Or stumbles upon this file? Yes. I’ll just keep this to my private writings. Let’s burn this before
This note cut off at that. Rotor read it and then reread it. Dr. Quack had a personal journal? Rotor looked around the room, as if he might spot it out in the open but found nothing but boxes and cabinets of paper. “Who is ‘He’?” The question went unanswered, but now Rotor felt like he knew what to look for. This had to be about the Beast and…perhaps the answers they were looking for were in this hidden journal.
He just needed to know where to look.
It had been three days since Amy had returned from Green Hills and, as such, three days of her face being in a permanent flushed state. Every time she thought her heart might calm down, those wickedly delicious memories of Shadow’s touch or his mouth on hers would surge and she was back to looking as if she had spent the day with her face to the hot oven.
And it wasn’t like the blasted black hedgehog was making things any easier on her. Ever since he dropped her off, dress and corset hastily fixed and with a quick forbidden peck on her lips, Shadow seemed determined to keep her in that way. Gone were the days when she barely saw him, Shadow was now constantly coming to find her and drag her off to some darkened corner for various reasons.
Performance meetings in his office where she was on his lap.
Sorting work in the Archives where she was pressed against the shelves.
Shooting lessons that always ended early, where he teased her with masterfully hidden innuendos.
It was frustratingly distracting and God, did she want more of it. There was a sort of hidden thrill that Amy found herself addicted to. She also found herself feeling increasingly guilty as she would often find herself thinking of Sonic soon after. Unlike Shadow, who had simply made his feelings known, Sonic had made it clear that he was properly courting her with an intention to marry her and yet, here she was, savoring the taste of his hated elder brother.
She couldn’t help the pit in her stomach at the idea of Sonic catching them together like that, but that also added to the forbidden thrill of it as well. “I’m terrible,” she sighed into her tea as she sat in her room.
“Well, Ah would beg to differ, but whaddo Ah know?” Bunnie’s voice startled her out of her thoughts as she came in with a fresh set of finger sandwiches. Shadow had given her the day off, citing that he will get nothing done knowing she was nearby – not that it was her fault he kept coming to her. Instead of going out and wandering around in the increasingly chilly weather, Amy had simply scooped up a bored Tails and went back home for the day.
Strangely, she didn’t even see Sonic today either.
Bunnie looked at her, “well, what’s on yer mind, Peachy? Ya look all pinker than normal.”
Amy huffed and stayed quiet before responding in a soft tone, “Shadow confessed his love to me…”
“Well darn it!” Bunnie groaned, “Ah owe Antoine thirty bits now.” The rosy furred and cheeked hedgehog gave Bunnie an unimpressed look, to which the blonde rabbit snickered. “Well, it’s not like it’s a secret. Both those boys are smitten; we were all just wonderin’ when that stuffy hog would crumble and admit to it. Ah bet on at least another week.”
“Gee…thank you, it’s nice to know that my love life has a betting pool.”
“Ya act surprised. Yer love life has been the most entertainin’ thing this year. Even with that Roadshow, God rest their souls.”
“Thank you, Bunnie,” Amy collapsed against the small, red couch as she glanced outside her bay window. Jokes aside, it seems everyone knew before she did about Shadow’s feelings. “Was it really that obvious…? That Shadow loves me?”
“Hon…Ah’ve seen how he is. Ya really think he’d tolerate someone constantly cuttin’ up at him? Last person who tried to stick it to him like that left within the hour, screamin’ for the hills.” The memory of Shadow using a literal gun to scare off those two skunks in Green Hills came to mind and Amy realized that Bunnie was right. That was Shadow’s usual de-escalation tactic, and she’s been in his face more times than not this year. “Plus, Grandpa Rose is the only one in town that Shadow would send Rouge to check on, everyone else is kinda on their own personally.” Bunnie thought for a moment, “he even makes sure the Rose Estate gets first pick of the supplies when he could. Always said it was because we were farthest from town and Grandpa Rose is the most vulnerable yadda yadda. We all knew it was because he loved you and wanted to show it somehow.”
Shadow had unloaded supplies on their return himself and practically filled their pantry with what he could – replenishing their sugar, coffee, and whatever else they couldn’t grow themselves. That night, he had walked through the house, ensuring personally that each door and window was secured before checking in with Grandfather Rose to make sure he was comfortable and had all he needed personally. “Does…does he usually-“
“Walk through the house like he’s checking the perimeter? He did, before ya came back. Once, during a real bad storm a year or two ago, one of our windows broke and he sent one of his maintenance men to fix it immediately. Had him looked through the whole house for any other damage from the storm.” That was so like Shadow, doing things to help without boasting about it or expecting anything in return.
And all because he loved her.
She groaned, her face falling into her hands, “what do I do…? Sonic practically proposed, but Shadow finally admitted his feelings and…I’m so torn.”
“Ah know, it’s the most important issue in Knothole.” Amy glared at her through her fingers at Bunnie. The maid continued, “who will win Miss. Amy’s hand? The roguish and charming Sonic or the dutiful and sensual Shadow? Ah can’t think of any other single thing that might be on anyone else’s min-ACK!” Amy threw a throw pillow at her.
“Okay! Okay, I get it…I’m being ridiculous. There’s a werewolf and I’m worried about boys.”
Bunnie chuckled, “and here ya were, coming down here all worried about not findin’ anyone to marry. Now ya might have too many suitors.”
Two hedgehogs and a werewolf to be exact, Amy thought. Best keep that bit of info away from Bunnie, though.
“Though, Ah feel Ah must remind you…no sneakin’ out at night,” Bunnie reminded her quietly, giving her a look. “Even with a certain blue hedgehog.” Amy blinked before her face erupted.
“You heard that?”
“These ears hear everythin’. Ah won’t tell, this time, but next time Ah’ll lock you in here myself, Miss. Amy. Ah don’t care what that boy thinks, the woods are no place for a little hanky panky.” This was it. Bunnie was punishing her for sneaking out! Amy groaned and hid her face again, nodding.
“I won’t sneak out again.”
Pleased, Bunnie eased up with a ‘good’. “Though, your Grandpa is sayin’ he’s gonna start bein’ stricter with those boys since they’re ‘less innocent’ in their attentions then he thought.” Perhaps she would sneak out again. If Amy was lucky, she’d meet the Beast face to face and could ask him to just eat her and save her from this embarrassment.
Notes:
Hmm...anyone else a little concerned about Amy's priorities?
Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty-Two
Summary:
The words of a wise woman come back to haunt those who ignored her.
Notes:
This chapter's theme has 25% more Silver, so the chapter song is his theme: Make Believe by Memphis May Fire.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Twenty-Two
It was coming together smoothly. As he stood before the finished pieces of his project, Rotor couldn’t help but feel that familiar sense of accomplishment he got from making something with his own hands. It was like feeling the first warm rays of sunlight after a long stretch of cold, wintery breezes. It was what pushed him to continue the difficult work of carpentry and blacksmithing, the euphoric thrill of creation. His father would often say it was the closest mortals will ever get to godhood – using their own talents to create something new.
Though, as he smiled down at Tails who eagerly looked at the pieces, Rotor wondered if this feeling was magnified by the presence of his little protégé. The little fox looked up at him eagerly, “what do we do next, Rotor?” It was a thing of ingenious beauty. At first, Rotor had imagined creating what amounted to a large conibear trap, hoping to latch it onto a height that would render any other animals ineffective – only activating when something as tall as the Beast walked into it and, hopefully, snapping its neck between the metal jaws at such velocity that it took off its neck or at least paralyzed it.
However, Tails – with his incredibly perceptive intellect - had managed to point out some flaws in his plan. For one, the Beast had better eyesight than most creatures and would notice the trap even if they camouflaged it with debris. So, instead, they adjusted the standard conibear design – making it so that it snapped from below – cutting into the spine.
It was gruesome and violent – but maybe that was simply the seeds the creature was meant to sow. They had worked on it almost nonstop, with Rotor continuing to tweak it when Tails had to go home. The trap – dubbed the Axman by them – was easy to put together and could be hidden under the forest debris. Now, they simply had to wait for Knuckles to make the call.
“We did it, little guy!” Rotor pat him on the back, pushing Tails forward a bit. “Now, we just wait for the –“
“Wait for what?” The smooth, dulcet voice of Rouge Bat interrupted him as she entered with a sway of her hips. Rotor never really interacted with her before all this as he just wasn’t really her kind of person. Rouge belonged to a world of sturgeon caviar and hundred-year-old wines while Rotor was a salt of the earth worker. It wasn’t until Amy started hanging out here at lunch to get away from Shadow that she began to frequent his shop and, now that he had met the bat, Rotor couldn’t help but notice that she was everywhere.
It was strange for someone with no real ties to Knothole aside from work to be so engrained in everyone’s lives.
He wasn’t sure how he felt about it.
The white bat sauntered up, looking over at the pieces. The trap was large, much larger than normal – even when compared to the traps set for bears. On a few pieces, she could make out sharp points that stood upright, like jaws. She saw flattened iron plates, springs, nuts, bolts, etc. To her, it looked like a large mess of random pieces but to those who knew trapping, they could tell it was meant to kill something big.
Or seriously injure it.
“Looks…brutal,” she said after a moment of staring at it in silence. “I take it this is something Knuckles wants to try?” Tails nodded enthusiastically as he jumped into an explanation.
“It’s really cool, Ms. Rouge! The Beast is supposed to step on this part here and then this part is called a trigger! So, this part pulls the trigger and then it goes snap!” He clapped his hands dramatically. “And that will hurt the Beast’s back and kill it!”
“Hopefully,” Rotor interjected. “I’ve never made a conibear trap of this size or style before, but it’s worth a shot.” Rouge listened silently before dawning that signature smile. The one she wore that often told of untold secrets and suggestions.
She started off casually, “well, it looks complicated enough to work. Though, it doesn’t look like there’s much silver in it. Won’t do much against a werewolf without it.” Tails froze, his face dropping as he considered the trap might not work due to something so miniscule. At the mention of silver, Rotor scoffed a bit. He still refused to believe this creature was a werewolf.
It didn’t make logical sense. “Silver metal is way too soft for this type of thing. Besides, werewolves aren’t real.” He rubbed Tails head, bringing him out of his thoughts. “Werewolves don’t make logical sense. Something can’t just change completely into a horrific beast due to something as mundane as moon phases or whatever.” He refused to believe it. “No, there’s no logic in that. And if there’s one thing to remember, there is logic in everything.”
Otherwise, what’s the point of trying to understand anything, he added internally.
“There’s logic in everything,” Tails parroted quietly, as if the sentence struck a chord in him. He perked up a bit before smiling at Rouge, “besides, I think it will work! We tried it on some logs the other day and they all cracked right open! And Constable Knuckles asked Mr. Silver to come over and inspect it since he knows more about the Beast.”
No sooner had Tails spoke did the white hedgehog appear. “Tails, I’ve told you to call me Silver. Adding mister to my name makes me feel old,” he complained teasingly as he entered. This was the first time Rotor had even met Silver and despite his easy gait, Rotor couldn’t help but notice the pressure he seemed to carry on his shoulders – like the world was cracking apart and he was the one holding the threads of it together. His golden eyes glowed with immense power, trapped within a body smaller than his own. He stepped silently, trained in the art of walking amongst the unknown – or maybe that was from years of tiptoeing around his late master.
Either way, Silver left an impression on Rotor he had never experienced before.
The snowy hedgehog bowed courteously, “you must be Rotor. Constable Knuckles has told me that you needed my input on something.” He straightened up, “as Tails mentioned, I’m Silver. I’m glad to help as much as I can.”
Rotor reached out a hand, which Silver shook. “Nice to meet you, I’m Rotor. I guess you already know Tails and this is Rouge.” His guest glanced over at the pale bat, who only gave a polite smile before stepping off to the side.
“Yes, we’ve met a few times now.” His tone was strange, cooler than before. But before Rotor could think about it, Silver changed the subject. “Anyways, let’s see what you’ve been working on.” Tails excitedly led him to the trap, explaining its components and how it worked like he did Rouge.
The young fox was practically jumping in his skin, “maybe you can help us set it up, Silver? With your powers and stuff.” Rotor grimaced. It wasn’t exactly a polite way to ask, but Silver just chuckled good naturedly before flicking Tails’ ears.
“Sorry, little friend. Best I don’t overdo it with my telekinesis. Used too much and I’ll get a migraine so bad, I’ll be in bed for a week. And I need my wits about me if I’m going to work with Constable Knuckles and Amy.” Silver looked over the trap parts like a doctor inspecting his patient. Every nut, bolt, scratch, and ding was inspected with intense scrutiny. Rotor had never felt more nervous having someone look over his work. Sure, he’d had clients come to inspect items they had commissioned – fussy clients too – but this felt different. The way Silver spoke and acted reminded Rotor of the stories his mother used to tell him at bedtime – of wizards and sorcerers who had knowledge beyond the understandings of this world.
It made him a bit antsy, to say the least.
Finally, Silver stood up and stared down at it before he spoke, “you sure you’d rather not add some silver? I can supply a bit to you from our supply.” Rotor shook his head.
“No need, this is fully iron with wood covering it. If it doesn’t crack that creature’s spine, I’ll be shocked.” In response, Silver gave a simple ‘okay’ and turned to them.
“This will work,” he stated matter of factly, “so long as the Beast doesn’t notice it beforehand.”
At that, the purple walrus carpenter smiled big and gestured to Tails, “not to worry! My little assistant here has been very helpful in decorating the trap’s covering to blend in. I have no doubt even the Beast won’t realize it’s there.”
Silver smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. Then he shook his head, “no, Rotor. I mean the Beast must not realize it’s there at all. Make sure that no matter what you do, you never give it a single clue as to where the trap is.” His words made no sense. Rotor, for one, had no plans to be anywhere near the trap when it was set up. He planned to show Knuckles, Vector, and Espio how to set it up and leave it to them – far from the woods and the monster within it. If things went well, he’d be safe and sound in town when it went off.
“I’m not planning to be near, so it should be fine.” Silver didn’t say anything further on it, simply looking at him in a way that reminded Rotor of someone listening to a story they had heard one too many times. At the strange lull of silence, Tails decided then to speak up.
“So, when is it going to be set up?” He could practically hear the unspoken question of ‘can I help’ in Tails’ tone but was grateful that Tails didn’t ask it. As much as his lessons had helped Tails in branching out a bit more, the woods remained an impossible hurdle to cross for him. Just as well. No use having him be overly curious about the woods.
Rouge was the one to respond, having watched this interaction with detached interest. “I heard that Knuckles wants to set it up soon. Weather’s getting chilly and we might be looking at snow soon. He thinks it’s best to get it set up before then.” That didn’t leave much time for trial and error. Knothole had notoriously horrid starts to winter, often beginning with vile snowstorms that raged for a few days at a time. Silver grimaced.
“Ah…I’m glad we’ve secured train transport for our animals then…elephants don’t do well in snow.”
“I guess we’ll need to figure out where to put this trap and soon then. It needs to be somewhere the Beast is most likely to be,” Tails tugged on his sleeve for his attention.
“I bet the detectives can tell us where people spot it the most. Amy said there’s a whole bunch of reports where it was just seen but didn’t attack.”
It was better than nothing. Rotor nodded and got his coat, handing Tails his own, “we’d better get a move on then. You two mind locking up when you go? I’ve got a few things in town to do and then I’m dropping Tails off at home.” Rouge waved her hand dismissively.
“Don’t worry about it, we’ll leave this place nice and secure.” As the two left, Rouge found herself alone with Silver. Her cool and relaxed nature dropped as Silver finally fully acknowledged her. She didn’t know him very well…scratch that…she didn’t know any of the travelling nomads well. Mephiles, may he rot, had been an enigma. He didn’t deign her worthy of his attention, not when his own mysterious goals were so lofty, and only communicated with Shadow through letters. Shadow, in a strange way of trying to protect her, kept her far from him and simply ordered that any letter from Mephiles be sent straight to him – no questions.
Silver was similar. She got the feeling he didn’t view her as beneath him, but he was closed off to her. If Shadow and Sonic were enigmas, Silver and Mephiles were conspiracies. They both made sense and yet didn’t at the same time. Contradictions in breathing forms…well, one of them was.
And yet, when Silver looked at her, she felt like every secret she kept, every deed that she hid, was laid bare before him. She felt exposed and her skin prickled with goosebumps as he stared her down. It was unnerving and Rouge hated it.
Even the Beast wasn’t as unsettling as a diviner who saw right through her.
He finally spoke, “are you sure you’re on the right path?”
Ice travelled through her veins as the words clung to her mind. Was she? On the right path? Had she ever been? All her life, her paths had been cloaked in darkness. Daughter of a whore, orphan, street urchin. Petty thief, con artist, cat burglar. Harlot, mistress, street walker. She’d walked so many dirty, depressing paths in her life – was there ever a right one?
She thought of Knuckles. How he looked at her like she was both the greatest mystery and his own personal treasure. She thought of the nights they laid in bed, talking about everything and nothing at all. The laughs, the tears, the lack of judgement, the passion. What would he say if he truly knew who she was…what she had done to survive?
Rouge shook her head, wrapping her arms around herself, “…are you? Tails is right…you have all this power; couldn’t you and your friends take care of the Beast yourselves? I’m sure the town would reward you all handsomely.”
Silver didn’t respond, still staring her down. Then he sighed, “it’s not my right by fate to do so…and even if it was, there would be twice as much blood as there has been.” With how things had been, Rouge didn’t want to even consider what that could mean. “Fates designs will not be changed by mortal hands like mine,” he looked at his hands as if willing his answer to change. Instead, he clenched his hands into fists, “not without an unbearable cost.”
“Yeah…well…I also would have to pay if I messed things up…”
He turned, walking out without saying another word. Yet, when Silver reached the door, he stopped and looked back at her. “There will be life after all this, you know? Make sure to consider what life you will live then.” And then, like the fading warmth of summer, he was gone.
It had become increasingly difficult to do her work these days as both Shadow and Sonic seemed determined to distract her from everything investigation related. After days of Shadow’s affection, she finally put her foot down and told him kissing her and teasing her during work hours was now forbidden. She had a job, for God’s sake! And so did he, for that matter.
After being reminded of his own responsibilities, Shadow at least had the decency to look a bit sheepish as he agreed, “you are right, Rosebud. I should mind my duties as well instead of fooling around.” Though he was a bit less convincing with her on his lap.
And that wasn’t even touching on Sonic, who had been practically three steps behind her almost every single day. It wasn’t hard to notice there had been a drastic shift in Shadow and Amy’s relationship. The fact he needed her to be nearby as much as he could manage and her flustered state around him made it obvious and – unfortunately – that meant Sonic noticed it too.
Her blue quilled beau was not amused and had begun running interference between them, irritating Shadow as well. So, her days went from investigating the Beast secretly and helping to resolve an ongoing crisis to resolving fights between the two brothers.
Lovely.
Such was this current issue as Sonic held her from behind while she sat at her desk, chin resting on her head as he glared daggers at Shadow. The dark hedgehog’s gaze was no less sharp as he spoke through clenched teeth, “Sonic, I thought it was made clear that you were to stay at the manor and ready it for winter.”
Sonic huffed, “they don’t need me to micromanage them up there, Shadow. I’m sure our butler can manage getting the thicker curtains hung up.”
“You know we’ll need to make sure it’s done properly or half the estate will feel like ice.”
“Perfect. Now your icy heart won’t melt.”
“No, but my patience surely will.” Amy groaned, shuffling through the papers Knuckles had asked her to look over. This was ridiculous, but also her fault. She knew Sonic had a problem with Shadow’s attention on her and yet, she couldn’t keep herself away from him. She also knew Shadow had a problem with Sonic’s affection towards her and yet, she couldn’t bring herself to reject him for some reason. The office was operating around the brothers’ tantrum at each other as per usual – this was just another day otherwise. Knuckles had stationed himself outside his office and on the desk beside hers.
Probably so he could watch this too.
She caught his eye, and he gave her a cheeky grin.
Everyone in this town was against her and she needed to buy a ticket out of here. Even Tails had started to tease her about this.
“Sonic, I can’t work with you like this.”
At her words, Sonic tightened his grip and smiled at her, “maybe that’s a better idea, Ames. You can leave the rest of the work to these losers, and we can go to the manor. It would be easier to get it ready for winter if I had a woman’s perspective.” She gave him a look.
“Sonic Hedgehog, you let go of me and stop antagonizing your brother.” With a pout, he let go and crossed his arms like a petulant child. Then Amy turned to Shadow, “and you, Shadow Hedgehog, have better things to do than fuss at your brother. Go back to work!” Shadow stiffened, cheeks burning but he grumbled.
“Yes, Rosebud…of course…” Knuckles held back a laugh as Shadow stormed up the steps and Sonic sulked in the corner before heading out himself.
“Are you their lover or their mother, Amy?”
She sighed, “the mystery of the century.” She’d deal with the boys and their competition for her attention later. Right now, she had work to do. According to the incident with the dead circus animals, the Beast was trying to ward off Silver by making truly disturbing threats. It hadn’t exactly ended, with more dead animals showing up around the refugee camp. Many of the animals – rabbits, cats, dogs, even the odd pig – were brutalized and maimed in ways that were chillingly like her fiancés. The Beast was becoming more active again.
Silver’s presence here must be making whoever the werewolf was anxious. Perhaps if he really did manage to decipher that tome, the Beast would be in danger for once. The problem was how. According to Knuckles, without Mephiles’ notes, Silver was at a disadvantage.
How did Mephiles decipher it? She wondered. There was no way he was born with the knowledge of that lost language, so he had to have learned it from somewhere or someone. It doesn’t matter, Amy Rose. There’s no way that Mephiles would have learned it here… There had to be something they could do.
“…Mephiles came here before, right? Years ago.” Knuckles turned to her, confusion on his face.
The echidna considered her question, thinking hard. “Yes, he was here about a few months or so before the Beast began attacking things. And before that, his show came every five or so years, I was told…” So, the Road Show wasn’t just a rare occurrence, it was expected. Which means that there had to be records of it…
“Newspapers…Knuckles, we haven’t had any newspapers recently.” Knuckles nodded.
“The small paper that used to operate here closed about three years ago. I think it was after one of the paper boys was found…well…what was left of him was found just off his usual route. Owner didn’t want to take any chances and closed before moving.” The Archives kept record of everything, including old newspapers. Maybe there might be something about Mephiles that could point her in the right direction. Amy got up from her seat and hurried up the steps. She didn’t stop her march until she was before what was once her prison and now her sanctuary.
The Archives were still rather dusty – despite her attempts to clear out as much as she could – and dark, but Amy didn’t mind as she began checking the cabinets and boxes by their dates. It was daunting, but it was worth it as she finally found the newspapers that had been archived there.
They were old and brittle, yellowing often the worst of degrees. The ink was so faded on some that she prayed nothing important was on them. It was unlikely, those newspaper articles surely predated even her mother’s age, let alone the Beast. Knuckles, having decided to follow, walked in beside her and looked over her shoulder. “What are you looking for?”
“Anything to do with Mephiles.”
He blinked, “why would he be in the paper?”
“Well, you’ve met him. He was arrogant and a showman with his own troupe. People like that, who need publicity to be successful, often end up in the newspaper in one way or another.”
“So, are we looking for ads or?”
Amy shook her head before grinning, “we’re looking for gossip.” Gossip columns, much like word of mouth, often denoted a person’s standing in society but they also could be used to determine other things. In this instance, “if a gossip journalist wrote about Mephiles, they may have done an investigation on him. Perhaps to look for an interesting story to tell or to start a rumor.”
“Okay and?”
“And where would you keep your notes on an investigation?”
“In my…office…” Knuckles went silent as he considered it, “if there’s gossip on Mephiles…it’s probably in the newspaper building. The owner left so quickly that he left everything behind.” To her surprise, Knuckles knelt beside her and began shifting through the newspapers. At her look, he smirked. “I’m investigating this too, Ms. Rose. It’ll be faster if we work together.” The hours passed as they shifted through years of old, irrelevant information – all on newspapers that she imagined her mother’s nanny bought on her way in to work. Some didn’t even have gossip columns, sticking strictly to news regarding special events or public announcements. She even stumbled across Sonic’s birth announcement, complete with a small drawing of the Hedgehog couple holding baby Sonic with a little one-year-old Shadow on his father’s lap.
Cute.
“Amy, look.” Knuckles’ words shook her out of her musings as he held up a paper.
“Did you find anything about Mephiles?”
He nodded, “not just anything, a review. Someone at the paper really did not like his show.” Knuckles cleared his throat and began reading.
My dear Readers,
When the news of this entertainment opportunity reached my ears, I was eager to enjoy it. Knothole is charming and bright, yet it is painstakingly behind in terms of entertaining shows – sadly, we must migrate to Green Hills or even Station Square to enjoy such luxuries. Yet, while I sat there, I was overcome with a feeling of dread regarding the material. Noted, the ringmaster of the show – a Mister Mephiles the Dark – is talented and his showmanship is beyond reproach. However, one must remember that gratification cannot come at the cost of our immortal souls, no matter how dull our choices often are.
We here at Knothole are pious people, I have come to see this since arriving here a few years ago. And it is one of Knothole’s many gleaming qualities to see such holy devotion to the Lord and his Church. So, seeing such brazen use of dark forces in our midst is astonishing. Make no mistake, Mephiles’ show is not simply illusionary stage tricks and trained pets – I fear he cavorts with evil, the Devil himself even. I’ve never seen a man so cavalier with his own soul, it is chilling to say the least.
While I do hate to bring a dreary cloud upon such an event that was so excitedly waited on, I cannot allow this show to corrupt our town. I plan to voice my concerns to the Duke himself as well as the Mayor. Perhaps I shall even bring the clergy to discuss such a thing as well.
Fret not, my dear readers. We will have fun activities in this town soon but let us not be tempted by demonic forces into allowing them to find purchase here in exchange for a few amusing tricks.
Sincerely,
The Woodchuck Lady
“Wow,” Amy was surprised. When the Road Show returned, the entire town seemed excited to see them again. It seems that wasn’t always the case, “someone really didn’t like the show.”
Knuckles nodded, “I remember this lady. Her name was Rosie Woodchuck, and she was a retired nanny who moved here from Station Square…I think she moved to Green Hills after the first year of the Beast’s attacks…”
“Do you think she knew something?” Knuckles shook his head.
“I know that she was close with Duke Hedgehog for some reason…you know what…?” He crossed his arms, looking like he just remembered something. “I think she used to visit there frequently, Duke Jules took her words very seriously for some reason.” That was strange. Why would Sonic and Shadow’s father care about the opinions of a retired nanny? Plus, she didn’t even remember ever meeting her and she spent a lot of time at Ark Manor.
Why hadn’t they met?
What was even stranger was the fact that her own parents didn’t mention Rosie – a nanny from Station Square would have fit their needs perfectly once they started planning to move. Once again, her investigation led to more questions than answers. Before they could continue to talk about this, both Amy and Knuckles jumped as someone outside began screaming. And soon after, another voice joined.
And another.
And another.
They rushed to the door and stared wide-eyed down the steps as soon the doors leading to both the mayor’s office and the detective agency also flung open. Shadow spoke first, clearly irritated, “what the devil is happening now?” The group descended behind them, all hot on his heels as he tore towards the door and flung it open.
Outside was pandemonium as a crowd of panicking townsfolk ran in different directions, all scrambling to get to safety – pushing each other this way and that. Fights broke out between people as, in their frightened state, they lashed out at each other. Knuckles turned pale before shaking his head and yelling out, “what the fuck is going on?!”
On the steps of the constabulary, Sonic stood with Rouge, each looking bewildered as the riot grew increasingly out of control. Fear is a plague that spreads quickly and easily, as was shown here. Knuckles, Vector, and Espio all sprang into action with Knuckles barking out orders, Vector breaking up fights, and Espio directing the vulnerable into safer areas. Even Charmy – who had been left upstairs – suddenly flew out and began diving into the crowd from the air, grabbing onto some fellow kids that he had spotted and getting them to safety.
Shadow finally managed to grab hold of one of the townsfolk and pull them out to the constabulary. “Bloody hell, what is going on here?!” He demanded, rage emanating from him like heat. The poor man, already shaking, just gasped out his answer.
“The Beast! It’s been spotted in the woods! It’s coming to town!”
Notes:
Fun fact: I was absolutely not planning on using Rosie Woodchuck right away, but she somehow popped in there. I wonder why?
Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty-Three
Summary:
Fear spreads like a virus.
Notes:
The Anti-Gang's theme song is "Murder on My Mind" by Kordhell.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter Twenty – Three
The plan was working perfectly. It had started early that morning, when the sun was barely up and absolutely no one aside from a demonic beast would be outside. Perfect for Nack’s intentions as he sauntered through the early morning darkness like he owned it. It was a foolish notation, others would say, but Nack was not about to let fear make him give up what was his.
And the night belonged to the Anti-Gang.
Bean and Bark followed close behind, jumpy and nervously looking around. The somber fall mornings grew chillier with each passing day, as if heralding another year of death and despair to come.
But not for them, not if Nack could help it. He had it all figured out – somewhat. While Nack hadn’t worked on the finer details, he had decided to focus more on getting information that would help them. Information that is not readily made available to the public. And the only place to find that was the Detective Agency within the constabulary. The only issue was that he couldn’t exactly walk into the constabulary and ask for it.
For some reason, Constable Knuckles, the Chaotix, and Duke Shadow didn’t seem to like him very much. Strange. Regardless, if Nack wanted to find information from an official source, then he’d have to do it his way.
By breaking in.
Unfortunately, a nighttime break into the constabulary was just several deep layers of stupid – considering that Constable Knuckles was a notoriously light sleeper and he ran the risk of running into their night owl stand in mayor and maybe even a sleepy Detective Vector coming back for a light snack. So, daytime it was, and he knew just how to draw all of them out while he did some light reading.
~~~
Bean shuddered, hating being beneath the shadows of the trees. He felt like eyes were coasting over his skin, picking him apart feather by feather. His eyes flicked this way and that, looking for even a sign of someone else there – someone who shouldn’t exist. He, thankfully, hadn’t seen the Beast himself. Back when his former gang members were being attacked, Bean was often far to coked out to be of any use, so he was often left to “guard” the base while Scourge and the rest did business. But he had seen the results.
The open, festering wounds. The mangled bodies. He once saw one of the other members drag another out of the woods, choking on his own blood.
He never wanted to die that way.
A thick paw fell on his shoulder and Bean jumped with a yelp, causing a nearby passerby to glance into the woods nervously before scurrying off. “The fuck, Bark?” He hissed, glaring at the bear. “Fucking warn a guy, next time?” He knew Bark didn’t mean it. The bear had never spoken a single word since he knew him. Silent and scary looking but basically unwilling to hurt a fly. Scourge would say that strength is wasted on him if he wouldn’t fight, but he made a damn good laborer – often tasked with carrying heavy loot and crates filled with drugs. Now he was the only one left, besides him and Nack.
What a joke.
Bark held up his hands in surrender before signing at Bean, questioning if he knew how they would do this. Nack didn’t exactly give them step by step instructions. Bean huffed, “it’ll be easy, man. We just go running and I’ll be freaking out, telling everyone we saw the Beast. You just look good and scared.”
Bark protested, saying this was fucked up. The Beast was no laughing matter; it had killed people. Including their boss.
Bean pat his arm, “relax. Once things calm down, we’ll just say we thought we saw it – could’ve been a mountain lion or something.” Bark still looked unsure, but Bean was focusing on waiting until the time was right. Nack had specifically told him to wait until it was noon, when everyone would be milling about – eating lunch and shooting the breeze.
Now, everyone has a fear. For some, it is snakes. Others, perhaps it is heights. For one large yellow bear named Bark, his fear is something many others fear as well.
Spiders.
Such a small thing when compared to the very real danger of being in the woods of Knothole and yet when Bark glanced by his hand, resting on one of the trees beside them, almost absentmindedly…his heart stopped as if he were staring into the eyes of the Beast itself. Except this little beast was no werewolf, staring back at him with its eight, beady, black eyes. It was barely the size of one of his claws and yet Bark let out a rare scream of horror as he bolted from his hiding space in a panic. Bean cried out, looking around for the danger and finding nothing but a startled tiny spider on a trunk.
“Goddamn it, Bark…” He sighed before screaming himself and running out crying, “Run! The Beast is coming!”
~~~
The pandemonium had worked perfectly. Nack had watched on from the shadows within the alley beside the constabulary as word spread through the entire town and panic began to ensue. Suddenly, everyone was losing their damn minds, trying to do everything they could to survive. People scrambled to close shops, gather the young and elderly, and put away livestock and pets. They ran this way and that, crashing into each other, starting fights. Bean could be heard a street away, freaking out like he had seen a ghost while Bark crashed through town in – admittedly – a very believable act of terror.
Didn’t know he was such a good actor.
The doors to the constabulary slammed open and Constable Knuckles stormed out with Duke Shadow on his heels and his brother right beside him. The detectives were not far behind as well as that little secretary of theirs, Amy. The group stood in shock, like they were watching a rather shocking play before Knuckles snapped out of it and yelled, “what the fuck is going on?!” After Duke Shadow grabbed a panicking passerby, they got their answer. Bean had done it and convinced the entire town that the Beast was headed for there as they spoke. Knuckles had stiffened before turning to the Detectives. “Vector, get your gun. We’re going in the woods. Shadow, you think you, Sonic, and Espio can calm everyone down?”
Shadow and Sonic looked at each other before he responded, “I’ll start trying to break up the crowd.” Knuckles turned to Amy.
“Go hide out in my office and lock the door. Riots can be unpredictable, so its best you stay there.”
Amy’s eyes furrowed, “isn’t there something I can do?”
The constable shook his head, “not likely. Besides, you’ll need your energy. I have a feeling we’ll be up to our ears in paperwork tonight.” The group split up and Amy watched as they dove into the crowd, working their way through the hysteria, completely unaware of the eyes watching her from not far. Sonic was the last to leave, turning to Amy with a grin.
“I’ll see you tonight, Ames. Stay safe in there.”
She smiled, despite everything. “I’ll be alright,” but Nack watched as Sonic stepped up and kissed her cheek before nuzzling his own against it. For a moment, he thought Sonic glanced at him. However, before it could register, Sonic left and followed the path his brother and Espio had gone. As Amy turned back into the constabulary, Nack waited until she was fully out of sight. He slipped out of the alley, avoiding the fearful townsfolk with ease as he sauntered up to the door and cracked it back open. The cacophony of screams and yelling drowned out the squeaky hinges of the door and he peered inside. Amy had already entered the office, sequestering herself inside.
Perfect, but he’d have to move quickly. This riot wouldn’t last forever. Duke Shadow was annoying good at his job and keeping people calm was part of that job. Plus, once Vector and Knuckles realize the alert from Bean was false, they’d head straight back to ask questions.
Nack crept in. He’d been arrested and interrogated so many times, he knew this place in and out. He knew which floorboards creaked when stepped on, which desks were in direct sight of the constable’s office, and how the stairs would groan if you stepped too slowly. With the practiced ease of a seasoned burglar, Nack made his way through the first floor – listening for any sign that the pink furred secretary had noticed him or worse, that the buzzy brat Charmy was there. He would be shit out of luck if it turned out the kid was actually here doing his job instead of goofing off.
Normally, he’d just bribe a kid quiet with candy or threaten them, but Charmy was annoying firm when it came to criminals…and his stinger wasn’t for decoration.
Thankfully, God seemed to be on his side for once, because it looked like the buzzkill wasn’t around. He had made it to the second floor unstung. He had only ever been up here to enter the courtroom or the detective agency. The Archives held no value to Nack and the mayoral office held no sway over him. He had once thought that perhaps Shadow, a duke and wealthier than Nack could ever have dreamt, might have kept something worth stealing there but it wasn’t worth chancing his rage.
Last thing he wanted was to be hauled off to the Imperial Court for some outdated law violation regarding nobility.
And normally, he’d avoid going to the Detective Agency, but not today. After all, Nack mused, where else would that knuckle-brain keep files about an active investigation?
He walked up to the door quietly, looking over his shoulder as he carefully twisted the knob. The door opened with a soft click, offering no resistance. The morons must have left in such a hurry that they forgot to lock their doors.
“Don’t worry,” he chuckled quietly, “I’ll lock up when I’m done.” Silence was all that responded as the weasel crept into the room, looking about. The desks all sat empty, each with different files and papers on it. He cursed under his breath. “Think, Nack,” he grumbled. “Where would you put an important piece of intel…” He glanced around. Besides the desks, there was a black chalkboard pushed to the corner. On it, he saw the faces of different people hanging from it.
Among them was Scourge’s face, staring at him accusatorily from across the room. Beside it sat a picture of Fifi with the words “survived” scribbled under it. It felt like ice water trickling through his veins, seeing the face of his late boss. A looming, suffocating feeling gripped his chest.
Fists clenched, he looked away from the chalkboard. He didn’t care about what might have been written on it – he didn’t need to see Scourge’s damn face, the bastard. He didn’t need to see Fifi’s face either.
What’s done is done.
Stubbornly, his gaze landed on one of the smaller desks which was covered in papers like the rest. However, the difference there was that these papers were clearly homework. Simple math problems and such, things Nack had done himself once upon a time. He huffed.
Charmy’s desk.
So, the little brat really did get treated like an actual detective, somewhat. The desk was clearly an old school desk – probably thrown out by the school here. It must be nice, Nack thought, being treated so well as a kid. Nack had not gotten so lucky. While he wasn’t neglected like Scourge or beaten like Bean, his parents might as well not have even been parents.
They had always been gone, leaving his grandma to care for him. They only care for parties and socializing, schmoozing their ways into the circles of others and living every day like it was their last.
Not a single thought to the son they had left behind.
And, well, eventually his grandma couldn’t care for him as well. The lowlifes hadn’t even given her money to care for him. And this kid got coddled and trained practically from birth for a respectable job that will practically guarantee him work in any town or city. Nack shook his head, moving on from his thoughts.
No sense being jealous over an annoying kid.
Looking closer, he noticed a notepad sitting on the desk. Maybe he could start there, maybe figure out where to look for real. Though, it’s not like he’d really know anything. Nack flipped through it before blinking in surprise. The notes, though the handwriting was childish, were straightforward and professional. Times, dates, descriptions, all written in proper fashion like a real detective.
“Huh…” He hadn’t expected the little twerp to actually take his work seriously, but Nack supposed that’s what he got for making assumptions. He flipped through the pages. Each one detailing a specific encounter regarding the Beast. Attacks, sightings, clues – the works. The little tyke had been roaming around with basically the entire investigation in his pocket.
A sinister smirk grew on Nack’s face as he read through it, “well, well, well…looks like I’d better get acquainted with little Miss. Popular.”
The day had been abysmal. First, she had an encounter with that weirdo, Silver, and felt like her soul had been torn under his gaze. Then she got caught up in a riot that had lasted a few hours before Shadow had managed to calm everyone down and direct them to their homes early for the night. Rouge had barely managed to get herself back into Rotor’s workshop to wait out the panic and only left once Rotor made it home in a daze.
“Everyone is losing their damn minds,” he had told her. And all over what turned out to be a false alarm by Bean, that damn druggie, and his mute friend!
And she still had to report to Shadow, by the end of it!
The white bat sat on the chocolate leather couch in his office, nursing a stiff glass of whiskey with no ice. Across, Shadow sat in a nearby recliner, his last cigar burning in his fingers as he also drank. The silence was companionable, yet stiff. They both knew they had to talk, but neither wanted to start the conversation.
“…So, it wasn’t the Beast.”
“Obviously,” he grumbled. “Nothing more than random bedlam caused by an opioid brained moron and bear who can barely mutter…” Shadow took a puff from his cigar, his eyebrow twitching from irritation. He and Sonic had spent the better part of the end of the day just corralling people into their homes with Espio breaking up fights – finally succeeding with a promise to hold a town meeting once more information was found. “I swear, these people will make my quills grey before I’m thirty…”
She shrugged, “you and me both…” Silence grew between them before Rouge spoke, “Rotor and Tails finished the trap. It’s…well…if it works, it won’t be pretty.”
“It works.” Shadow was confident in this. “Rotor may just be a carpenter, but he’s a genius at building.” The dark hedgehog sat up and looked at her. “What else?”
“He was going to go and see if Knuckles had any ideas of where to set it.”
He nodded, “I take it today’s events pushed that back.”
“Obviously,” she confirmed. “He was out taking Tails back home when it all started and didn’t get back until things had devolved.”
Nodding his head, Shadow took in the information before issuing his next order. “Make sure you find out where they plan to put that trap. We need to know where it is at all times.”
“…You think this plan will work?”
“I think it’s important we know about where it is. That’s it.” He sighed, “things…aren’t going great, Rouge. We need a tighter leash on this place. Silver still hasn’t had much progress in deciphering Mephiles’ work but he’s my only hope in fixing this…”
She knew not to argue. However, Rouge couldn’t help but remember Silver’s cryptic words. “There will be life after all this, you know? Make sure to consider what life you will live then.” What will they do when things finally concluded here? What will be left of their lives? Would they be able to move on from this crisis…?
Would they even live to see the end?
Her thoughts were interrupted by Shadow standing up and heading over to his desk, “I also have something I need you to do tomorrow.” Reaching into one of the drawers of the mahogany desk, Rouge saw him pull out a small, black velvet box. It was old looking, slightly worn in a few spots. She hadn’t even been aware of it being there and Shadow had let her choose pieces from the treasury as a special birthday gift and thank-you for her services. He walked over to her and handed it to her without much fanfare.
She smirked, “finally came to your senses and fell for me?” The joke fell flat, but Shadow just rolled his eyes as she took it.
“Don’t flatter yourself. I plan to give it to Rose as a parting gift when she leaves.”
With a tired sigh, Rouge gave him an unimpressed look. “You keep acting this way and she won’t leave. You’re getting sentimental, Shadow.”
He didn’t answer her, just picking up his half-finished whiskey before he knocked it back in a single gulp. His cigar sat on the ashtray, the velvety smoke rising in delicate tendrils. Finally, Shadow huffed, “forgive me for wanting even one happy memory here, Rouge, but I didn’t ask your opinion…she’ll leave. I’ll put her on that train myself if I must.”
Notes:
Rouge needs a vacation, a raise, and Knuckles serving fancy drinks while telling her she's pretty.